Symphony for the Rival

by Carpe Diem

Rating: teen
Tags: Comedy, Slice of Life, Romance
Length: 133310

My name is Octavia Harmonious, I am a cellist formerly of the Royal Symphony, and now I'm nothing more than a broke washout waiting for fortune to favor me again. And when I meant 'fortune' I DID NOT mean Vinyl Scratch.

How did it come to this? Really? How did I, Octavia Harmonious, famed classical musician, become reduced to nothing but a broke, washed up has-been? How did I become nothing but a stain in the rug after being loved and adored for so long? I used to play in the Royal Symphony for the princess herself! I used to be the one who set the standard for classical music all over Equestria! What happened you ask? Vinyl Scratch happened. The bloody bint with her so called 'music' just pushed me right out of the spotlight! It's all about this modern day 'dubstep' or whatever. It all sounds like rubbish to me. I wish the mare would just burn in Tartarus.

However, to my utter misfortune, the crazy mare had this weird notion to try to make it all up to me. So she gave me a place to stay. To be honest, it's actually worse than the slum I was previously living in…

Published 1970-01-01 00:00:00 UTC
Last updated 2016-07-18 00:44:27 UTC

Chapter II

I awoke as the soft glow of the morning sun cascades from the open blinds.  I don't know what time it is, or how long I have slept, but I don't care.  It was the best sleep I've had in ages!  I never want to leave this mattress again!  The sheets are literally begging me to stay put as it hugs my body.  And the pillow so graciously allowed my head to sink into it.  Leaving nothing but comfort and bliss in its wake.  I'm not one for pillows made of down, but who am I to complain?  The pillows in my old slum where basically cardboard wrapped in a body-bag.

The night did start rough with my brutish roommate's annoying, headbanging 'music'!  I had to yell at her constantly to have some courtesy for me to get a wink of sleep!  She simply took all of my lashing like a shield, apologized, and agreed to my demands to wear some headphones if she wants to practice her electronic abominations of sound!  At least after that ordeal I fell asleep peacefully.

The only motive I actually have to getting out of the delightful, warm sheets is the assault of a powerful lemon scent coming from outside the room.  I try ignoring it for a few minutes, but eventually it got annoying.  I hate lemon.  Probably my slob of a host spilled some lemonade and decided to leave it.

So I get out of bed to investigate.  As I turn the corner to the living room, the scent gets stronger.  My nose cringed as I look around to try to find the source of it, and the most bizarre sight came to be.  The entire household is clean!  Spotless!  And the floor shone with reflective light from the windows!  I can't believe the sight.  I can actually see the floor!  It's a hardwood floor by the way.  Vinyl couldn't have possibly done this all by herself.  Speaking of which, where is that simple minded mare?

As if she could read minds, I hear her voice to my left.  "Morning Octy."  I look down to see her laying sprawled on the floor, staring at a hole in the wall.

"What are you doing on the floor?"  I ask.

"Wait for it..."  She replies.

"Wait for wh--"

"Wait for it!"

"What the bloody hell are you talking abou--"  I silence myself as I see a small black blob scurry from the hole in the wall.  Oh my...I think I'm going to faint.  Luckily, Vinyl quickly uses her magic to seal the creature in a bubble.

"Gotchya!"  She exclaims.

All I could do is stare at the bubble with the horrid creature squirming inside it.  I feel my stomach churn as I continued to stare.  I hate rats!  Dirty, disgusting accursed vermin!  No matter how much I tried, the damned things were always infesting my flat!  To make matters worse, the white coated buffoon shoves the thing in my face, "Aint it cute, Octy?"  she asks.

I want to puke, but instead, I scream and jump on to a nearby chair.  "GET THAT GROTESQUE VERMIN AWAY FROM ME YOU PSYCHOPATHIC BINT!"

"Alright alright!  Calm down, I'll get rid of it."  She throws the vile creature out the front door.  "See?  Now get down from there, it's gone."

I open one eye; Vinyl is standing next to the chair with a small reassuring smile.  I hop down and sit on the chair, feeling ashamed.  Curses, now I'll never hear the end of this from her.

"C'mon, don't feel so embarrassed about it!  We all have fears."  She leans in close and whispers, "Don't tell anypony, but I'm afraid of spiders."  She pats me on the back.  I twitch my shoulder in response, silently telling her to stop.

Looking to change the subject, I take another glance around the room, "How did you get this place cleaned up?  It's spotless!"

She stretches and cracks a few joints, "I was up all night cleaning the place up.  I told you I'd have it done.  That's why I was playing some music: make the job a little more fun.  Sorry about that by the way...I didn't know it was that loud."  Probably because your deafeningly loud music nearly kills your eardrums.

"How's about we go get some breakfast?"  She inquires, "I know a place that has the best pancakes you'll ever eat!"

I shiver, "I think our little fiasco with a certain aforementioned verminish creature has affected me so much as to withhold my appetite."

Vinyl stares at me blankly, "I'll take that as a yes!"  She then grabs my hoof and forces me out the door, dragging me to this restaurant.  Does she not understand me?  I'm going to have to lighten my vocabulary or risk shutting off her brain....Come to think of it, that sounds like a good idea actually.

(\/);,;(\/)

We finally arrive at this restaurant.  'Perkins' is the name.  I've seen this place many times, but never had the opportunity to actually go inside and dine.  I always saw it as common ponies food, and that I should not degrade myself to it.  Yes, I know it sounds very narcissistic, but after living in the slums for so long, I've grown to...understand the lower class society.

So we entered, seated, and picked up menus.  Vinyl didn't even touch her menu, probably already decided on those 'best pancakes you'll ever eat' she mentioned.  I still looked through.  In normal conditions, nothing on this menu would accumulate to my taste buds, but in my current state, I'll settle for anything.

"So talk to me, Octy."  Vinyl says cheerfully, seeming to want to strike a conversation.  I don't feel like talking to her, so I'll stay silent.

"C'mon!  Don't be like that!  I know you hate me for...whatever you accused me of, but maybe we can look past that?"

The only problem with that is I won't.  I am only here because this is my last option.  Lesser of the two evils as I mentioned before.  I take the menu and cover my face with it.  Only two seconds pass before I see a light blue hue around the paper before it is forced down to the table.

"Please, Octavia?"  She says with a pleading tone, "I know that behind all that anger you have for me, there is a broken, lost, and lonely mare.  You told me yourself that you have no friends or family.  I want to be there for you, Octavia.  I want to be your friend.  A real friend."

I sigh.  For a boneheaded lower class slob, she can be really sincere.  Although, I don't know if I should trust her or not.  "Fine.  What do you want to talk about?"

Vinyl did an arm pump and sat back in the booth with her forearms behind her neck.  "Tell me about yourself."

I roll my eyes,  "What's that supposed to mean?"  I ask.

She shrugs.  "I dunno, tell me something.  Like, gimme a rundown on your life or something."

I raise a brow.  "Very well.  If it'll keep you entertained and not annoying me, I'll play your game.  I was born in Chicoltgo and lived there for most of my childhood before moving to Canterlot."

She whistles.  "Chicoltgo?  What's a refined mare like you doing there?  You don't seem like the Chicoltgo type."

I huff.  "You know Vinyl, contrary to popular belief I wasn't always rich and famous, even though I should have been.  Now, if you want me to continue this conversation, I'd advise you to not interrupt me."

Vinyl motioned for me to continue.  "Very well, carry on."

I roll my eyes again.  "For as long as I could remember, I always had a taste for anything high class or refined.  My father was always the gentlecolt; always teaching me how to be a lady.  He loved the finer things in life and often reminisced about the olden days.  When I was old enough, he taught me how to play the piano, viola, and cello, though I favored the cello.  I got my cutie mark while playing his old cello at a school talent show -- I won of course -- But anyway, after that I moved to Canterlot, finished school, majored in classical music theory in college, then became a cellist in my ensemble for six years.  After that, you came in and did your part in ruining my life, and now we're here."

Vinyl whistles again, "That's quite a life you got there.  Your dad seemed like a pretty cool guy."

"Yes, I suppose he was."  A tear almost came to my eye, but I stop it before it deepens.  Now, I really didn't want to continue this conversation, but I feel as if I should ask her about her life.  You know what they say, 'keep your friends close, and your enemies closer.'  "What about you?"

Vinyl cracks her neck.  "Me?  Well, my life was kind of boring.  My parents were, like, the care free type ponies.  Sure they cared about me, but they weren't strict with me.  Their basic rules were, don't do drugs, don't get arrested, and don't get yourself killed.  Other than that, I pretty much did what the hell I wanted.  I lived in Baltimare for a while.  I messed around with my turntables and learned how to play techno since I was nine.  I also was in a rock band for a bit, but it didn't last.  After I moved to Canterlot, I started DJ-ing around nightclubs and stuff.  I made decent money.  I always imagined myself being like, not really at the top of the spotlight, but at least mentionable.  You know what I mean?"

"No, not really."  I reply.

"Well it's like...I never really tried to get to the top of the top famous kinda shit, but I still wanted ponies to know who I am.  Like famous but not too famous."

"Mmmhmm..."  I say, not really caring.  "So you created this 'dubstep' music?"

She nods.  "Yep.  I was screwing around one day and it sorta showed up outa nowhere so I just played along."

Typical.  "What is so different about this new style then say...techno?  It all sounds like rubbish to me."

"Well," She says as she dabs her hoof in a glass of water on the table, then circles it around the rim of the glass, making a lovely sound, "Techno is more of higher pitched electronic sounds that no normal instrument can make alone without a computer.  Dubstep focuses more around the bass and throws a little high pitched whirls, called wubs, every now and then.  It sounds like a computerized record scratch with a heavy bass-line...basically.  It's a bit more complicated, but ya know...It's hard to explain."

"More like two constructional machines sharing intimate action with a bass-line."  I mutter under my breath.

She seems to have heard me as she burst out into a fit of laughter.  A few ponies from other tables look our way for a second before quickly turning back to their meals.  I try to duck low and avoid being seen.  Her laughter dies down a few seconds later, "Woo.  That's the first time I ever heard something like that!  Two machines having sex?  That's hilarious!"

"Vinyl, would you hush!"  At the mention of 'sex' rather loudly, all the ponies once again turned to us, raising their eyebrows and giving us weird looks.  I start to blush out of embarrassment and anger and try effortlessly to duck even lower behind my menu.  If only I was a unicorn and can teleport out of here!  I sometimes wish I was a unicorn often.  I could just use magic to make my life so much easier!  Play my cello more easily, conjure the finest of meals and whatnot.  My father was a unicorn, and my mother a pegasus, how did I become an earth pony?

Finally the waitress arrives to take our orders.  She is a younger mare, probably just out of high school.  "Good morning Vinyl!  The usual?"  Vinyl nodded.  She turns to me  "Who's your friend?"  Of course she doesn't know me, who does anymore?

"This is Octavia Harmonious.  She's a musician too."

The waitress quirked up and smiled at me, "Oh really?  What do you play?"

"I play the cello ma'm."  I replied politely.

She blinks.  "Cello...that's the giant violin right?  No wait!  It's the one that looks like a violin but a little bigger, but you still play it on your shoulder right?"

I nearly punch a hole in the wall beside me.  To not know me is one thing, to not know what a cello is is just plain ridiculous.  Simpletons, simpletons everywhere.

"It's the, um, giant violin."  Vinyl answers,  "And Octy here is a genius at it!  Ain't that right?"

I groan, "Would you please stop calling it a 'giant violin'.  And stop calling me 'Octy'!  It makes me feel like a mutant fish creature."

Vinyl giggles, "Can I call you 'Tavi'?"

"No.  Never."

Vinyl huffs and crosses her forelegs, "I'm gonna do it anyway."

"If you continue to do so, I will break your glasses."

She gasps, a little over dramatically if you ask me, "You wouldn't dare!"

I simply roll my eyes.  The waitress starts to giggle from beside me.  "So what'll it be?"

I take one last look at the menu.  Nothing really seems to pipe my interest really, I just know I need food. "I'll just have what she's having."

The waitress takes out a pen and writes down the order, "Alrighty, I'll be back soon with your orders!"  Then she leaves.

"I'm serious though."  Vinyl says after a moment.  "About calling you 'Tavi'."  She smirks at me.

I put my hooves to my head in frustration, "Vinyl, if you must, I cannot stop you.  I really could care less at this moment."

She shifts uncomfortably in her seat and regards me for a few moments.  "Something's bothering you."  She inquires.

I sigh, "I'm broke, starving, weak, and I have to live with my mortal enemy.  Of course there's nothing bothering me."  Simpleton.

"No, that's not it.  You seem distant about something."

I looked up at her, "Here we go again with being a psychiatrist."

"Octavia, I'm being serious."  Her tone tells me she isn't lying.  "What's bothering you, I want to help."

I simply grumble.  I don't want to talk about my 'feelings' and my personal life to this hooligan.  Living with her is bad enough, but being friends with her?  Impossible.  Sure, I respect her to a degree.  But it's like the kind of respect where you don't care for them, but don't want to see them in danger.  For example, if Vinyl was getting mugged or something, I would stop and help, but that's it.  Nothing more, nothing less.

"I know a lot has happened to you over the past year.  I know what you're going through and--"

I swiftly cut her off.  "Oh do you?  I don't see you living in a slum.  You seem to be doing quite fine for yourself."

She groans.  "Oh yeah, I was definitely like this all my prancy dancy life.  I didn't have 22 years behind me of a mixed up life.  C'mon now, Octavia."  She says with heavy sarcasm.  "Anyway, just trust me, I know what you're going through.  I didn't exactly have a good life growing up.  Just hear me out here.  I can help you, ok?  I know you don't like me, but I'm not out to get you, I'm not gonna betray you, I'm not gonna kick you out on the streets.  I just want to help you, Octavia."

"Why?"  I ask.  "I have no reason to 'open up' to you.  And even so, what would that accomplish?  Talking about my 'feelings' won't get my house back.  'Closure' isn't going to get my cello back.  I can deal with this on my own."

"Wait, what about your cello?"  She asks, "You had one when you came here."

Sweet Celestia not this again.  I hate being reminded about my cello.  It is so special; so sentimental...or at least it was.  I cry whenever I think about it.  And now I'm thinking about it and starting to cry.

"You ok?"

I can't let her see me like this.  I get up before the tears start to run warm down my cheek and head for the bathroom.  I lock myself in a stall and sit on the toilet with my hooves stuffed into my eyes.

Why?  Why did she have to remind me?  Why did she have to bring up my cello?  Curse her!  Curse everypony!  I cherished that cello the same way I cherish my cravat.  They were both possessions of my mother before she passed during my birth.  They are the only things I have that reminded me of her.  What's worse is, Inside my cello was a sepia photograph of my parents that I left inside the case when it was taken from me.  It was only a week before my birth.  My mother was wearing a beautiful dress.  One hoof so gently rested on her pregnant belly.  The other was holding my father's hoof.  My father wore a suit and a fedora with both his hooves clutching my mother's free hoof.  I always cry when I see it.

I hear a knock on the door, followed by Vinyl's sympathetic voice.  "Octavia, can I come in please?"

"Just leave me be."

"Please Octavia, don't make me use a spell to get in there."

Is she serious?  "Quit acting smarter than you actually are."

She is silent for a moment, "I could still crawl under the stall."

"Just go away!"  I nearly yell.  I need to keep my voice down.  I don't want to make a scene in a public place like this.

"Octavia, please let me in.  You need somepony to be there for you.  I'm here for you.  Please let me talk to you."

I give up.  Vinyl is too obviously headstrong to listen to me shooing her off.  I unlock the door and she quickly came in.  After that, I started crying again in the corner of the large stall.  This is terrible.  I'm being weak in front of my enemy.  She's never going to let me live this down, I'm sure of it.  I felt Vinyl lay next to me and hug me.  Instinctively, I shooed her away, but the idiot didn't give in to my signals.

She continues to grip me until my sobbing ceased.  I once again push her away, giving me some personal space.  She sat there, awaiting me to calm down and talk to her.  I really don't want to talk.  I want to just run away and die.  I want to live my last days in solitude and peace without intervention, the only companions being my thoughts and remorse.

Moments more of silence went by.  My sobbing had ceased, and I lay with bloodshot eyes and a heavy heart.  I really hate the thought of confessing the story of my cello to Vinyl, but I assume she won't let me leave until she hears something from me.  I might as well.  Maybe, just maybe it will make me feel a little bit better by venting it.

I sharply inhale and stare at the tile.  My voice is shaking and my speech is unstable.  "Th-that's not my c-cello.  W-when I lost mine, I-I thought that getting a new...a new one would keep me distracted.  I was...I was wrong.  A few m-months ago I had ran out of every last b-bit I had from a s-s-stupid lawsuit."  I pause for a second, trying to calm down my stammering.  "I couldn't pay th-the debt, so they took my p-p-possessions instead.  My cello w-was part of it."  I stop again, taking deep breaths to stop myself from bawling again.  "That's not all.  T-there was a photograph I-I hung on to.  I k-kept it in my cello case, and stupid me...I left it in there w-when they t-took it!"  I squeezed my eyes shut, gritting my teeth and struggling to hold back another wave of tears.  "I-it was the only...the only picture of my m-mother I h-had.  A-and now I'll...I'll never see it a-a-again!"  My attempts are futile, and the dam broke once again.

Vinyl threw a foreleg around my shoulder, bringing me even closer to her.  I don't know what to feel right now!  I can't decide if this is uncomfortable, or not!  It feels nice to have another pony pressed against me right now, but then again that pony is Vinyl.

I finish crying, and it seems as if an hour had passed.  Vinyl never stopped hugging me.  I'm only allowing her to because I'm in a vulnerable state right now.  Any other time, I would be pushing her away.  I'm not a pony for physical contact in general, double goes for a pony like her.  Even so, it helps to calm me down, even if it is minutely.  I'll admit it's better than being here alone.

Vinyl never said a word.  Strange, I thought she wanted to talk to me?  I guess my story is so depressing that she couldn't find anything to say that would help.  Mainly, however, because nothing she could say would help at all anyway.  I'm glad she didn't say something generic like 'oh it'll be ok' over and over, because it won't.  My cello is gone, I can cry about it all I want, but unless I can get enough money to pay back my debts, my cello would forever be out of my grasp.

After I clean myself up, we proceed back to our table.  Moments later, the waitress came back.  From the expression of her, and those around me, I can safely say that not a single soul knows about what happened a few minutes ago.  Thank Faust.  I don't need my already slandered name to be run through the mud even more so then it already is.

When the pancakes arrive, Vinyl did not hesitate to dive headfirst into them.  What a slob.  She can't even use a fork?  I mean, it's a lot easier since she's a flipping unicorn!  I sigh and cut my food into appropriate pieces to enjoy my breakfast in a more ladylike manner.  That is, until I took the first bite.

These pancakes...no, these Faust touched pancakes, are so delicious!  Forget everything I just said!  These flour halos are worth not using proper table etiquette!  Sweet Celestia I feel better already!

I finish shortly and looked up to see Vinyl with a cocky smirk on her face.  "Told ya so."  She stated without preamble.

I grumble.  "Shut up."  I cross my forelegs, sit back, and contemplate.

You know, maybe Vinyl isn't that bad a pony after all.  I guess I misjudged her...slightly.  Vinyl does have a caring heart, but she is also a neanderthal.  Just because she has a compassionate side doesn't mean I have to like it.  Maybe I do respect her a little more so than I did yesterday, but it still doesn't mean we can just go off and be friends so quickly after only knowing her for a day. I still don't trust her all that much, and I probably never will.

Chapter III

Tempting...

"So then I said, 'Hey, you gotta problem with me?-"

So...tempting...

"-I mean he was the one who started it anyway-"

It's just sitting...right...there...

"-but the dude who ran the place didn't seem to care-"

I can do it.  I can do it.  Just...one...flick of the hoof.

"-but before I could do anything about it he-WOAH!"

Dammit...so close.

Vinyl looked back to observe the knife that is impaled on the backrest of her chair.  She turned to face me, then back to the knife, then back to me.  Each attention shift came with a facial expression that was somewhere between anger and fear.  I don't know, it's still hard to tell facial expressions with those blooming glasses of hers.

"W-what?  How?  Why?!  What's gotten into you!"  She yelled as she attempted to remove the utensil from the backrest.

I roll my eyes.  "I'm fairly certain you know exactly what's 'gotten into me'.  I mean, it's not sitting across the table from me or anything."

Vinyl scoffs.  "C'mon, I'm just trying to make some friendly conversation!  And here you are tryin' to kill me...with a butter knife..."

"I don't suppose you have anything sharper."  I reply.

She ignores my question and opens her mouth to say something, however she sighs and exhales.  She continues whatever she was previously talking about.  "As I was saying...So after I got all the paperwork and crap figured out, the dude was all like-"

"Vinyl!"  I yell.  "Listen to me.  I.  Don't.  CARE!"  I bang my hoof on the table, causing her to flinch.  "I don't care about your stories.  I don't care about your life.  I don't care about you!  I'm just trying to live out a peaceful coexistence!  Do you know what that means?  As long as I'm unprovoked, I will leave you alone.  Got that?  So would you kindly respect my wishes and LEAVE ME ALONE!"

Damned bloody bint.  I hope I go deaf from that damned music just so I won't have to listen to her anymore.  I have made the point clear, many, many times that I do not want to be friends with her!  Since I have no other choice than to stay, I have to put up with her idiocy daily.  I just don't understand her.  Why work so hard, even after all the rubbish I've been giving her, to try to befriend me when I clearly don't want it?  It's like everything goes in one ear and out the other, and that's an understatement.

The rest of the meal went by quickly and quietly, just how I like it.  Once I finish and set my plate in the dishwasher, I proceed to my room, close the door, and lie down in bed.  I don't feel like coming out.  I prefer being shut off from the world behind these walls.  What can I say, they're comfy.

I sigh and stared at the ceiling.  Time to contemplate life again, shall we?  Yes, I know I said to myself that I could maybe get along with Vinyl, but when I say 'get along' that means, to me at least, ignore our existences and leave each other alone.  Then, there's no yelling, anger / frustration, or murder involved.  That makes sense, right?

However, I didn't take into account that Vinyl's means of 'getting along' mean 'befriend'.  Those are two completely different words with different meanings.  I can live in a peaceful coexistence with Vinyl so long as she leaves me be.  It shouldn't be that hard.  I do it.  I ignore her completely.  However it's kind of hard when she keeps trying to spark a conversation.

Ugggh...I'm so bored.  Television is boring, there are no books in this damned house adequate enough to read, and the only instrument around here to play are those bloody machines.  It wouldn't hurt to even have a damned harmonica.  At least I, being as talented as I am, can make it sound divine.

A knock came to my door, and I cringe.  "What do you want now?"

"I just wanted to tell you that my manager called and needs me at the studio.  I'll be gone for a bit.  Don't run off or burn the house down, k?"  What does she think I am, five?

"Fine, whatever."

"I'm trusting you, Tavi-"

"Just GO!"  The sound of fading hoofsteps follows.

At least I have the house to myself.  Now I can relax without headbanging music, or annoying unicorns constantly nagging me all day.  Hmmm, what can I do?  There's probably a movie or something on I can watch.  Or maybe I'll just take a walk...later.  The sun is too...sunny and hot.

Maybe there's something around here to read that isn't a Daring Do book.  Even a magazine will suit for now.  Huh, speak of the devil.  I found a pile of old magazines in a basket next to the couch in the living room.  What do we have here--oh.  Of course, all of these magazines have to do with Vinyl in some way shape or form.  You know, I should read these.  I'm just curious as to what exactly drove her to fame.  If I'm living with my enemy, I might as well get to know her.  Figure out her weaknesses and strengths.

Let's see here, 'Vinyl Scratch: The Diva of Dubstep.' Ew... 'DJ Dubstep'.  No thank you.  'Goddess of Modern Day Music'.  Who comes up with these titles?  What are these magazines anyway?  Insider, Pop Culture, Playcolt--Wait what?!

I...I can't believe this.  Is Vinyl really...is she really this indecent as to star for a porn magazine?  Disgusting.  My curiosity got the best of me, and I opened the magazine.  My blood runs cold.  My memory has just been told.  Right there, printed on flimsy paper, is Vinyl: the centerfold.  I almost hurl.  Thank Faust she's at least wearing something to cover herself.  Though I still lost a lot of respect (which there isn't much to start with anyway) at least she's not revealing herself.

Forget it.  I stuffed the magazine away and picked up a new one.  Here, I'll read this one.  It supposedly tells of her past briefly before she started becoming famous.

Vinyl Scratch, an average unicorn mare from Baltimare that traveled to Canterlot to make it big.  It never occurred to the young DJ that Canterlot isn't a place where dreams come true, at least not always and without a challenge.  Scratch started out small, table turning her way through small clubs and private events.

Within the first year of moving to the capital, Scratch was able to make a small living on a tight budget.  At the time, many ponies who attend nightclubs on the days Scratch performs say her performance is adequate.  "Just another generic DJ."  Others say.  "Same old music, different face."

Scratch was able to plateau her fame.  Almost a year went by where she was never able to move up or down the popularity charts.  However, she didn't give up.  She pressed on with this notion of making a genre of music that will be completely different and blow everyponies minds away!

That's when it all started.  The music we all know and love today began it's creation.  Scratch experimented with her turntables and music making computer software like never before.  She tried all sorts of things until one day she perfected it!  A sub-genre of music that focuses more on bass drops and electronic whirls or 'wubs' as the DJ would put it.

Her rise to fame has been set in motion.  The next performance she had at the local nightclub 'NightMares' revolutionized modern music.  Word soon spread of how great the performance was through social media until ponies swarmed the nightclubs she performed at like locust.

"I didn't expect dubstep to be such a hit."  The DJ said.  "I was just foolin' around one day, made somthin' that sounded cool and decided 'eh, what the hell.'"

Horrid.  Simply horrid.  That's all I have to say about that.  I actually expected more.  Something along the lines of 'How in the name of the all mighty Makers do ponies enjoy this crap' kind of thing.

I'm just so bored right now that I could read anything.  These magazines are the only thing around here, unless I walk to the library.  Hmmm...hot sun...magazines...

I yawn and sit on the couch with the pile of magazines next to me.  Well, here goes nothing.

(\/);,;(\/)

That seems to be the last of them.  Bloody hell, I can't believe I read all of those magazines in one sitting.  A smile crept onto my face as I realize something.  Quiet.  Peace, and quiet.  I was able to do something other than stuff a pillow over my head and attempt to raise the televisions volume to where it is louder than Vinyl's music.  This is...relaxing.  Tranquil even.

I sigh and leaned back further into the couch.  I honestly feel like taking a nap.  It's just so quiet and relaxing.  No ear-bleeding music assaulting my ear-drums, no annoying Vinyl, just...serenity.  I have to enjoy it while it last.  There's no telling when Vinyl's going to--

"I'M BAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!"

--come back...dammit.  Oh and that's not the worse part, she didn't just come home and yell obnoxiously, she came with blaring constructional pornography!

"Check this out, Tavi!  My manager gave me a new sound system!"  From behind the crazed DJ, there is a wagon filled with recording equipment and speakers.  Why they are on and on max volume?  I don't know.

Vinyl then reached her arm over and grabbed me in a half hug.  "This is so awesome!  This new set sounds wayyy better than my old one!  I'm gonna use the crap out of this one!"

Oh no..."Vinyl."

"Yeah?"

"I'm going to kill you now."

"K."

"...I'm serious."

"Oh...Should I run?"

"That would be wise."

"Scream?"

I shrug.  "Optional."

Quick as lighting, Vinyl is out the door with me following close on her tail while holding a butter knife.

Chapter IV

It has been a week since I attempted to murder Vinyl.  Within those days, the bloody bint has not stopped playing her 'music' at maximum volume for hours a day!  Every five minutes I have to yell at her to turn it down or put some bloody headphones in!  I'm sure she doesn't listen to me.  Whenever I yell at her she just stares at me with a blank face, and continues to blow my eardrums out.  I swear her brain shuts off when I talk to her.

However, after yelling at her all these times I think I finally penetrated that fortress of a skull she has!  Apparently she has some sort of performance -- or 'gig' as she calls them -- in a couple of weeks and apparently it's really important, thus the over-excessive practicing.  Great...two more weeks of mental trauma.  I personally think it sounds horrible enough that those brain dead wankers would adore it no matter how it sounds.  To this day, I could never understand how this rubbish gets to ponies.

If only I can get some peace and quiet!  Just sit on the couch and maybe read a book or watch some television in peace!  But no, I can't even hear myself think with all her racket!  If only I can just charge in there with a sledgehammer and just smash every piece of bloody music making equipment to bits!

I sigh and slump on the couch.  I need to relax and get all these violent thoughts out of my head.  I really shouldn't be thinking this way about Vinyl after all she's done for me.  Yesterday, I kid you not, I was feeling terrible.  My muscles ached and my joints burned.  Later that day, Vinyl called for a masseur!  Can you believe that? And after everything she's done, I still feel like harming her.  Maybe the music just infuriates me, I don't know.  At least it finally stopped and I can clear my head.

Vinyl walks into the kitchen to get a snack.  I decided to read a book while there is a short period of silence.  Vinyl doesn't have much of a collection, and I've already read all her magazines.  There's only a single bookshelf in the corner that has a few modern musical theory books, a cookbook, one or two Daring Do books, a photo album, and an I.T. Computer Software Manual.  Why would she have a computer manual?  I wouldn't see Vinyl as the type to know a lot about computers.  Maybe considering she works on one to 'create' music all day and has probably ruined a few computers with said music.  Possibly.

So I pick up one of the Daring Do books and examined the cover.  Daring Do and the Quest for the Sapphire Stone.  Maybe I could read this.  It's the only bloody book in here that's even worth glancing at.  I open the book and read the first few lines.  No, forget this, it's not worth it.  I'll go out for a walk.

I put the book back, went back to Vinyl, and told her I'm going out.  A little walk will do me some good and without the blaring music I should be able to think a little more clearly.

The outside is calm and soothing.  The sky is gray with clouds, but no rain nor snow escaped from them.  A light, nippy breeze blew against my coat.  As I stare off into the serenity of the calm day, my mind starts to wander a bit.  Memories of my past seem to itch its way to the front.  I saw myself, onstage with my cello proudly raised and my bow rested on the strings as I was playing for thousands of sophisticated ponies.  I truly miss those days.  Whatever happened to the sophistication and elegance of these ponies?  How did they reject me for this...mockery?  Well, I might be over-exaggerating a bit.  Of course not every single pony converted to Vinyl's style.  I still had a few loyal fans that would show up to my last recitals, but even they weren't enough to keep me off the streets.

Every hope and dream then appeared in my daydreams.  Rising back to the top, being adorned once again and loved throughout the kingdom!  My ensemble reformed and together we played the most beautiful symphonies ever heard.  I would play my cello for hours and hours, just play until my hooves wear down to the bone.  I would play for weddings, gatherings, social parties, birthdays for important ponies, recitals, everything!  I wish...

My thoughts then roamed around Vinyl for the longest of times.  I still can't believe I am where I am today.  If it wasn't for her, I would assume by this time I would be dead.  Back then I actually loomed over the thought of death and how blissful it would have been.  No more living in the ghetto, barely having enough bits to pay for rent and food, and freezing my flank off everyday.  But now, I don't have those thoughts anymore.  Something about Vinyl's kindness and generosity just makes me...happy again.  I can't really explain it, but there's something about Vinyl that...I don't really know.  I would think that I would always spite her for ruining my life, but now that hate is almost gone.

I mean, yes I do find her extremely annoying.  Yes she can be a bit of a slob at times, but I do believe I can look past all of that.  Father always told me to always find the good in ponies, and that I should never hold a grudge.  Life is too pointless to hold a grudge.  Anger and hatred are fogs that cloud the mind of understanding and friendship.  Still, she did unintentionally ruin my life, but it wasn't her fault really.  And to make up for it, she offered me her hearth.  She could have easily left me in the streets to fend for myself, but no, she wanted to right the wrong she did to me.  In return, all I have done was be a burden.  A very ungrateful burden.

Well, no more.  I promise myself, when I get back home, I will apologize to Vinyl for being such an ungrateful brat.  I know how annoying she can be, but I will look past that.  When I had nothing, she gave me a helping hoof when nopony else would.  I was on the verge of falling into the void of death, and she reached down the pit and pulled me up.  She housed me, fed me, and even took me to a doctor!  I need to show her I appreciate everything she has done for me.  I turned around from my walk, and headed for home.

When I get there, Vinyl is still blasting her abom--her music at maximum volume.  I take a deep breath.  Well, time to suck up my pride and apologize to my enemy.  I walk up to her and trt to yell over the music.  "Vinyl!"  What am I doing?  I can't yell over her music.  I tap her shoulder and she turns her attention to me.  "Could you turn that off for a second?!"  She obeys and pushes the button on her machine.

"I need to talk to you."  I say.

"What's up Tavi?"  She replies calmly.

Ok, another deep breath.  "I have been thinking whilst on my walk, and...I just um...I just wanted to say that I am deeply sorry for the way I've been acting over the past few weeks.  You have offered me your home and your kindness, and all I have done was degrade, ridicule, and try to kill you.  I feel as if I am taking you for granted.  You must understand that I do very much appreciate everything you have done for me.  It's just that, well...I held a grudge on you for...you know.  But forget about all of that.  From now on Vinyl, I promise I will no longer be an ungrateful bint towards you.  I am forever thankful for all that you have done, and all that you will do in the future."  That wasn't so hard now, was it?

Vinyl stares at me with a blank face.  Her lip quivered slightly and I could have sworn I saw a tear drip down her face.  Without warning, the unicorn lunged at me full force in a bone crushing hug.  I heard her sobbing as she stuffs her face in my shoulder.  Ok, this is a little awkward.

"Thank you Tavi!"  I heard her say, her voice muffled from my coat, "You don't know how much that means to me!  Uncle Crosley was right: Kindness and compassion is stronger than spite and fury.  Even the ones who you will hate today - or those that hate you - could be your friends tomorrow."

Such wise words, they remind me of my father.  I laugh awkwardly as I try to pry Vinyl off my chest.  "Your uncle must have been a very wise stallion."

"He was.  He always knew just what to say."  She looked up at me with a shaking smile, "So does this mean we're friends?"

I sigh and force a smile back, "Let's just take it slow, shall we?"

She stuffed her head back into my chest, "Sure, Tavi.  I'd like that."

After a few more seconds of Vinyl embracing me, I poke her side, "Umm, Vinyl, please let go now."

She quickly lets go and looks up to me.  She turns back to her equipment.  "Oh, right, totally!  So um.."  She was silent for a moment, "Practice!  Yes I gotta uh...keep practicing..."

I nodded, "Right of course, just please try not to kill me with sound waves."  Then I left the room.

Well, that went a little better than expected.  The hugging part was a bit weird, but I dealt with it.  At least we won't be at our necks each day driving each other crazy.  Hopefully.  Unless she decides to continue trying to make me deaf.  I suppose I'm going to have to get used to it now.  Yes, she did blast her music again, and once again I tried to not yell at her to tell her to put some headphones in.  She did after around the second or third time.

I walk into the kitchen to grab a snack, and I can't believe it!  My eyes grow wide and glisten as I gaze upon it.  The yellowish cream surrounded by a thin plastic cover.  A vanilla pudding cup, and not just any vanilla pudding cup, the last vanilla pudding cup!  Hello delicious heaven, come to me so I may bask in your flavour and devour you!  I reached for it slowly, careful as not to tamper with it's perfectness.  I reached for a spoon, opened it, and slowly brought the spoon down.  Right as the pudding was about to be devoured, a deep, earthquakening bass drop startled me.

The pudding slipped right out of my hooves and fell to the floor.  As it fell, I tried effortlessly to catch it, but to no avail.  The creamy deliciousness is tainted by the floor.  I turned to Vinyl across the room and stabbed her with my steeling eye.  She literally cowered beneath her turntables.

With heavy hooves and bloodlust in my eyes, I stomped over to the white unicorn.  She cowered under my frightening gaze and offered a sheepish smile.  I came close to her and looked her dead in her visored eyes.  My stare is venomous, but my tone was quiet and calm.  Remembering what I had said only minutes ago, I tried not to threaten her.

"Vinyl, be a dear and fetch some more vanilla pudding please?  Thank you."

You cannot begin to imagine how much sheer willpower it took not to behead her.

Chapter V

A fortnight later.  Vinyl's gig is in a few hours.  She did one last practice session before taking a nap.  Vinyl said that she's going to be out at the nightclub till around 2am, and I wouldn't blame her for needing all the rest she can get.  There were times where I myself had to stay up a bit later than usual to perform at a recital or concert.  Although, they were never unbelievably late -- or early -- as Vinyl's, I still had troubles adjusting to the late shifts.

Vinyl had grown used to the shifts.  Prior to performing at clubs till the wee hours of the day, she had a very active nightlife in her youth.  Not a single nightclub was not known or visited by her.  She would spend every hour of every night at a club or bar partying and so on.  The stories she told me of many incidents she had encountered by some drunken stallion have both been interesting and frightening.  Once she told me of a stallion that deliberately grabbed her tail and lifted it up.  He left the building in an ambulance.

In my teenage years, I have always wondered what the nightlife could be like.  My father was always so protective of me and always taught me to stay away from that type of lifestyle.  I never disobeyed him on the subject, but I still was always curious.  Hearing these stories from Vinyl, I can now see why my father kept me away from it all.

As I am heading to the living room to watch some television, I pass the bathroom and heard the shower running along with a singing voice coming from it.  I lean in a little closer to hear it better.

"I don't ever wanna feel

like I did that day!

Take me to the place I love!

Take me all the way!"

I couldn't help but chuckle.  Vinyl has a funny singing voice when trying to sing a song originally sung from a stallion.  I used to sing in the shower when I was younger, but my singing is not really...worth mentioning.  Chuckling again, I then went to the living room and settled to watch some television.  But first, pudding.  Now I can relax all night long without bass-lines infuriating my eardrums.  I have been here for over two months now, and much to my amusement and confusion, I do believe I have gotten used to her music.  I just sort of drown it out as of recently.

Blasphemy, right?

I stretch my hooves and reach for the remote that doesn't seem like it wants to work.  Bloody batteries are almost dead.  After a few vigorous shakes and a smack or two, the TV finally turns on.  The first thing to appear on the flatscreen is what looks like an old film, judging by the quality.  It shows a stallion standing in what appears to be some kind of spaceship.  The window on the cockpit shows a dark sky with scattered white dots.  Around the ship are bed like objects.  Two more stallions and one mare are sleeping on them.  The stallion that is awake starts to talk into a recording device before he himself joined his comrades in slumber.

Something is tugging at the back of my head telling me I recognize this film.  I tried to concentrate a little more.  Yes, I do believe I've seen this before.  I try to concentrate harder.  Just before I am about to remember the name, a pony like object jumps from behind the couch.

"Hey Tavi watcha watching?"

When she impacts the cushion, I jump in the air partially from the impact and partially from being frightened.  When I land and relax, she places her arm around my shoulders.  I stare at it suspiciously.  I'm not sure if I'm comfortable with this, so I shoo her away.  She reacts by elbowing me.

Her mane is still damp from the shower, and I could feel it softly drape over my shoulder.  I look up at her mane.  Now usually I see it always jagged and pointing every which way, but now it looks...natural.  It is straight and soft, draping her shoulders and her bangs draping part of her forehead.  Her blue and indigo colors are no longer striped in an electrical pattern with her hairline, but more of swirling in like marble cake and looking like vines in her mane.  I had to admit to myself, it looks quite nice.

It took me a few seconds to respond, as I was recovering from shock from her scaring me.  "Vinyl, please don't do that!"

"Pssh, it was funny."

I resist the urge to groan.  "You're lucky I'm in a good mood today."

"Why's that?"

"You're leaving.  Which means I get to have some peace and quiet for the night."  I say with a smile.

She starts to laugh.  "Well then, sorry to say this, but I got a call from the manager of the place I was supposed to be heading out to tonight.  He said that there was an accident at the bar and my opening had to be moved to next week."

And thus the hammer falls.  "Well, there goes my night.  At least your mane looks nice."

She used her free hoof to flick part of her mane and smiled, with the tiniest blush, "What?  You like it?"

"Like I said: good mood."

She giggles, "It always looks like this after a shower, I usually spike it with gel later.  But since I ain't going out tonight, I got lazy and decided not to spike it."

"I honestly think it looks better this way."  I commented. "You should keep it like this, it makes you look less like a hoodlum."

She raises a brow.  "You think so?  Nah.  I don't like being half-blinded by my bangs and having to constantly push them outa the way."

My eyes then darted to her violet shades, "Half-blind?  If took off those glasses you'd probably see a lot more clearly.  I mean, it's dark in here and you still have those flipping things on?  Take them off already."

She smirks at me, "Nope."

"Why not?"

She gave me an innocent smile, "Cus I don't take them off."  She then turned to the TV screen, "So whatcha watching?"

At that time, the spaceship had crashed landed in a lake in a desert.  The stallions scramble to get out before it sinks.  Only the three stallions had made it out, as for they found the mare already dead before impact.  Once they got out, they got into an inflatable raft and floated to the shoreline.

Then it hit me.  "This is Planet of the Apes"  I told her.   I love that movie!  I watched all the movies in the series with my father when I was a foal!

Vinyl cocked her head to the side, "Planet of the Apes?  What's that about?"

"It's about a futuristic dystopian era where primates are the dominant species, and ponies have devolved into their primal forms.  Three astronauts crash landed on earth thousands of years in the future and now must figure out a way to survive."

Vinyl stared at me blankly.  "What's 'dystopian?'"

Oh that's right...I have to lighten my vocabulary with her....  "A state where everything is bad.  Just watch it you oaf.  I'm sure you'll like it."

"Is this your subtle way of wanting to spend time with your best friend but afraid to admit it because you have ego problems?"

"Do you want me to get the butter knife again?"

Without another word, we both turn to the screen.  The three stallions start to aimlessly wander the desert, climbing mountains and crossing rough terrain.  They eventually stumble on to a small lake with a waterfall.  Needing desperate rest and their canteens refilled, the astronauts stop and refresh themselves in the lake.  What they didn't know however, is that multicolored hooves are grabbing at their clothes while they are soaking in the water.

"How long ago was this?  It looks pretty old."  Vinyl asks.

I put my hoof to my chin "Around thirty years ago."  I reply.

She turns to me with a raised brow, "Shouldn't it be in, like, black and white then?"

I slowly shake my head, "Not necessarily, colored television came out about five or so years before this movie."

She silently let out an 'ooh' and returns back to the screen.  There, a group of ape like creatures riding on rhino back invades a civilization of primal ponies.  Most of the apes either captured or killed the ponies until there were none left.  Two of the three astronauts died, the only one left was the unicorn captain.  He took a shot of a rifle to the neck, damaging his vocal chords and rendering him from speaking for the moment.

Later on, he was taken back to the ape's city for 'research'  as they call it.  It mainly involves dissecting the ponies or keeping them in cages to monitor their behavior.  One of the apes, a female, was genuinely intrigued by the unicorn captain.  He kept trying to speak, but to no avail due to his damaged vocal chords.  Eventually, when they wanted his brain dissected to learn about his weird behavior, he escaped by using magic, which is not usable by primal ponies in this world, got captured, and spoke.  He terrified the apes.  Never had they seen a pony who could use magic, let alone talk for hundreds of years.

The rest of the movie went on without much talk between Vinyl and I.  The only thing that really happened with her is that she might have scooted closer to me on the couch.  I still tried to ignore it and focus more on the movie.

It was almost to the end, the part where the unicorn finds items that belonged to ponies in a forbidden area where the apes rule.  A huge gunfight breaks out, and eventually they come to an agreement where the unicorn, and a mare that he met at the city, can leave and never return.  After a small trot on the beachside, he comes across a stunning sight.

You maniacs!  You blew it up!  Celestia damn you!  Celestia damn you all to hell!

He kneels before the Statue of Celestia, half buried in the sand.

"Whoa wait!"  Vinyl said, "What happened?"

"They were on earth the entire time."  I say, "When they were in space, they traveled at the speed of light.  To them, only a few days had past, so it seems.  But outside, thousands of years went by.  On earth, there was a catastrophic war.  That is when the apes took over."

She furrowed her brow, "How do you know all this?"

"There are five other movies, I've seen them all."

A large smile tugged at Vinyl's lips, "Can we watch the others?!"

I roll my eyes, but slightly smile.  I didn't take Vinyl as the one who would like older styles of entertainment.  In fact, I have mistook her on almost every judgement I've had.  She really is a lot different than I thought.  It surprises me really, and it tells me that I shouldn't judge somepony of their looks or attitude before I really get to know them.  She isn't rude or a bint.  She isn't an alcoholic or a smoker or a druggie.  However, she is a slob, and a bit tomboyish, but that's nothing really.  "Sure, Vinyl.  But tomorrow.  See you in the morning."

Chapter VI

"So I said to the guy, 'I said bass not ass!'  Then I threw him across the bar with my magic!"  Vinyl leans back on her chair at the breakfast table with a smug smile on her face.  "Then you know what happened next?  He stood back up and said 'So I see you like it rough.'  It took five ponies to hold me down from stabbing a broken bottle in his face!"

I took a sip from a cup of tea I made for the both of us, "Oh my, did you get in any trouble?"

Vinyl scoffed, "I got thrown out of the bar, permanently."

I raised a brow, "Were you drunk when all this happened?"

She looked at me as if she was offended, then started to laugh.  "Tavi, baby, please.  I don't get drunk.  I have never been drunk, nor will I ever.  I've seen what it does to ponies, it's not pretty as you can tell by these stories."

Well, that's good to know about Vinyl.  Yet another trait about her that has impressed me so far.  I'm starting to really like her, like a true friend.  She is my only real friend I've ever had.  Even though we still have a lot of differences, we still seem to get along, for the most part.  I guess what they say is true:  Opposites attract.

"So what about you?"  She said, breaking the silence, "Got any interesting stories?"

I had to ponder for a bit.  My life was rather dull and boring, compared to hers.  There isn't much in my memory that spikes any interest.  I've always gone to upper class soirees, and ponies there never get any more than tipsy.  Ponies then were civilized and respectful.

Noticing that I was still thinking, Vinyl seemed to fish some memories out more easily.  "C'mon, nothing?  No, like, recitals that went wrong?  No epic fights with violinist using your bows as rapiers?"

"Uhhh...no."

"Alright then.  Have you ever had a...special somepony?"  She starts to blush.

My teeth start to clench.  "Unfortunately."

"Whoa now, what happened?"

I crack my neck.  "Nothing special, he was just a bloody good for nothing pig.  Using me just to further his reputation."

She banged her hooves on the table in shock, "What?!  How could somepony take advantage of you like that?!  That's just...wrong!  Anypony in their right mind should be lucky to even have you as a friend let alone a marefriend.  Celestia knows how long it took you to lighten up around me."

I smile, "Thank you for the compliment, but I honestly do not care anymore.  After him, my only love was my cello and my symphonies."  I took a pause as a thought came to mind.  "However, there was this another colt that was at a performance during my...downfall."

"Oooohhoohohohhh."  She chimes with a smirk.

"Can it, Scratch."

She waves her hoof.  "Fine fine, I'll be good."

I cleare my throat, "It was about a year ago, I was at the end of my downfall, and I believe it was one of my last performances."

The curtains--red as blood and closed off so that nopony can see what lay behind the stage--were only minutes away from opening.  Octavia Harmonious took a deep breath, calming her mind and preparing her soul for unleashing a torrent of classical music.  Her cello was tuned to perfection, her choice of a symphony was divine, and her spirits, low.

For a while now, life was brutal on Octavia.  Less and less demand for her performances was available, and depleting rather rapidly.  She had not had a performance, recital, nothing in three months.  Her expenses were low, and she was almost broke.  This may as well be her last performance, and if so, she will go down fighting.

The curtains drew, and the whole of the building was seen.  It was a restaurant, tables and chairs lined the floor each with tablecloths on them.  A waitress trotted between the tables, picking up finished dishes and glasses.  A spotlight fell upon Octavia, making it hard for her to see the entire place.  Her eyes adjusted a few seconds later, and what she saw was almost a nightmare.

Only one.  One single pony sat in the audience.  The waitress went back into the kitchen, leaving only two souls in the main room.  The pony was a stallion, he sat in the front row with a glass of wine that he so casually sipped every minute or so.  He wore a pristine black suit and a black top hat rested on the table.

It was appalling, truly appalling.  Only one pony stayed the extra hour that Octavia was reserved for in the restaurant to hear her play?  It was far worse than she thought.  Of course she knew that all her adoring fans abandoned her, but she didn't know it was *this bad!  How far have they gone?  When will it be until classical music is wiped from Equestrian culture?*

It was all *her fault.  She ruined everything for Octavia!  It was still a complete disbelief to the cellist, that a low life DJ peasant took her place as in the spotlight!  Octavia's name has been run through the mud in many instances after the DJ rose to power.  It seems as if they wanted to get rid of her!  Newspapers depicting rumors that were horrid and completely untrue.  Soon, no producers would hire her, her agent quit on her and left her to fend for herself, nopony wanted her anymore, they all wanted Vinyl Scratch!*

Octavia cleared her mind, she had to stop thinking about *her, lest she pull a gasket and lash out.  She looked back to the lone stallion that served as her audience.  He took a sip from his wine and raised the glass up in a toast, wearing a warming smile.  Octavia felt her heart warm up as she raised her bow.  Even if there is only one pony in the audience, she would play.  If there were no ponies left at all, she would play.  Even on her deathbed as a last dying wish with nopony within miles of her, she would play.*

And so she did.

Vinyl stared at me with an expression swapping between confused and inquisitive.  She seems to be processing all the information I have given her in two different ways.  I clap my hooves together a few times to get her attention.  She slowly shook her head and began to speak.

"I don't understand.  That doesn't seem possible.  How can I, one mare, just kill off an entire culture because of some bass drops?  There's no way, Tavi."  She crosses her forelegs.  "I mean, media hype aside, dubstep isn't even that popular.  Knowing pop culture...it'll probably die in about...six months."

I sigh, "Yes, Vinyl.  I know it doesn't seem possible at all, but look at me!  If what you said is true, how did all of that misfortune happen to me?  How did I slowly lose all of my respect when I did nothing to dwindle it?  It has to be the only explanation.  Excuse me, not entirely actually.  There are still some upper class ponies I see from time to time, but they all look the other way after noticing me.

"Ever since you released your first album, it all started.  At first, less and less ponies showed up at my recitals.  Eventually, they didn't want me, and would rather use their stages for other means than have a cellist with a hooffull of fans.  I'm sure there are a lot of ponies who still enjoy classical music, but just not enough.  How can you rightfully explain all of that?"

Vinyl just stares at me through her purple tinted shades.  She waits a few moments before answering.  "I don't know, Tavi.  I just don't know.  But, knowing your tenacity to - no that's not that right word...tendency - tendency to overreact, I do know this: there has to be another explanation.  Culture just doesn't die that quickly."  She starts coughing.  "Also...ego problems."

I ignore her last statement.  "I know Vinyl...I know.  But I don't know, too."  I sigh sadly and put my head down.  Soon, I feel Vinyl's foreleg around my shoulder.  I look up to find her smiling at me.

"If it's any consider--no that's not the word again...dammit...console-something...help me out here?"

"Is the word you're looking for 'consolation?'"

"Yes!  If it's any consolation, I'm sorry for ruining you."

I smile at her, "It's ok Vinyl, I don't blame you anymore.  It's not like you intended to ruin me.  Besides, If you would've never run me to the ground, I wouldn't be enjoying myself with my...my best friend right now."  The words felt foreign on my tongue, but not unwanted.

Vinyl squee'd and hugged me tighter than before.  She whispered 'thank you' to me before letting me go and sitting back in her chair at the table.  She smiled at me again and propped her chin on both hooves  "Continue."

I cleared my throat, "Right of course."

The song was over, and the audience of one clapped his hooves together in applause.  He stood up and raised his glass yelling 'Beautiful!  Simply Divine!' and other compliments.  Octavia smiled and blushed despite herself, then rose to take a bow.  She exited the stage when the curtains closed and placed her beloved cello in its case.

She thought about the stallion.  Maybe it would be nice to stay and chat with him for a while?  Maybe have a glass of wine?  She shouldn't be so rude as to just walk out from her only one fan.  Yes, Octavia shall meet this stallion.  He seems humble.

Octavia approached the table.  The first thing she noticed as she approached was that he was a unicorn.  His coat was bleach white, and so was his mane.  His eyes were a soft blue.  The stallion took another sip of his wine and smiled welcomely.  Octavia smiled back, "Mind if I sit?"  She said.

The stallion motioned for her to sit, "Not at all, Ms. Harmonious.  It would be an honor."  As Octavia took her seat, the stallion waved his hoof at the waiter.  "Care for a glass of wine?  My treat."

"That would be lovely, but you don't have to pay--"

He politely cleared his throat, "Nonsense, Ms. Harmonious.  A true gentlecolt never lets a lady spend a single bit."  He turned to the waiter, "Two more my good sir."  The waiter nodded and retreated back through a pair of double doors.  The stallion then turned back to Octavia, "First, I'd like to say what an honor it was to hear you play, it was magnificent.  It sounded as if angels were serenading me."

Octavia chuckled, "Thank you Mr..."  Octavia allowed her voice to trail.

"Quartz.  Mason Quartz."

"Mr. Quartz.  But it should be I to have been given the honor of having such a charming audience."  She chuckled and waved her hoof around the empty restaurant.

"I wouldn't say they're charming, I was the only one cheering!"  They both laughed.  A small silence then loomed in the air for a short while.

"It's a shame really."  Mason said as he took another sip of wine, "That within a matter of months, your reputation is almost destroyed now.  And to be replaced with what?  This...this garbage!  This mockery!  I mean, who actually enjoys this...what is it called, dubstep?  It sounds like...pardon me, two machines having intimate actions!"

Octavia widened her eyes.  "I agree,"  she said after a moment, "Dubstep sounds exactly as you described it.  I can't believe I found another pony who thinks so."

Mason chuckled, "I was always the oddball, they said.  Never went with the crowd.  I absolutely love classical music, and classical art, hell, anything from more than fifty or so years ago!  I always wanted to live in the past, like my father.."  He trailed off, lost in thought.

If Octavia had a bit for every time she was surprised this evening, she would have been rich again.  This stallion was full of surprises, and quite handsome to boot.  So then the two talked for about an hour, casually sipping their wines as they went along.  The topics were scattered here and there.  Mostly around the days of old, antiques, culture and the like.

For every word Mason uttered, Octavia got more and more interested in him.  It even got to a point where she didn't even listen to him anymore, but just stared at the handsome stallion.

The two were leaving the restaurant, and Mason held the door for Octavia as they walked out.  Mason had also offered to walk her home, which at that point was a run down old apartment building.

She stopped in front of the door and smiled sheepishly at Mason, not making eye contact.  "It has been a very delightful evening, Mr. Quartz, and I thank you sincerely for it.  You don't suppose, um, we could, uh...have another?  Together?"

Mason sighed, but he kept his warming smile on his face.  He grabbed Octavia's hoof in his own and looked her in the eye, "I am very sorry, but my heart belongs to another mare.  Maybe one day we will meet again.  But for now,"  He kissed her hoof, "I bid you goodnight, Octavia."  Without another word, he vanished into the darkened streets of Canterlot.

I almost had tears in my eyes when I finished the story.  When I returned to reality, I found that the conversation traveled to the living room.  I am sitting on the couch, while Vinyl preferred to lay on the floor for some odd reason.  I swear that girl is a strange one.

Vinyl gets up from the floor and notices that I'm on the verge of tears.  She hugs me once again.  "I'm sorry, Tavi.  He really seemed like a cool guy.  Have you met him again after that night?"

"No," I answer, "Last I heard he moved to some small town outside Canterlot."

"Well, you know what."  Vinyl said, instantly brightening up.  "I know what'll lift your spirits!"

I raise my brow, "Is that so?"

She snickers, "Close your eyes!"

"Umm, ok?"  I obey and cover my eyes with my hoof.  I soon hear the sound of scraping.

"Open your eyes!"  Vinyl nearly screams.

I open them, and what I see in front of me is a giant box wrapped in colorful wrapping paper with a bow on top.  It is about the size of a pony.  I chuckle, "Vinyl, Hearths Warming is next month.  Besides, you didn't need to get me--"

I found conjured duct tape on my mouth.

"Shut up and open it!"

I pry the tape off my mouth and throw a scowl at Vinyl.  I tear the wrapping paper off the present and a box is left.  Opening the box, I pull out its contents.  I nearly faint from what I see.  It is a case, but not just any case, a case that can hold an instrument.  That particular instrument being a cello.

I didn't know what to say.  Vinyl actually went out of her way to get me a cello.  I don't know if I should be overjoyed, or angry.  For one, I told her the story of my mother's cello, and how much I cherished it.  I can never, ever replace that with just any other cello.

This is a mockery to me, bringing back bad memories.  I look at her with a death glare.  In return, she took a step back.

"How dare you!  How dare you think that you can just buy me a new cello after what I told you about what happened to my mother's?!  I told you I already tried replacing it, and how much worse I felt when I did so!  Do you think doing that again would make it all better just because it's from you?!  Any old cello won't replace the memories of my mother whom I've never even met!"  The nerve of her!  I trusted her with my emotions, and she goes and does this to me?!

"Tavi," She says meekly, "D-did you even o-open it?"

I roll my eyes.  "What?  Is this supposed to be some kind of special cello?  Or maybe something else in a cello case?"  Disgusting.  I open it anyway, just to see what is there.  And yes, it is a cello, what is so special about this one that--

My mind goes blank.  There are no words to describe this feeling.  There, sitting on the neck between the strings, was a sepia photo of my father, and my expecting mother.  I slowly reach for it, tears flowing out of my eyes like a river.  I grab at it, and just stare at it.

My father is wearing a suit with his fedora on.  My mother is wearing the most beautiful white dress I've ever seen.  The two are sitting on stools, and the background is blank.  One of my mother's hooves is resting on her expanded stomach, while the other is being held by both of my father's hooves.  Thousands of memories flooded my mind at once.  My father telling me about my mother, showing me the videos and pictures of their wedding.  Him telling me how they met, and how they got together.  I couldn't hold out any longer, the dam in my eyes had broken.

I feel the warm and soft embrace of Vinyl hugging me from the side.  She did the same thing to me as when I was at the restaurant:  Pressing herself close to me and not letting go.  I turn around and hug her as tightly as possible, never wanting to let go either.  She has done so much for me.  Taking me into her home, caring for me, befriending me and now she just returned my mother's cello to me somehow.  It is the greatest gift I could ever get.

I whisper in her ear in between sobs, "Thank you Vinyl.  Thank you so much.  You are the best friend I have ever had."  Just to show how much I appreciated her, I leaned in and kissed her cheek.  For some reason, some part of me was actually happy that Vinyl ruined my life.  For if she hadn't, we would have never met.

So the two of us sat there in silence.  Simply embracing each other and basking in the heartfelt moment that loomed around us.  Whatever feelings of smite, spite, or hate I have left for Vinyl has completely vanished.  Vinyl Scratch is the greatest pony I have ever met, and I couldn't be happier.

Chapter VII

I sigh in content as I slip into my bed for the night.  The events of the last two weeks unfold in my dreams.  Even after all this time, and even after Vinyl has told me the story of how she obtained my mother's cello, I'm still in disbelief.  It's unbelievable.  Either it was pure, genuine luck, or the gods were on her side.  Apparently, she went to the courthouse and found my case, then she, herself, paid my debts for me!  Unbelievable!  I still can't believe she actually did that for me.  I can't thank her enough for what she has done for me.  She truly is the best friend I've ever had.

I pull the covers over my body and allow the warm sheets to envelop me in their blissful comfort as I watch some television.  The weeks were long, with me playing my cello nonstop, but I would be lying if I said they weren't the best weeks of my life since my downfall.

I press a button on the remote to change the channel.  Coincidentally, I happen to change to a documentary...of me.  Funny, I thought I was completely forgotten, but apparently some ponies still have respect to portray a documentary of me on television.  It starts off with my early life, my career, then eventually got to my downfall.

I shiver, the memories of my downfall still haunt my dreams to this day.  It was unbelievable at first; how I lost all my life savings in such a short amount of time.  You would think that impossible, considering I was a very successful musician.  But no, I did lose everything, and the story about it is horrifying.  It started off with less and less demand for my talent.  My expenses quickly caught up to me after a while.  I could have lasted a year and a half still living in the mansion with the money I had, and if I sold the mansion I would still be living in a middle class house to this day with a lot left over.  But one day I was summoned for a court hearing about a copyright issue over one of my songs.  I lost the case, and was sued for a lot of bits.  That jackass of a manager never even had my side!  And that lawyer!  Was he fresh out of law school that graduated with the lowest possible scores?  I could have done better without him!

With the ridiculous amount of bits I was sued for, I couldn't pay off the debts.  They took my house and my possessions, including my cello.  That's when I bought a run down apartment.  I had enough for a few months, or until I can find a job, but barely any came to me.  That's when my landlord screwed me over, then Vinyl came into the picture.

Vinyl.  At least now I can sleep in a warm bed, eat full course meals, and finally be at ease in a comfortable home because of that mare.  I know I apologized to her a hundred times before for being such a brat, but I still must do something to show her how grateful I am.  Something that she will treasure for the rest of her life.

My ears perk up as I hear a faint voice followed by a hoof lightly nudging me.  "Tavi?  You awake?"  Her voice sounds like a scared little foal calling for her mother after having a nightmare.

I turn to face Vinyl.  I'm surprised; her glasses are off for the first time!  Dammit!  It's too dark for me to see the color!  I reach for the bedside lamp and turn it on.  Once the light illuminates the room, Vinyl shuts her eyes tight and shields them.  So close.

"Turn the light off, it's too bright."

I inwardly grunt, but obey.  "What are you doing here?  Is something wrong Vinyl?"

Her silhouetted head nodded slowly.

"Did you have a nightmare?"  I inquired.

She shook her head left to right.

"So what's wrong?"

Vinyl sat on the bed and fiddled with her hooves, not saying a word.  A few seconds of empty silence passed.  "Vinyl,"  I said, "Please tell me, what is wrong?"

She leaned in close to whisper in my ear.  "I...I saw a spider in my room..."

A spider?  That's it?  I know of her fear for spiders, but she could have just magic blasted it or something!  I heavily sigh,  "Here, I'll help you kill it."  I am about to stand up when I felt her hooves wrap around me.

"No, Tavi!  Do NOT go in there!  It's really big.  REALLY big...and scary."  She fiddled with her hooves for a few seconds again.  "Can I just...um...stay here...with you...for the night?"  If the light was better, I swear she's giving me puppy dog eyes.

I look to the bed and start to think.  This is very peculiar.  Vinyl saw a 'giant spider' in her room, and is asking to stay with me for the night.  Odd.  "Why can't you just sleep on the couch?"  I ask.

"It's...uh...not very comfortable..."

I groan, "Fine Vinyl."  I said after slipping back under the covers and resting my head on the pillow, "Just keep to your side of the bed."

"Ok."

I hear her ruffle around under the sheets for a few seconds before finding a comfortable position.  What is going on with her all of a sudden?  She's just so vulnerable as oppose to her usual care free down to earth attitude.  It's like she's seen a ghost.  Do spiders really frighten her that much?  We all have our fears, but this seems a little too over the top to me.  Even when I saw that bastardly vermin that Vinyl disposed of on the second day of me being here, I didn't act like she's doing now.  All vulnerable and helpless.

Well, the obvious reason there would be I'm just a tougher pony.

I curl into a tighter ball to preserve heat.  Sharing a bed with another pony, more specifically Vinyl, isn't particularly something I'm thrilled about, but I usually do good with ignoring things.  Besides, by tomorrow one of us will wake up before the other, leave the room and forget this ever happened.  If not, I have methods to make sure that that will go according to plan.

(\/);,;(\/)

"Never...EVER...speak of this AGAIN!"

These are my methods.

Vinyl cowers beneath my rage as I lash out at her.  She starts shaking in fear and apologizing over and over again.  I try to completely ignore her while attempting to fix myself some breakfast.

"Tavi, please, I'm sorry!  I was asleep!  I didn't know what I was doing!"

"Did I not just say to not speak about it?!"

"I'm sorry!"

"Vinyl,  enough.  Just forget it ever happened."  Even as I said the words I still can't force them out of my mind.  It is horrid and awkward beyond anything else.  I feel violated and as if I had been taken advantage of.  Sharing a bed with her is one thing, but waking up to her arms latched around my torso and our muzzles nearly centimeters apart is just an indescribable amount of awkward.

And when things get awkward, I usually get mad to push the feeling of 'awkward' away.  Anger is better to deal with than awkward.

I saw her lower her head and slump on the floor, visually trying to hold back tears.  Great, she can take so much verbal lashing from me on a daily basis, but falls apart over this?  Gah, enough thinking like that!  Vinyl is my friend now.  A brash, disgusting, annoying, headstrong, dimwitted friend, but a friend nonetheless.  I go over, sit next to her and place my arm around her shoulder.  "Vinyl, I'm not mad at you.  I'm just...a little disturbed is all.  It wasn't your fault really and I apologize for yelling at you."

Vinyl says nothing as she nods and makes way for her room.  I go back into the kitchen to prepare some breakfast for the two of us.  My treasonous mind, however, kept wandering to when we woke up.  Curse you thoughts, I will have your heads for this!  I try effortlessly to forget about it, but the images still invade my inner sanctum.  I shiver as the thoughts of Vinyl and I cuddling came back to me.

I shake my head.  Enough of this!  I need to preoccupy my brain by thinking of something else.  Ah, here's one! I've been here for months and don't even know Vinyl's eye color!  I swear it's like she has no eyes and has to use those glasses to cover up two gaping holes in her head.  I need to find a way to get those bloody things off her and see what her eyes look like.  The anticipation has been killing me!  I've asked her to take to them off for so long but she always weaves away from the subject!  I just don't get it.

Only a few seconds before Vinyl went to her room I hear a shriek.  Another second had passed as a white blur whips through the living room, knocks over an end table, only to stop and latch onto my leg, shaking in fear.  Vinyl clutches onto me for dear life as if she is hanging off a ledge and my leg is the only support available.

I pat her head.  "What's wrong now, Vinyl?"

She points a shaking hoof to the direction of her room.  "T-the spider's s-still there!"

I roll my eyes.  "Alright then, I'll kill it."  I look around for the nearest object to smash a spider with and found a pile of newspapers and magazines that Vinyl scattered on the tile when she rushed towards me.  I pick up one of the magazines and roll it up.  "Let's go."  I say in an annoyed tone.

I've never actually been in Vinyl's room, and with good reason.  The first thing I notice is the plethora of posters taped all over the walls.  All of them are of what looks like album covers of bands that I have never heard of nor care for.  On her bed she had a music player and headphones as well as more magazines.  In the corner was one of those bean plush chair things that just sat on the floor.  On top of all that, each piece of furniture as well as the floor has some article of clothing on it.  All in all, it looks like a typical teenagers room.

"Where is the spider, Vinyl?"  I ask.

"Bed."  She meekly states.

I trot to the bed and look over it.  Almighty Celestia, have mercy on my pitiful soul.  That thing, sitting on the pillow, is NOT a spider!  Sure it has eight legs, but it is almost the size of the pillow itself!  Its eyes are the size of marbles; eight of them just staring through your soul.  The legs are about a yard long!  And those fangs...Great Faust.  Now I understand why Vinyl is so frightened.  That thing could have eaten her alive!

I move as slowly as I can, fearing it would jump at me.  I lean in to whisper to Vinyl while still looking at the eight legged abomination.  "Vinyl, listen to me very carefully.  I want you to get out of here and call an exterminator."

"But what about you?"  She whispered back.

"I'll be fine, just...go...now."

"I'm not leaving you here with that thing, Tavi!"

I turn to her.  "Just go!"

Vinyl doesn't obey, instead she quickly fires up her magic and shoots a laser at the creature.  It dodges the beam and jumps to the wall behind the bed.  We both screamed our lungs off and run out of the room.  We didn't stop running and screaming until we pick up the phone in the kitchen.  Vinyl tries to frantically dial the numbers while I catch my breath.

"Hello, exterminator?!"  Vinyl says into the phone.  "Yeah, we got a huge problem.  There's this spider in my room, but it's like not a spider, it's like...I don't know what it is!  The damn thing is the size of my TV!  It could have eaten me alive in the middle of the night!  Yes, please.  Really?  When?!  Ok.  Ok.  Yes, thank you so much!"  She hangs up the phone and turns to me.  "They're sending a guy down, he'll be here in twenty minutes."

I sigh in relief.  "What in the name of Hades was that thing?"  I asked.

Vinyl shakes her head, "I don't know!  It's probably some kind of mutant spider that crawled into some nuclear waste and gained super powers or something."

"Crawled into?  More like a...like a demon and a tarantula mated on top of a pile of nuclear waste!"

"Or - stay with me here - or an alien demon from a black hole found a spider rolling in a pile of nuclear waste and thought 'You know what?  I can put my dick in that.' and out came Alien Super-Uranium King of the Demon Spiders Arachnianis Legs-a-lot III jr."

I only stare at her for a mere moment before bursting out with laughter.  "Super - Ahahah - Demon Spider King - Aahahaha - Legs-a-lot - ahahaha - The third?  Junior?  Ohhhhhh goodness Vinyl you really are something else."  I take deep breaths to calm myself.  I soon notice I still hold that rolled up magazine in my hoof and put it on the table.  The cover is now revealed.  I have no care for gossipy magazines and whatnot, but the title caught my eye.  "Vinyl Scratch's secret lover?"  I read out loud, not without a suggestive tone and a smirk mind you.

"Wait let me see that!"  Vinyl said, looking over my shoulder.

I slap the article shut and hold it away from her.  She tries to reach over me to grab it, but my forelegs are longer than hers.  I turn my back to her and flip the pages.

This is not what I was expecting.

I re-read the article and examined the picture at least three times.  Yes, it is there in black and white.  The more I stare at it, the more I can feel my face heat up in a mixture of embarrassment and anger.  Apparently somepony wrote an article in a tabloid on how I am Vinyl's 'secret lover.'!  It even has a picture of me kissing her on the cheek when she gave me my cello!  That was a friendly gesture not romantic!  My family did that all the time to their friends!  It's just a custom!  A tradition!  A...a thing we do!

My blood boils in rage as I crumple the magazine and throw it on the counter.  "How dare they make a mockery of my already run down name!  And how dare they recognize a kiss on the cheek as a romantic gesture!  My family did that to their friends all the time!  Do they not know of tradition?  foreign customs?  Uncultured heathens!"

Vinyl is speechless.  She stares at the tabloid for a few minutes with a blank expression.  Every second, her blush deepened.  She finally turns to me after what seemed like an eternity.  "Tavi?"  She says calmly.  "Hand me the phone, I'll deal with this."  I take the phone out of the charger and hand it to her.  She quickly dials a number and holds it to her ear.  "Hello, may I speak with Mr. Wave please?  It's me, Vinyl."  There is a short pause.  "Yeah, hey Sound Wave?  We gotta talk about something."

I am able to hear the pony on the other end, for his voice is rather loud.

"What's the prob Vinyl baby?"

"So ummm, yea I got this magazine here in front of me aaaaaaaand I'm not too thrilled."

"Why?  What's the dealio?"

Her anger finally spills.  "The magazine says I'm involved with Octavia Harmonious!"

"Oh yeah that!  First I'd like to say, congratulations!  I have to say I'm a little jealous.  How'd you get a mare like Octavia to get with you?!  She seems waaaaaaaay out of your league."

"Mr. Wave!  We are not together!"

"Really?  Cause it looks like it here.  I don't see a lot of ponies that kiss each other that aren't a couple..."

Vinyl's blush intensified.  "What?  No!  That was a friendly gesture!  Octavia's old fashioned ya know?  It's like a custom or something...wait aren't you Itailian?  You should know!"

"Yea yea I know, I am, and I do...haha.  So anyway, what do you want me to do about it?"

"Oh I don't know.  Maybe...TELL THE MEDIA THAT THIS STORY IS A LIE!"

"I would advise to do exactly the opposite of that."

"What? Why?"

"Listen, Scratchie.  Do you know how much of a benefit this is for you?  All this time the media has been trying to figure out your sexuality.  Let's face it, you're brash, and tomcoltish.  Most of the lesbian community didn't like you because of the image you give off.  Ya know, acting like a fillyfooler but not being one?  A lot of them were offended.  But now, since they know you are, in fact, a fillyfooler, the lesbian community will be on your side and your popularity will increase!"

Vinyl groaned.  "What the - why would they be offended over...and how would that even...?" she sighs, "nevermind.  Just straighten this out, alright?"

"Heh...straighten."

"Wave!"

"Alright alright!  Anyway, are you a fillyfooler?"

Vinyl stays silent for an uncomfortable amount of time.  Her face was now completely scarlet from blushing.  "No comment."

"I'll take that as a yes."

"Sound Wave!"

"Scratchie, baby, I don't care if you're a carpet muncher.  If it get's us more money, then we're good!"

Vinyl facehoofs.  "Could you at least tell the media that me and Tavi are not together?"

"Tavi?  Are you sure you're not together?  I mean, it's a pretty cute petname."

"YES I AM SURE!"

"Whoa whoa easy there hot shot.  Fine, I'll make you a deal.  I'll tell the media you two are just 'friends' if you agree to come out publicly."

"No!  I'm not going to do that!"

"Why not?  Like I said, it would do you better if you would admit it."

"There's nothing to admit!"

"Riiiiiiiiiight.

Vinyl sighs.  "Fine."  Her voice becomes very quiet.

"Alrighty then, we're in business!  Now, don't be embarrassed.  I've worked with many other clients that were fillyfoolers.  Most of them went down in history!"

Vinyl waits for a long moment to respond, "Yeah...ok."

"I promise once I get off the phone with you I'll call the media."

Vinyl sighs again, "Thank you."  Then hangs up the phone.  She lays down on the couch and stares at the ceiling.  "My manager's gonna take the story down, Tavi.  Don't worry about it anymore."

The entire time Vinyl has been on the phone, I was in complete shock.  I heard the entire conversation between her and her manager, and I think Vinyl thinks I didn't hear it!  And apparently, Vinyl just admitted she is a fillyfooler, again without me knowing I heard.  I don't know what to do or say anymore.  I don't even know what to feel right now!  I just slept in the same bed as her, and woke up to her cuddling with me!  I'm not even sure that was involuntary anymore!

Does Vinyl...have feelings for me?  No. That can't be true.  It can't.  She just told her manager, or practically yelled at him, that we weren't together and demanded to take the story down.  I would suppose she would have done something different if she is in love with me.  But maybe she was just shy and wanted to wait?  She has been very affectionate lately.  Always hugging me, and putting her arm over my shoulder...Oh dear Celestia.

What if she does have feelings for me?  What am I going to do?  It's going to be so awkward!  I mean, we live together, and she's in love with me.  What's going to happen if I turn her down?  What if--

My thoughts are interrupted by a knock on the door.  Vinyl goes over to answer it.  She first looks through the peep hole and gasps in joy.  "The exterminator!"  She exclaims.  "He's here!"  Vinyl opens the door and a skinny pale coated stallion is revealed.  He wears an orange outfit and has a tank of green liquid strapped to his back.  "Thank Celestia you're finally here!"

"No problem, ma'm.  Now where is this here big ol' spider you were talking 'bout?"

"In my room.  Down that hall on the left."

The stallion slaps the nozzle of his device saying, "Come to papa ya big ol bug." before heading to the room.

Vinyl slowly follows him to watch the spider be disposed of while I went to my room to think about all of this.  I still can't believe that my only true friend could quite possibly have romantic feelings for me.  How could this have happened?!  What did I do?  I wasn't leading her on now was I?  Oh what if I was and I wasn't even knowing it but she thinks that I know it?!  What if she thinks that I'm playing hard to get or something?!

I know I've asked myself this a lot already, but seriously what am I going to do?  If I reject her, things are going to be awkward between us for who knows how long!  Our friendship won't be the same anymore and we might slowly drift apart until we never talk to each other again!  I don't want that to happen, I like Vinyl I really do!  She's an amazing friend, even though at first I thought she was a bint.  But now I see how good of a friend she is!

Gah!  Alright let's just calm down and reassess the situation.  What do I know?  First, Vinyl admitted that she is a fillyfooler.  This is a fact.  Second, I, being another mare, have lived with her for a little bit, and she's also quite affectionate towards me.  This is also a fact.  There could be a possibility that Vinyl has a crush on me, but this is all speculation.

Now, what can I do?  I have three options: Reject, ignore, or accept.  Rejecting is, so far, on the top of my list.  I can let her down gently and we could still stay close friends, hopefully.  This is assuming that she does have a crush on me and that she will confront me about it.  If I do reject her, I will try my damned hardest not to lose her as a friend.

Second, I can ignore it.  I can pretend that I never heard the conversation and trick myself into believing so.  I can let it all slide off my back and live in ignorance.  I've done this before for different reasons, and I usually like it the best.  Ignorance is bliss.

And third, I can...return the feelings.  Can I even do that?  No, I couldn't.  I'm not a fillyfooler, and I don't like Vinyl that way.  She's an amazing friend.  She has helped me in my darkest hours and practically saved me from a life on the streets.  Ever since then she's done nothing but care for me as if we've been...together...for a while.  Ugh.

Alright, let's say that she did confront me with these feelings.  IF and this is a purely hypothetical situation, IF I were to consider it, how would I go about it?  Should I try viewing Vinyl in a different perspective?  She is rather...cute...to say the least.  I love how her mane looks after a shower.  The way she giggles reminds me of an innocent schoolfilly.  The way she came to me last night shows that she has a vulnerable side.

So yes, I can admit Vinyl is an admirable and attractive mare, but that doesn't mean I have to be attracted to her."

I'm not in love with Vinyl.  She is my best and only true friend.  I can't ruin something like that by attempting a relationship!  I'm not even sure if I can attempt to attempt a relationship...if that makes sense.  I've only ever been in one other before!  And that one wasn't even real!

My room is then filled with rapping from the door.  "Tavi you in there?"  A certain mare calls out.

I take a deep breath.  It's even starting to get hard to talk to her now!  "Yes...I'm, I'm here."

Her tone shifted to one of concern, "You ok?  You sound...kinda down."

I stuffed my face into the pillow, "I'm fine, really.  Just...tired."

"Can I come in?"

Oh Celestia.  Calm down Octavia, just pretend you never overheard the conversation.  Like I said before, she probably doesn't even know you overheard the conversation!  "Sure."

The knob turns and the click of the door opening echoed through the small room, as well as the squeaking hinges, and the feeling of a weight on the side of the bed.  Vinyl sits on my right while I have my head stuffed into the pillow, avoiding eye contact.

"Are you sure you're ok?"  She asked.

"Yes, Vinyl, I'm fine."  I said, sitting up in bed and still not trying to make eye contact.  "I'm just tired."

"Well the exterminator got rid of the spider-thing."  She shivered.  "But he also found a...nest in the attic.  We need to get out of the house for a few hours for him to bomb the place."

Get out of the house?  With Vinyl?  For a few hours?  "What are we going to do?"

She places her arm around my shoulders.  I shudder.  "I don't know, stuff!  We can go to the movies, or the arcade!  Or...um...something else..."  She sheepishly giggles.

Why do I have the strange feeling she's asking me out on a date?  I'm sure she doesn't even know that I know she has feelings for me!  Yet I still feel all tingly inside and these weird feelings keep assaulting my body.  Even now, just sitting next to her, makes me feel weird.  Or maybe that's just my stomach.  "How about we go for lunch?"  I suggest.

Her ears perked up and a smile spread across her face.  "Yeah sure!  I could go for some food now.  I know this awesome bar and grill close by!"

I raise my brow.  "A bar, Vinyl?  It's almost noon and you want to drink..."

She scoffs and looks at me like I offended her.  "Filly, please.  Did I not tell you a couple weeks ago that I don't drink?  And also, it's a bar and grill which means they serve food there too Miss Fancy Flank."  She grabs my hoof in hers and drags me out of the room.  "Come on let's go!"

As she held my hoof, that feeling once again fills my veins.  I can't tell what it is, or if I like it or despise it.  It makes me shudder and wince, but at the same time makes me feel a bit calm.  This isn't a date.  It's just two friends getting some lunch, then going off to who knows where.  Maybe while we're out I could subtly get some information out of Vinyl.  Maybe see if it is me she's in love with.

Dear Celestia almighty I hope not.

Chapter VIII

The cool winter breeze buffeted against my coat.  The sun settled itself in the middle of the sky, indicating it was noon.  The day wasn't really to my liking.  I am more of a mare that enjoys overcast days, where there is no sign of the sun in the sky, but only the light that penetrates the clouds.

Vinyl and I trotted down the cobblestone road of Canterlot.  She told me the restaurant wasn't very far, only a ten minute trot, but my mind was preoccupied with other things.  Those things mainly involve a certain blue maned DJ that suddenly has romantic feelings for me.  Well, I'm not entirely sure if she's in love with me, but the signs are pretty bloody clear.  First off, all the recent affection she's been giving me was a little odd, but I didn't mind up until now.  Then the wanting to cuddle with me last night...and the uh...other thing when we awoke.  I'm still contemplating whether that was involuntary or not.  Then me finding out Vinyl was a fillyfooler over the phone with her manager, and all the blushing whenever they mention my name.

My mind is currently at a mental war!  I don't even know which side is winning!  In fact, I don't even know what the sides are!  Either the two sides of my mind are telling me to reject Vinyl, or one side is telling me to ignore it.  Yes I believe those are the two.  However, I can not shake this nagging feeling in the very back.  It's like a single emotion that's calling out to the others, but it's too shrouded that it's opinion is unheard.  I myself can't even figure out what it is.  All I know is that whenever I think of this situation with Vinyl, I get tingling feelings in my stomach and start to shudder.

I don't know what I should do.  I could always ignore it completely, but then Vinyl will still have these feelings and still sought them out.  I could sit down and have a talk with her.  How will that end?  If I reject her, things will forever be awkward between us, and I don't think I could stand for that.  Even if I let her down as gently as I could.

Then there's the last option, the one I shudder to think about.  I can...return her feelings.  Even the thought brings shivers down my spine.  I can't return them I simply can't!  I'm not a fillyfooler!  I had feelings for that one stallion during one of my last recitals!  Even though I have never actually been in a relationship, I did have feelings for that stallion, right?  I believe I did.  I quickly shot a glance at Vinyl.  What if it could work out?  What if we wouldn't ruin our friendship, but instead be happy together?  I could give her a chance...maybe...

My head suddenly impacted something hard and flat.  I looked up to see that it was a billboard.  I looked behind it to see the restaurant was ahead of us.  Vinyl went ahead and held the door for me.  What a sweet gesture...I shook my head, enough. Curse these damn thoughts!  As soon as I got in there, I'm just going to get drunk off the hardest bloody stuff they got.

I followed Vinyl to the bar where we both sat down on the stools.  Within a few seconds the pony that was supposedly the bartender came over to us.  She was a brown unicorn mare with a darker brown mane.  She honed large, thin gold colored glasses.  As she approached us, she wore a look of unamusement as her eyes drifted to Vinyl.

"Well look who it is."  She said very flatly.

"Hey Sour Grapes, how's it going?"  Vinyl asked.

The mare shrugged.  "Same as everyday."  She replied.  Her gaze then drifted to me.  "So this is your 'Secret Lover' that I read about huh?"

I started to blush intensely.  I quickly looked away, too embarrassed to look at anything else but the floor.  I'm so embarrassed now to be seen in public with Vinyl!  Everypony is going to think we're together now, and my name will be soiled so much that a skunk could be more famous than me!

"N-no!"  Vinyl said, "Listen, the media is wrong ok?  Me and Tavi are not together!  And for the last time I am not a fillyfooler!"

Sour Grapes rolled her eyes, "Sure you're not..." She said sarcastically.

Vinyl crossed her arms.  "You have no proof that I am."

"Moondancer."  Sour Grapes simply stated.

Vinyl started to blush more and seemed to have a hard time forming words.  "Ok one time!  I was like sixteen in high school!"

"Lyra."

The same effect happened.  "B-but I..I uh...If you were to hear that filly play the lyre you would fall head over hooves for her too!"  She almost yelled.

Sour Grapes leaned in as if to whisper to Vinyl.  She smirked.  "You tried hitting on me."

Vinyl pulled back and looked offended.  "I did not!...Well, maybe...Only because you spiked my drink that one time!  You know, that was the first time I ever got drunk!"

"Hey, it was funny."  She deadpanned.

I started to ignore the two unicorns, and focused more on the mental war raging in my head.  Curse you Vinyl for tormenting me like this!  Why am I getting so racked over this turn of events?  I mean sure, my best friend has a crush on me, but I don't even know how much of a crush it is!  It could be like a schoolfilly crush and go away over time, or worse....

I hoped for the former.  If this was just a small crush, then it will go away eventually.  All I have to do is wait it out.  I'm sure after a few weeks, or months, she'll forget all about this crush and I'll forget about it too!  Then things will go back to normal.  We will just live together, as best friends, I'll bet my life back on track, save some bits until I can afford a house, then live the rest of my life in peace.

Oh who am I kidding?!  We live together for Celestia's sake!  The only thing that will happen in a few weeks or months is that her crush would grow!  Eventually she will get so filled up with raging emotions that she will confide in me one day and I'm stuck in the corner wondering what I am supposed to do when that moment arrives!

"Hey, you awake over there?"

My ears perked up and I noticed that Sour Grapes was beckoning me.  "Yes, I was just lost in thought."

She turned to look at Vinyl, who was preoccupied talking and signing autographs to a few fancolts.  "Seems like you got yourself quite a problem."

"What do you mean?"  I asked.

She scoffed.  "I don't have to use a mind reading spell to tell that Vinyl's got a thing for you."

I started to blush.  "Is it really that obvious?"

"Please, that filly's an open book!  I can see it in her eyes that she's got it bad for you."

I froze up.  "I b-beg your p-pardon?"

"I've seen it when she was around Moondancer and Lyra.  The way she talks and acts, and the way she blushes when we were talking about you."

I gulped, my assumption and fear was correct.  Vinyl does have a crush on me, and a big one at that.  Wait a second..."Wait, you saw her eyes?!"

"Nope."

I would have asked how she could read her, but I decided it was probably a lost cause.  "So um...what do you suppose I do?"  I asked meekly.

Sour Grapes tossed over a shot glass filled with a dark brown liquid.  "First, clear your head with this stuff," she shrugged.  "And If I were you, I'd tap that."

I nearly choked on the alcohol.  W-what now?!  "Excuse me?!"  I swear my face was now replaced by a tomato.

"In all seriousness,"  she continued.  "It all depends.  Do you like her?"

I stopped dead in my tracks.  I looked over to Vinyl, still talking to her fans.  I stared at her for a long moment and thought about everything she has done for me.  How she saved my life by taking me into her home.  By giving me a warm bed and warm food.  By taking me to the doctor and even giving me back my mother's cello.  The way she doesn't care about going out of the way to do whatever I ask of her.  She'll do anything for me.  She even learned a soundproof spell and placed it in her 'studio room' so I don't have to hear her dubstep.  The way we always watch television all night together and comment on whatever movie is we're watching.

Either the alcohol was taking effect, or I swear Vinyl looks prettier than usual.

I took another swig of a second shot glass Sour laid out for me.  I started to imagine what life would be if Vinyl and I were together.  I saw her and myself sitting on the couch like usual and watching a movie.  Only this time, the movie is romantic.  A scene came on the screen showing two ponies passionately kissing.  Vinyl turned her head towards me and stared at me for a long while.  I smiled at her and took off her glasses.  For some reason I imagined them to be magenta, but that's not important.  We both looked into each others eyes, until Vinyl slowly leaned in.  Our lips were only mere centimeters apart.  Every second felt like hours as the distance closed.

Three centimeters.

Two centimeters.

One centimeter.  WE WERE SO CLOSE.

I banged my head against the table rapidly.  I almost let these thoughts conquer my mind!  I looked over to the barmare.  "I need more whiskey, leave the bottle."

(\/);,;(\/)

Damn head.  Damn brain.  Damn skull.  EVERYTHING HURTS.  Why does everything hurt so much?  Why does my brain feel like jelly?  Why is Princess Celestia called a princess when there is no queen?  Shouldn't she be the queen?  Queen Celestia.  Meh, I guess it will take time getting used to.  Maybe 'princess' is just a preferred title?

Why am I asking questions about the princess's title?  What's going on anyway?  Everything is dark right now.  I think my eyes are closed...yeah they're closed.  I opened my eyes very groggily and groaned while doing so.  The first thing I saw was more blackness.  Is there something over my eyes?  No, there's something under my eyes.  I lifted my head and saw a white square.  Rubbing my eyes to remove the sleep, I noticed it was a pillow.  I'm in a bed?  I rolled over and and faced a dresser.  On top of it I could barely make out a picture frame.  After a few seconds of focusing, I noticed it was the picture of my parents.  How'd it get in my room?  No that's not right...How did I get in my room?

A thunderous banging sound echoed throughout the small room.  I clapped my hooves to my ears to dull the throbbing pain in my head.  Was there a thunderstorm out?  No, the blinds are open and it's dawn.  Did I sleep through all of yesterday?  And what is that headbanging noise?  Is it Vinyl's music?  Dear Celestia when I get a hold of that mare....

"Hey Tavi,"  a very loud voice called out, making me clench my ears.  "are you awake?"

Bloody hell, she's so LOUD!  "Yes I'm awake!  Now could you please stop yelling?"

"...I'm barely whispering... Can I come in?"

"Sure, just please, be quiet."  The door creaked open and the white unicorn came in.  She must have just taken a shower, considering her mane was flat and gorgeous again.  I couldn't help myself but just stare at it.

"You feeling ok?"  Vinyl asked as she sat on the bed next to me.

I rubbed my temples.  "Other than the feeling that my head is going to explode I suppose I'm alright."

"And that..." She pointed to me..."Is the very reason why I don't drink: hangovers are hell."

Hangover?  "I beg your pardon?"

She snickered at me.  "What?  You don't remember yesterday?  You got drunk off your flank.  I had to carry you home!"

I got...drunk?!  Dear Celestia I'm so embarrassed!  I blushed and looked away from Vinyl.

"And look!"  She continued, " You slept through to the next day!  You really can't hold down your liquor can you?"

Even more embarrassment washed over me.  Fear struck my mind as thoughts and images sailed through my brain.  "Please tell me I didn't do anything I will regret."  I choked out.

Vinyl twiddled her hooves and looked at the carpet.  "Mmhmm."

My entire body froze stiff.  Everything around me crumbled.  There was no room anymore.  There was no ground or earth or space.  Just Vinyl and I floating in eternal nothingness.  Neither of us spoke for the vast eternities.  I don't even think I was breathing.  Should I dare ask what I did?  What if it was embarrassing beyond belief?  What if I was violent and started harassing ponies at the bar?

What if I told Vinyl about the situation I'm in?

I bit my hoof.  The anxiety is tearing me apart!  What if my drunken self stupidly revealed that I know that Vinyl is in love with me?  What If that I told her that I love her back!  This is bad....very bad!  So much confusion and awkwardness to come!  I have to clear the air with her, now!

"What did I do?"  I meekly asked, cringing for whatever is to come.

Vinyl's breathing was heavy as it seemed that she was having a hard time coming up with an answer.  "Do you remember anything?"

I searched my mind.  Nothing, I can't remember anything passed meeting Sour Grapes.  "No."

She quickly got up and bee-lined for the door.  "Well then you don't have to worry about it anymore.  Goodnight!"

"Vinyl wait!"  I called out.  The door swung back open revealing a defeated Vinyl with her head hung low.  I patted the bed, motioning her to sit.  "Tell me, please, what happened?"

Vinyl sat close to me and placed her head on my shoulder.  "You heard me on the phone with my manager, didn't you?"

I gulped.  "Y-yes."  Oh no.  No nononononononono please no.

She sniffled.  "Then you...probably know by now.  That....that I...you know...like you?"

I wanted so badly to just gallop off outside, go to a hardware store, buy a crowbar, and knock us both so hard that we both forget about it.  Either that or I could just force Vinyl to learn a memory spell.  I wonder if she can even learn a memory spell?  Well, she better start.

The sheer awkwardness in the room has reached maximum capacity.  Silence once conquered as none of us spoke for the longest of time.  The fear had hit my central nervous system as absolutely no muscle in my body moved.  My heart stopped completely, so did my breathing, and I am afraid that even my brain will shut off.

"Tavi?"  Vinyl said, sounding almost on the verge of tears.

Calm down Octavia!  Think think think!  What should I say what should I do?  How do I let her down gently?  Can I even let her down?  Should I?  Why is my brain so wracked?!  Deep breaths, Octavia, deep breaths.  Calm yourself.  I started to stroke Vinyls mane, hoping it would calm us both down.  Having her resting against my shoulder is actually quite relaxing to tell you the truth.  Embracing her and just sitting here, basking in each other's warmth is just...serenity.  Yes, that's the word.  This feeling of serenity...It's intoxicating.  I'm actually enjoying just allowing Vinyl to rest against me.  I could lay here for hours if I wanted to.

Do I really want this feeling?  To feel safe, calm, and...happy around Vinyl like this?  Should I risk it all: our friendship and everything we have together to attempt a relationship?  One side of my brain enjoys Vinyl's close company and wants me to cuddle with her and love her.  The other side is telling me to keep what we have and not ruin it.

"I...I don't know, Vinyl."  I finally managed to say.  The mare looked up to me, pain easily spread on her face.  I knew, even with those glasses on, that she was barely holding back tears.  "It's not a 'no'!"  I quickly added.  "It's definitely not a 'no'.  It's just that...I...uh, I...I need more time, Vinyl."

The mare weakly nodded before resting her head back on my shoulder.  I knew she would give me time to think.  I knew she would wait for me until I clear my bloody head.  She would wait for weeks, months, or even longer for me.  I wouldn't want her to wait that long, at least I hope I don't need to.  For now though, It just feels nice sitting here with Vinyl resting against me.

Celestia give me strength.

Chapter IX

It has been a week.  One week since Vinyl confided her feelings in me.  On that day I asked her to give me some time to think, and that is all I have been doing for the past week.  I never left my room except to use the bathroom.  Vinyl brought my meals to my room, even though I told her I could get it myself.  But I suppose the dear is just being her usual sweetheart demeanor.  She never disturbed me unless I sought her out myself.

All throughout the week I did nothing but play my cello.  It clears my mind and helps me think on a new, deeper perspective.  Classical music opens the creative part of my mind to help me envision more clearly, see from new perspectives, and enlighten myself on higher levels.  This is why I love classical music.  This is the sole reason why I play the cello.  The power infested in these strings when brought to life by my bow fills me with feelings that I can't even describe!  It's just so...calm...yet sometimes exhilarating.

Lux Aeterna.  That is the piece I am currently playing.  It is one of my personal favorites.  I can play it for hours and hours.  It is just such a wonderful masterpiece, a perfect symphony for both calming or powering the mind.  The piece makes me rethink everything in higher philosophical views.  I feel enlightened when I play it.  I can re-earth locked up memories or I can envision the future.  Right now, the future looks... surprisingly pleasant.

My eyes are closed as I try to imagine a life with Vinyl and I as a couple.  A different scene appeared before me, different then at the bar.  Vinyl and I were cuddling in bed.  We were both facing each other, eyes closed, hooves entangled around each other.  As I thought about the situation...I felt no feelings of unwilling or disgust, nor did I have feelings of desire.  It felt...hollow.  The scene continued and I awoke first.  I stared lovingly at the image of the sleeping Vinyl while stroking her mane.  She awoke a few seconds later, and yet again I imagined her eyes magenta for some reason.

The two of us gazed into each others eyes for the longest of times.  We smiled, content at just laying their in each others presence for hours.  We didn't want to move, but instead bask in the others warmth.  That hollow feeling that I had slowly began to fill with something else.  Something that made me feel warm and safe inside, as if that something was just natural.  Is this what it means to be in...love?

The spectral image of Vinyl slowly closed her eyes and leaned forward.  My own image mirrored her actions.  The two of us inched our ways forward until our lips made cont--

There was suddenly a loud TWANG sound and my hoof felt like it has been hit by a whip.  I opened one eye and saw that one of my cello strings snapped off.  "Bloody hell."  I muttered out loud.  Looks like I'll be heading out to the nearest pawn shop or music store for a set of new strings.

I left my room.  Better tell Vinyl I'll be heading out so she doesn't worry.  "Vinyl!"  I called out.

Seconds later the white filly came out of the garage.  "Yes?"

"I'm heading out for a bit.  One of the strings on my cello snapped off and I am in need of a new one."  I proceeded to the door.

"Wait!"  I turned around.  "I'll get them for you!"

I smiled.  "Vinyl you don't have to do everything for me.  I'll just take a walk to--"

"Just wait right here!"  She exclaimed before quickly diving back into the garage.  I stood there for a few seconds confused until Vinyl re-emerged with a package in her magical grasp.  She floated the bag over to me and I examined it.  My eyes widened.

"Vinyl...how do you have cello strings with you?"  I asked curiously.

She quickly looked to the ceiling.  "Umm, well...when I bought back your cello from that guy, uh....he had some spare strings with him and just gave em to me...yep."

"Hmmm.  Well that certainly was a coincidence.  Thank you Vinyl."  I nodded and retreated back to my room.  Once there, I repaired my cello and began to play once again.  I calmed my mind and opened the gateway into my subconscious, where the images of Vinyl and I still laid cuddled up in bed.

I continued the 'vision', if I may call it, where I left off.  The two of us stared into each other's eyes, no doubt love struck.  We didn't move for what seemed like hours until Vinyl tentatively leaned in to my spectral self.  I also leaned forward.  I knew what was coming, and I do believe I am prepared for it.  This time, I hope there's no bloody interruptions.

The images of Vinyl and I finally made contact.  I observed the kiss with both my mind and my heart, feeling every little warm and soothing emotion, every spec of serenity, every fire that burned with passion inside me.  There were absolutely no feelings of disgust or displeasure.

I sighed and lowered my bow.  Even though I don't feel disgust, I still don't feel desire.  Vinyl is a compassionate, gentle, caring soul, but for some reason a small portion of my brain is still in conflict.  I licked my lips and suddenly felt a parched feeling on my tongue.  I exited my room and headed for the kitchen to grab some water.

While I was out there, something assaulted my ear drums.  No, it wasn't Vinyl messing with her turntables...it was something else.  It sounded like...a string instrument.  The notes were scratchy and some were off tune.  I walked through the living room to find the source of the music.  As I grew closer to the garage, the sound amplified.  Curiosity got the best of me, and I looked inside.

No.

Blasphemy.

Nothing is real anymore.

I'm dreaming.

There, in the broad light of day, I found Vinyl...with a violin in her hooves...playing it.  Celestia wake me from this alternate universe that I so have miss fortunately fell into.

I continued to stare at the gaping sight.  Vinyl...she is...so beautiful, so elegant.  The way she plays the instrument, it's absolutely divine.  I know the piece she's playing, Moonlight Sonata.  Such a beautiful and tear bringing symphony.  The way she brought the bow across the strings, her poise, all almost perfect.  It's almost as if she's been playing the violin for years.  I took a cautious step forward, trying my best not to disturb her.  Without making a sound, I make my way right in front of her and sit on my haunches.  I listen with open ears to the wonderful sounds she's making.  A sudden feeling surges through my body.  The feeling calms me, put me at ease.  I bask in the warmth of this new feeling, not wanting to let it go, embracing it.  At this moment, I knew one thing for sure.

Both my mind and my heart know the answer to all my troubles.

The war within my subconscious subsides.  Negotiations have ceased.  The emotions all came to an understanding, and from now on the answer to all my problems has been revealed:  I'm in love with Vinyl Scratch.  There's no point in denying it any longer.  My heart burns with the fires of passion.  My mind ceased fire and the rebellious emotions of love overthrew their cold hearted tyrants.

I opened my eyes once I heard no more music.  Everything suddenly seems so clear!  My mind is no longer at war, my heart burns with passion, and I am no longer in denial.  I no longer feel hollow inside, but instead I feel warmth and appreciation.  I need to tell Vinyl.

The white mare in front of me sighed, smiled, then apparently she opened her eyes, for she did not notice my presence until now.  Vinyl gasps and falls backwards, with the instrument falling on top of her in a rather comedic way.

I giggled.  "Vinyl, are you ok?"

"Well," She said gruffly.  "Other than my heart stopping for a few seconds, I think I'm ok."

I held out my hoof and helped her up.  "Since when did you play the violin?"

Vinyl laughed sheepishly and blushed.  "Yeah, I guess you caught me.  My Uncle Crosley played the violin, and he taught me everything he knew.  I heard you play in your room...and it sounded...beautiful....And I uh...wanted to play something myself..."  She tapped the violin.  "So I found this baby in here...and yea..."

I smiled warmly at her.  "I think it sounded beautiful."

She almost chokes.  "R-really?"

"Absolutely."

A small moment of silence passed before I spoke again.  "So Vinyl.  I do believe I have made up my mind."

She looked at me in awe with her mouth agape, awaiting impatiently for an answer.  I giggled despite myself, she's cute when she looks surprised.  "A-and?"  She said in a barely audible tone.

I said nothing as I reached my forearm behind her neck and kissed her on the base of her horn.  It felt right to me.  I feel as if nothing will go wrong now, as if Vinyl and I should be together, as if we were meant to be together.  The fires of passion inside me burned for more.

Vinyl suddenly wraps both of her hooves around my midsection and pulls me in to the tightest hug she had ever mustered.  I swear I felt a rib or two crack, but I don't care.  The only word I can say to describe what I'm feeling right now is love.  Pure, unforgiving love.  I hugged her back with all the strength I could, never wanting to let go.  This is my filly, my own filly to love and to be loved back.  The thought of it sent me into a state of pure tranquility.  Relinquishing in Vinyl's warm embrace just wanted me to fall asleep in her arms right here and now.

However, there is one detail that has to be set forward.  "Vinyl."  I say.

"Yes Tavi."  Vinyl replies blissfully.

"May I see your eyes?"

The white mare froze.  She didn't say anything or move for a few seconds until I broke the hug and stare at her glasses.  I need to know what her eyes look like if we're going to be a couple.  I feel as if she's hiding from me, as if I don't know her true self, and I can't let that happen.

Vinyl stumbled for a few seconds, trying to look for words that never formed in her mouth.  "O..ok."  She finally said.  I was so overjoyed on the inside.  "But promise you won't laugh at me?"

My smile faded into a confused scowl.  "Why would you think that I would laugh at you?"

She fiddled with her hooves.  "B-because when I was in elementary school, all the kids used to make fun of my eyes. They called me a freak, and said I was a demon from Tartarus.  I couldn't take it anymore.  One day, I asked my parents for a pair of shades for Hearths Warming, and I've had them ever since."  She tapped the rim of her glasses.

Oh my, what a sad story.  Who would make fun of somepony for their eye color?  I held both of Vinyl's hooves in my own and looked directly at her.  "I promise I won't laugh at you."

She took a deep breath, and brought a shaky hoof up to her glasses.  Every so often she would hesitate and place them back on their post.  This really seemed hard for her, but I need to know!  I have a relationship with a pony when I don't even know their eye color.  It felt like an eternity for her to finally raise them and place them on top of her horn.  Her eyes were shut tight, visually afraid to open them.  She slowly opened her eyelids after a minute or two, the color finally being revealed.

Red.

Blood Red.

And they are beautiful.

I can't stop staring.  I have only seen this once his before, blood red eyes.  How in the entire Kingdom of Equestria could she be made fun of and called a demon just for having red eyes?  They are absolutely gorgeous!  It's what makes her special, what makes her shine above all others...and I love it.

"V-Vinyl.  Your eyes...they're so beautiful."

A tear came to her eyes.  "R-really?  You think so?"

To confirm her answer, I lean in and plant a small, but loving, kiss on her cheek.  Even just that sent a euphoric tingling feeling down my spine that left me wanting more.  I giggle at the look on Vinyl's face after the kiss.  I need to convince her to keep those glasses off more often.  Those eyes of hers are just heaven to stare at.

Vinyl said nothing as she herself gave me a peck on the lips before burying her face into my shoulder and nuzzling me.  I started to stroke her mane as I thought about what life would bring us now that we are together.  The loving memories and joys that are yet to come.

Thank Celestia, thank Luna, thank every god and goddess out there for bringing Vinyl into my life.

Chapter XI

I do believe it's safe to say that this is going to be one of the best days of my life!  I was finally able to get a job after a year and a half, and what better than a Hearths Warming Eve soiree hosted by Fancy Pants himself!  I am still in disbelief even now and still think this is all a dream.  What luck to come of me that the noble stallion just so happened to come along while Vinyl and I were playing our cellos and to offer me a cellist position at his event!

Life is being so good to me now.  First I get Vinyl as a marefriend, then my career as a cellist goes back up and running.  What's next?  I become famous again?  I become rich again?  I pray to Celestia that those hopes come true.  I could spend the rest of my life with Vinyl by my side as we rule both the classical and modern musical industries.

I looked up at the clock.  If I leave now, I'll make it there with one hour to mingle before I play.  Making sure I am all packed and ready; my cello packed up with my bow, my mane is sleek and my cravat is on straight.  Alright, it looks like I'm ready.  This is it, my first performance in over a year, and who better to perform to then Fancy Pants!  I am more than ready for this.  I've waited so long to finally be able to raise my bow to a crowd!

Before I left, I went to find Vinyl to say goodbye.  However, the filly was nowhere to be found.  Not in her room, not in the garage, not even in her studio.  Huh...I don't recall having her tell me she had something going on tonight.  Her next performance, or gig should I say, is in two days.  I guess I'll just leave a note and write something cute on it.

Right as I was about to enter her studio where I knew a printer was present, I came across a light grunting noise from the bathroom.  "Vinyl, are you ok?"  I called out.

"...Just...*grunt* one second!"  Right after she spoke I heard the sound of what I believe is a zipper.  Seconds later she came out of the bathroom.

My jaw smashed through the floor.

Vinyl.  Vinyl Scratch, the famous DJ known throughout the world...Is wearing the most beautiful dress I have ever laid eyes on.  I am not over exaggerating in the slightest.  Its main color was a deep navy blue, while the band that ran around the middle was a lighter shade of blue, just like the colors in her mane. A lacy white frill draped over the back of the dress, while the torso was covered in sequins. The bottom showed off a row of white diamonds, and smaller diamonds also graced the band and upper straps. They were cast perfectly so that the dress cast a gleam from any angle.

My mind had literally jumped through a portal and escaped into a different world.  It didn't even exist anymore.  Nothing makes sense, everything is a lie!  This has to be some sort of dream!  Vinyl would be the very last pony I would ever expect to even go near a dress.  Look at her now, gorgeous dress, nicely combed mane, and...oh my Celestia...Is she wearing color contacts?!  And wait...her mane...is solid blue?!  Yes you heard me right, cyan blue color contacts adorned her eyes, replacing her deviant scarlet ones, and she used dark blue dye to erase the light blue streaks in her mane.

Vinyl started giggling at my apparent slack jawed expression.  She then extended her hoof forward and booped me on the nose, snapping me out of my momentary shock.  "Helloooooo, Taviiiiiii?"

I shook my head.  "Vinyl, what is that gorgeous, but blasphemous article of formal clothing currently adorning your body?"

Vinyl stared back at me blankly, idly repeating the sentence I uttered in a mumble.  I mentally kicked myself for forgetting to lighten my vocabulary.  Either that or I need to give Vinyl a lesson in English.

A lightbulb suddenly appeared over her head.  "Oh you mean the dress!"  Well, at least she can identify context.  "Yea, Uncle Crosley gave this to me a few years back before he died.  I've only worn it once.  Do you like it?"

As a response, I leaned in a gave a quick, passion filled kiss on her lips, eliciting a blush from both of us.  "You look absolutely beautiful in that dress.  Though I have to ask, why the color contacts and mane dye?"

She idly ran a hoof through her mane.  "Well, when we go to your soi...srow...sour...fancy party, I wanted to look all fancy like, and also I don't want anypony to recognize me."  The last sentence was uttered more quietly.

"Wait a second...You want to come with me?!  Where have you taken the real Vinyl?!"  Vinyl...I swear you change everyday.  It's like one day you go out to your parties and turn into a ruffian, then all of a sudden you start wanting to be a gentlemare.

"Oh yeah, the real Vinyl is tied up and stuffed in the back of a moving truck heading to Stalliongrad.  I'm her twin sister who was always jealous that she got more fame and fortune than me!"  You know, this would be more believable, except for the fact that she is laughing hysterically while talking.

But it's still fun to humor her.  "Alright then, so then what is your name?"

She stared at me with a blank face for a little over a minute.  "Shellac Staccato?"  She said, stretching her voice out.

I smiled.  "Well, what a shame.  If Vinyl is in a truck to Stalliongrad by now, than I guess that means we can't be in a relationship anymore."

"Well, you know."  'Shellac' said as she looked at me with a sultry gaze.  "I'm available."

I returned the gaze.  "So it seems."  Both of us leaned in until our lips connected.  We stayed locked together for a few short seconds.  I wish it could have lasted longer, but I am short on time at the moment.  "In all seriousness, though."  I started after we broke the kiss.  "Why do you want to come with me?  I think you will find it rather boring."

Vinyl shrugged.  "Maybe, but I wanted to be there for you for your first performance since last year."

I smiled and nuzzled her cheek.  "You are so sweet, Vinyl.  Although, I do have to give you a run down on how to be a proper lady whilst at the soiree."

"Like what?"

"Oh, just some basics..."

(\/);,;(\/)

After a nice walk through the cool and breezy streets of Canterlot, we made it to Fancy Pant's Hearths Warming Eve party with a little over an hour before I go onstage.  The Canterlot Castle Gardens are beautiful even in winter.  A thin layer of snow blanketed the grass, and icicles hung from the tree branches.  All across the gardens hung wonderful Hearths Warming decorations.  Colorful lights and wreaths adorned the stage where I will play my cello, more lights surrounded the castle as well as the statues in the garden.

Even Vinyl was impressed.  She couldn't tear her eyes away from the mesmerizing lights.  I had to guide her away from obstructions while we were walking.  Once we made it to the center, a large crowd of noble ponies stood and mingled with one another.  I feel so alive, so welcome!  This is where I belong; at high class parties with noble ponies, not laying waste on the streets.  I feel so at home here.

I lead Vinyl over to the group.  Once I was close enough, the entire group stared at me.  Their expressions are of shock and amazement.  I started to feel worried, am I not welcome here?  Do these ponies believe all the lies from my manager?  Even though I am melting down on the inside, I was able to keep a straight face, another trait that just runs in the family.

After a few seconds of awkward silence, they all began to smile and cheer for me.  All at once, everypony present rushed to my side and started to frantically greet me or try to ask questions.  I wasn't able to single out any in particular due to the amount of talking from all of them at once.  I tried effortlessly to back up and give Vinyl and I some space from the horde of nobles.  It was to no avail as we both were trampled by dress wearing mares and suit wearing stallions.  They all bore huge grins as they rambled on about questions for me and the like.

I tried to politely get them to quiet down, but my words fell upon deaf ears.  It was when Fancy Pants showed up with his wife, Fluer de Lis, did the crowd finally settle down.  "Gentleponies, please!"  Fancy Pants said in a commanding, yet elegant voice.  "I assure you you will all get a chance to meet Ms. Harmonious.  But please, try not to hound the poor filly."

The group mumbled something between themselves and one by one they left the area.  Fancy Pants turned to me with an amused smile.  "My sincerest apologies, Ms. Harmonious."

I smiled back at him.  "All well and good, I suppose.  I am surprised that all these ponies still adore me as if I was famous again."

"Well, who says you're not famous?  I am most certain that everypony here at least knows your name, if not your appearance."

I sighed happily.  Knowing that I am still known and loved just lifts my spirits.  I can't help but feel all giddy like a schoolfilly!  Good thing I know how to keep a straight appearance, lest I stand out and just embarrass myself.  I looked back at the group of ponies who were currently mingling with each other, patiently awaiting their turn to have an audience with me.  I can already tell this will be a fun night.

"So who might I ask is your lovely acquaintance here?"  Fancy Pants continued, motioning towards Vinyl.

"This is my friend,"  Wait a second...Vinyl said she wanted to keep her identity a secret...what could I use for a name--Oh, yes!  "Shellac Staccato."

Vinyl gave me quick nod that told me she approved of my introduction.  Then, Fancy Pants took Vinyl's hoof in his own and kissed it.

"Pleasure to meet you, Ms. Staccato.  Say, were you the one who was with Ms. Harmonious yesterday when we met?"

Vinyl replied with a smile and a slight shake of her head.  "Oh no, that wasn't me.  That was my sister, Vinyl.  We are twins and are at times confused.  I do apologize for the incon...inconveni..." She cleared her throat.  "Excuse me.  For the confusion."  Nice save, Vinyl.  If I hadn't known better, I would think that Vinyl...or should I say 'Shellac', hehe, is a high class sophisticated pony.  Even though I only taught her basic rules and standards for being a noble, she picked up quite well on it.

Fancy Pants reached into his suit pocket and pulled out a pocket watch.  "Well then Ms Harmonious, your time to shine is in an hour.  I do hope you enjoy your time here, as for you Ms. Staccato."  He bowed to both of us respectfully before leaving.

Once he was out of sight, and once I was able to lead Vinyl to somewhere where there were no other ponies, I swiftly kissed her on the cheek, making her blush.  She turned to me a giggled.  "What was that for?"

"You were so excellent out there, dear.  You sounded like a true noble!"

The redness that adorned her cheeks spread until it formed a line above her nose.  "Oh, I was just...trying to sound like you was all..."

I smirked.  "Well, I could see that.  Your accent was a little...Scratchie."

As expected, Vinyl rolled her eyes, then smirked.  "Whatever you say, Octy."

She did not just call me 'Octy'!  Ohhhh....she knows how much I hate that name!  Even after I constantly tell her to stop she continues to annoy me just for the fun of it!  Just listen to it, Octy...it sounds like a pet name for an octopus!  Do I look like an eight limned fish creature?!

I shot her a quick glare that said 'Do not ever mention that name again or else I will throw you into a volcano.'  "Just follow me before I regret bringing you here."

(\/);,;(\/)

There is about thirty more minutes to kill before I go onstage.  During the first thirty minutes that I was here, almost everypony at the party wanted an audience with me.  I couldn't keep track of how many ponies hounded me all at once.  I was able to survive the more fanatic guests, and now it has calmed down enough to where Vinyl and I can just have a seat at a table and enjoy some food without interruption.

Dinner was supposed to be served during my performance, but Fancy Pants made an exception for Vinyl and I due to the fact that I had to be onstage for at least two hours.  During this time, we fancied a little small talk to pass the time.  I, being very over dramatic at times, started to practically hyperventilate over having my career back up and running.  I started to daydream about what other performances may come in the future.  Eventually, Vinyl got me to calm down enough to where I didn't look like a schoolfilly who's crush had just asked them out to the prom.

"So anyways, are you enjoying yourself here Vinyl?"  I asked after a moment of silence.

Vinyl struck a dramatic pose and pointed her nose to the sky.  She spoke with an accent similar to mine.  "Why, tonight has been simply divine.  Such a lux...ur...ious night.  Luxurious.  Got it!  Take that fancy words!"

I giggled.  "Glad to see your vocabulary has expanded.  So tonight wasn't a drag or boring?"

With her normal voice, she stated.  "Eh, not too bad.  Just as long as I'm here with you."

I smiled and leaned close to her.  "You are so cliche.  You're lucky you're adorable."  After gracing her with a peck on the cheek, I sat back in my chair like normally.  Relaxing in contempt while sipping my jasmine tea, I scanned the area around us.  Not really looking for somepony in particular, I happened to lock on to a particular stallion in the distance.  Wait a minute...that couldn't be...no...NO...please Celestia NOT HIM!  I turned my head back to Vinyl and ducked underneath the backrest.

I started to panic, beads of sweat formed on my face as I anxiously looked around as if he would jump out at any second.  "Vinyl!"  I said in a hoarse whisper.  "We need to leave, now!"

She furrowed her brow at me.  "Why?  You perform in like, twenty minutes."

"No, I mean we need to go home!"

She stared at me with wide eyes.  "What?!  Why?!  I thought you were so excited and happy being here?!"

I looked back over my shoulder...Bloody hell, he's gone!  Where did he go?!  "I can't explain, but we need to leave right this instant!"

"Octavia?  Is that you?"

My blood ran cold, practically freezing my veins and turning me into a ice sculpture.  The only amount of movement I was able to do was slowly turn my head to the voice who called my name.  He came into my field of vision, staring at me with a stern face.  But I could tell he was deeply surprised.  The stallion beside me was almost a spitting image of me.  Slate gray coat, sleek black mane.  The only difference was that he was a unicorn.  And by the gods, if I was a unicorn I would've teleported out of there and probably to Manehatten.

"...Octavia..."

I knew I was defeated.  After years of running and hiding from my problems, they came back to me and smacked me in the face.  Why I thought that I could escape these problems, I don't even know.  But here they are, staring me in the face, two years of running and cowering all unearthed.

I sighed deeply and long, as if thinking that it will delay the inevitable.  But no, there's no running away now.  "Hello...Father."  I finally said, not daring to make eye contact.

Absolutely the most dead, eerie, so-much-tension-a-knife-could-cut-it silence cascaded the whole of the party.  Time stopped, nopony moved, nopony dared to even breathe.  Why?  Why out of all places he had to be HERE?!  Why couldn't I just play my cello, and be loved again in peace?!  But noooo, my Father just happened to be here.  Damn my luck, damn karma, damn every damn thing!

I noticed two things at this point.  Vinyl had disappeared, and the nearby noble ponies in the vicinity also dispersed.  It is just my father and I.  I couldn't bring myself up to say anything to him.  I don't know what's wrong with me, but all I could do was stare at the ground.

Soon enough, my father eventually sat down and spoke to me.  "Octavia, after so long I finally found you."

Oh, so he was looking for me?  Why?  To yell in my face how much of a disgrace I am?  Or how much a failure I am?  I didn't respond to him, but instead kept gazing at the grass below me.

"Where have you been all this time?"

And here comes the interrogation.  "Nowhere,"  I mutter under my breath, hoping to drive him away by keeping the conversation terse.

"What do you mean 'nowhere?'"

My teeth clench harder; I didn't answer him.

"Why didn't you come home?"

I started to feel something warm and wet make a line down my cheek.  No, Octavia, don't cry!  Don't let him see you cry!  "B-because...I couldn't."

He looks at me with pain in his eyes.  "Why on Earth not?"

I start to sniffle.  The dam in my head blocking my tears can't take much more of a pounding.  I know I am only seconds away from bursting into tears.  I have to get out of here.  Somewhere where there's not a pony in sight to see me cry.  I got up from the table and trotted quickly to a secluded part of the gardens: the maze.  I couldn't think clearly, all my emotions were at a civil war again.  I galloped through the maze, not caring if I got lost.  I finally stop and collapse on the dirt, crying into my hooves.

Out of all the times, he just had to show up now!  Why?  Because the gods just love to buck around with me!  Damnit Vinyl, I'm starting to pick up bad speaking habits from you.  But really, I have no doubt that the gods are just laughing it up at my misfortune.  Cruel, cruel life.

My ears perked up as I heard my name being called from a distance, no doubt my father.  Someday, I knew I had to face him again, and there is no use running anymore.  I collected myself and made way for the nearest gap in the hedges.  It took all of five minutes of weaving left and right to realize that I was getting nowhere, and that this is a hedge, meaning I could just walk right through it.  After a few uneasy travels through dense leaves, I made it to the exit, where my father was trotting around the gardens trying to find me.

Our eyes locked, and I took my time to make my way over to him.  Every step felt like I was drawing near to the gates of Tartarus.  My hooves grew heavy, and my sight started to haze from the new tears in my eyes.  We were getting closer, and closer, and closer, until I found myself right at his side.

And there it went.  The dam in my head finally shattered, allowing rivers of tears to escape through my eyes.  I lunged at my father and wrapped my hooves tightly around his neck whilst burying my face in his chest.  In response, he gingerly wrapped his hooves around my back, pulling me into a tighter hug.

My crying subsided in due time.  I was finally able to look up to my father.  He bore an expressionless look on his face, and being my father, I was unable to read him.

I decided to speak first after such a long silence.  "I'm...I'm so sorry, father."

He hesitated to answer.  "There there, Octavia.  There's no need to apologize.  I just want to know: why didn't you come home?"

I rested my forehead on his chest again.  "I just...couldn't."

"Why not?"

"Because, father...I...I'm a failure!"

My father seemed taken aback at this as he placed his hoof under my chin and raised my head to his.  "Why would you ever think that way towards yourself?"

I peel my gaze away from his, "Look at me!  Look at all that I've done!  All that I was!  Now I am hardly anything anymore!  I lived in the slums for a year because I couldn't come back to you.  I couldn't stand the thought of you knowing I was a failure, and having me being in the same house as you!  I failed you, father."

We stayed silent for another moment.  The only sound was my gentle sobs.  "And you think that I don't love you anymore because of all this?"

I seal my lips and nod.

"Where on Earth did you get that ridiculous idea?  Octavia, look at me.  I don't care what happened to you over the past years.  You are still my daughter whom I love unquestionably.  You didn't fail me Octavia; you will never fail me.  And still, none of this was your fault.  That damn manager of yours screwed you over a thousand times.  But forget about all that!  I heard that you were going to be playing here tonight, correct?"  I nod.  "Do you see that as a failure?  You were able to get Fancy Pants, Fancy Pants of all ponies, to ask you to play!  That doesn't sound like a failure to me.  Do you know how proud I was of you when you became the top of all classical music in Equestria?  None of that pride has ever left my mind.  Even now, I am still proud of you, Octavia.  And do you know why?  I'm proud of you because you are my daughter, and you never gave up, never forget that."

When the new wave of tears washed out of my eyes, they weren't of sorrow.  I look at my father and allow every word to sink in.  He was always proud of me?  He never saw me as a failure?  He still loves me?  I couldn't help but kick myself at how I thought he wouldn't love me anymore.  I smile up at him and hug him with new found joy.  Hearing these words from my father settled the last problem probing at the back of my mind.

"You are all that I have left in this world, Octavia."  He continues, and I could have sworn he sniffled.  "And I don't intend on losing you, ever.  I love you."

"I love you too, daddy."

And so the two of us sat in content silence.  Minutes passed by unknowingly, for the only thing I set my focus on was just hugging my father and basking in his presence.  Ever since I was a foal, I was considered a 'daddy's filly'.  I always sought his approval and never went against his word.  I charged myself with making him proud each and every day.  When the time came that I was thrown into the ghetto, I couldn't bare the thought of knowing that I failed him.  Now, however, I don't have to worry about that anymore.

I'm such an idiot.

"Octavia?"  My father asks.

"Yes, daddy?"  I reply without looking up.

"Don't you have to play in a few minutes?"

I snap my eyes open in panic.  Sweet Celestia, what time is it?!  I grab my father's pocket watch and see that I have five minutes before I have to go onstage!

"Okthankyoudaddygottogobye!"  I said in a hurry before kissing my father on the cheek and galloping towards where I left my cello.

"Good luck, sweetheart!"

(\/);,;(\/)

Here it is.  My time to once again shine upon the crowds of ponies gathered around to hear me play.  I took a deep breath, tuned the last string on my instrument, and hold my bow tightly.  I look upon the other musicians that will be playing with me tonight.  I don't recognize any of these faces... good.  I'm not sure what my old ensemble thinks about me, and playing with them tonight after so long would be kind of awkward.

I look upon the crowd.  There, about forty tables were set up with six chairs adorning them.  My father sat at one table with Vinyl next to him at the back.  They seem to be chatting to each other.  Vinyl, I swear, if you embarrass me in front of my father without me being there, I will replace the needles on your turntables with your horn!  Once the lights dimmed, the two unicorns stopped talking and turned their attention to me.  They smiled at me.  My father waved at me and lipped 'Good luck' while Vinyl blew me a kiss.

It is time.  I raise my bow and once the first key was emitted from the violinist, I start.  These other ponies aren't half bad.  After just meeting them, and with no practice between us, we sound pretty good.  The notes were played in such a manor that soothed to the core.  My eyes were closed as I attuned myself with my cello, becoming one and playing music like an angel.

I have a house, a wonderful marefriend, a loving and proud father, and my job back.  Life is good.

Chapter XII

"A minor, Vinyl."

My marefriend obeyed my request to play her violin in that key.  She stared at the sheet music in front of its stand, then moved her hoof accordingly to the key and swiped the bow across the strings.  My ears folded against my head as the key was not played in the specific one I requested.  I waited for her to finish the piece before speaking.

"No, Vinyl.  A minor."

She nodded and squinted at the sheet.  Without taking her scarlet eyes off the paper, she lifted her bow and slowly prodded it against the strings.  This time the correct key is played.  The song continued, albeit a tad scratchy.  I smiled at her progress.  I don't blame her for being off tune.  She was taught the violin from her uncle years back and probably forgot.  Sooner or later she will get it.

I find it quite humorous to my own accord about Vinyl's personality.  It's like...she has a double life or something.  It's odd, but hear me out on this, it makes somewhat of sense.  Now, Vinyl is usually tomcoltish, a little brash, headstrong, somewhat of a slob, and likes to 'party hard' as she puts it late at night.  She does have her sweet and caring side that reminds me of an innocent filly with a crush.  However, last night she was refined.  Reflecting almost like a noble throughout the entire night.  She picked up an accent fairly quickly, and can now speak it fluently.  Her vocabulary, poise, elegance, and attitude has increased, too, when she is in her alter ego --if I may call it that-- 'Shellac Staccato.'

I looked at the clock, noon.  Father will be here shortly.  Yesterday was my performance, and today is Heaths Warming Day.  After my performance yesterday, I sat with my father and Vinyl.  The two unicorns had a small conversation about me while I was onstage, and Vinyl told him that we have been living together for a few months after she 'rescued' me from the streets.  I more so blatantly put it as 'forced me against my will'.  After that, we had casual conversations.  One thing that struck me by surprise was that Vinyl had told my father her real name.  Come to think of it, it's not really that surprising.  I mean, we live together, we can't lie about Vinyl's identity to my father like we can with the other nobles.

The only thing that frightens me now is telling my father about my relationship.

The questions attacked my mind in a full force invasion.  What will he say?  What will he do?  Will he approve?  Will he shun me for being a fillyfooler?!  No please, not that!  Not after our reunion yesterday!  I can't lose him again!  Deep breaths, Octavia, deep breaths.  Everything will be fine...hopefully.  My father already told me that he will love me no matter what.  Please be true to your words, daddy.

"Tavi?!  Hellooooo?!"

I blinked and shook my head.  "Yes, dear?"  I asked.

"I've been calling your name for a minute!" She said with a stern gaze.

"Sorry...I was just...lost in thought."

Her eyes softened.  "Anything bothering you?"

I looked to her with a pleading expression.  I guess now is as good a time as any to explain things.  "I was just wondering, how are we going to tell father about...us?"  I said, motioning a hoof between us.

Vinyl seemed to be focusing her gaze between everything that wasn't me.  "Uhhh...we don't?"  She said slowly.

I sighed.  "We have to eventually.  He is my father."

"Yeah...and I'm still ticked that you lied to me about him!"  Vinyl lashed.

Oh no, not this again.  "Vinyl...I already apologized yesterday!  I'm sorry that I lied to you, but back then I hated you and didn't want you to know I still had a living relative!"

Vinyl chucked...wait what?  She then came up to me and kissed my cheek.  "I'm just joking.  I'm not mad at you."  She looked down and started to fiddle with her hooves.  "Truth is...I haven't been so honest with my family either."

"Really?"  I raised a brow.  "Would you like to talk about it?"

My marefriend opened her mouth to reply, but no sound came out as she was interrupted by the doorbell.  No doubt my father's here.  I gulped and braced myself for the worst.  Worst being the unknown.  Or worst being my father rejecting me or calling me sick and twisted or the like.  "You know,"  I said to Vinyl.  "maybe we should just pretend we aren't home and hope he goes away."  I nonchalantly made my way to a corner in the garage to hopefully tremble in a large, empty box.  However, my quest was halted as Vinyl surrounded me in her magical aura.  I was unceremoniously lifted in the air and brought in front of her.

"No, Tavi."  She said sternly.  "We can't avoid this forever."

She soon put me down, and I fell to my haunches with my head hung low.  "I suppose you're right."  My tone hung on the edge of rejection and fear.

I suddenly felt her arms wrap around my midsection.  Her chin rested on my shoulder as her head tilted towards mine.  She started to nuzzle my cheek, eliciting a blush from both of us.  I turned my head and caught her lips with my own, gracefully pouring out my passion into her.  Instantly I felt so much more at ease.  Fires of passion burning inside me replaced the feeling of unease towards my fathers reaction.  To hell with what he thinks, I like being together with Vinyl.

We would've stayed embraced longer if it weren't for the doorbell ringing again.  Dammit, daddy, I was having a moment.  Oh well, Vinyl and I untangled ourselves and I went over to answer the door.  Making sure my cravat was on straight, and my blush is completely gone, I opened it.

There he stood, Arpeggio Harmonious, son of Figaro Harmonious, at my doorstep.  He bore a warm, inviting smile once he caught sight of me.  A smile that welcomed me and calmed my nerves better than any sleeping drug can.  After being apart for so long, even before the beginning of my downfall, having the ludicrous thought that he would disown me as his daughter, and now knowing that he still loves me and will never stop put a number on my nerves.  I feel as if every last weight on my shoulders has been lifted.  My career is back, I'm living under a roof with warm food and a bed, I'm in a happy relationship with Vinyl Scratch, my former nemesis.  My father still loves me and will always stay by my side, and I have regained confidence in myself after so long.

After a pleasant silence, I went over to embrace my father.  "Merry Hearth's Warming, daddy."

I felt his muscular arms ever so gently wrap around my back.  "Merry Hearth's Warming to you too, sweetheart."

We broke apart and I gestured my hoof to the dining room table.  "Come on in, father, I'll make us some tea."

If I remember correctly, father's favorite tea is jasmine.  Bloody hell, I think I might have some left.  I made my way over to the kitchen and opened a cabinet where I usually keep the tea and coffee.  Let's see...mint...sweet tea...Thai...vanilla pudding...here we go!  Now to get the kettle, turn on the stove, and there.  I went back over to the table and found that Vinyl and my father were already engrossed in a conversation, father having just asked what Vinyl does for a living. She earned a few curious glares from him as he awaited an answer.  Dammit, I completely forgot to take in mind that my father might not approve of me living with the most famous modern day musician, who is hated by almost all of the noble class, even if he thinks we are just friends.

Before Vinyl could say anything, I interjected by clearing my throat.  "So uh..."  Let's see, what is a good distraction...Wait  a second..."Vinyl, why are you wearing your glasses?"

She tilted her head in confusion and cautiously tapped the rim of her trademark shades.  "Should I...not be wearing them?"

I nodded.

She quickly shot me a quivering lip.  "B-but why?"

I sighed and brought my hoof to my face.  Something Vinyl dubs as 'facehoofing'.  "Vinyl, this is my father, he is not going to judge your eyes.  You don't have to be afraid or ashamed to take them off around him just as you do to me."  I said in my 'motherly-like-scolding-tone'.

"Come now, Octavia."  My father said.  "I don't mind if the poor girl doesn't want to take her glasses off.  It can be done at a later time when she feels more comfortable around me."

I nodded.  "Very well."  By my words, Vinyl Scratch, you will show my father your eyes.

"Anyway," My father continued, "Ms. Scratch was just telling me about her profession in the music industry, weren't you?"

"Yes sir!  But please, call me Vinyl.  'Ms. Scratch makes me sound old."

We all gave a hearty chuckle at that.  Even though the real reason Vinyl doesn't want to be called 'Ms. Scratch' is that it makes her feel 'fancy and uptight'.  If she were to be called 'Ms.' it would only be accompanied by 'Staccato'.  And she would only use 'Staccato' when she is accompanied by me at an upper class gathering.

"But yeah," Vinyl continued, "I'm a DJ.  I go to nightclubs and play on my turntables."

I gulped.

Father nearly choked on his tea.  "I'm sorry, did you say 'DJ?'"

Vinyl nodded.  "Yes sir, Vinyl Scratch aka DJ Pon-3."

Without a moments hesitation, father threw a questioning glare towards my direction.  "DJ-Pon-3 eh?"  He said.  "So you're that filly that is supposedly one of the most famous ponies in the modern music industry, correct?"

"I wouldn't say the 'most famous', but my name is floatin' around up there."  You know, I like how Vinyl is being very polite and respectful, but I'm still worried that my father will take her as the stereotypical lower class scumbag.

"I see."  Father said before turning to me.  "Octavia my dear, what is going on?"

I blink.  Is father speaking to me in Istallion so Vinyl cannot understand us?  Daddy!  Since when were you so rude?!  I sigh, fine I'll play your game.  "What ever do you mean, father?"  Bleh, My accent is horrible and my words are so mispronounced, but I'm sure he understands me.

"I mean what are you doing living with...this girl?"

I gritted my teeth, resisting the urge to lash out and staying my tongue from any harsh words.  "Father, what do you mean by 'this girl'?"

His eyes narrow.  "I'm just saying she doesn't seem like the kind of pony you want to be around."

I take a deep breath, "Father, I know what you're thinking, and I can tell you now she is not the stereotype that you perceive her to be!  She is kind, caring, gentle, sweet, and not at all a 'scumbag' or a 'junkie' or any of that other rubbish!"

He sighs and buries his face into his hooves.  "Octavia, all I'm saying is that you should watch yourself.  Ponies like her are manipulative and unpredictable."

I look at him with shock written all over my features, "Manipulative and unpre--FATHER, how could you say such things?!"

"Look, the way I see it is, you've been living in the ghetto for a year, and now you're living with a pony like her...all these outside influences are pointing down a wrong path here, Octavia."

I bang my hoof on the table at his accusation.  "Father do you think I'm doing DRUGS?!  Is that what you're getting at?"

He puts his hooves up defensively, "I never said--"

"Enough, father.  I will not stand here while you accuse me of succumbing to that lifestyle!  I thought you had more faith in me than that!"

"Octavia, I never said that.  I just don't think it's a good idea for you to be living with the likes of her."

"THAT IS ENOUGH FATHER.  I will not have you insulting my marefriend right in front of my face!"

Both Vinyl and my father stare at me with wide eyes.  Apparently at some point during my rant, I stopped speaking in Istallion, and also I apparently clung onto Vinyl as well.

I look over at Vinyl.  She looks extremely nervous from my outburst and is slightly blushing.  I think back to the first day I met her.  I think back to how much I despised her because of the same prejudice that my father has.  I think back on how all of those prejudices are wrong.  Vinyl is in no way any of those.  She cared for me, even after all the harsh things I said to her, even after the nasty attitude I had towards her, she still found a way to befriend me.  Even after all that we have been through, she still found a way into my heart.  And I have, too.

I don't care anymore.  I don't care if my father lashes out and disowns me.  I have to stand up to him.  I am a grown mare; I shouldn't rely on his opinions or seek out his approval.  I am my own mare through and through.  No more cowering and gluing to his side.  No more trotting in his horseshoes anymore.  He can not, and will not, insult my marefriend anymore.

Chapter XIII

What happened a thousand years ago?  Well, a lot, that's for sure.  Discord had rules Equestria for years prior, twisting the very fabric of the universe to his will.  Ultimately, he was defeated by the royal sisters and turned to stone.  Months later, King Sombra overthrew the last Crystal Queen in the Crystal Empire.  He was arguably the most brutal and feared king this planet has ever witnessed.  During his rule, the whole of the empire had been turned to slaves working to the death for the king's amusement.  Before the sisters overthrew him, a curse was set upon the empire, and it disappeared for a thousand years.

In the same year, months after the defeat of King Sombra, Princess Luna became corrupted, turning into a twisted alter ego of herself named Nightmare Moon.  This evil side of her wanted to take over the Kingdom of Equestria for herself, making the nighttime last forever.  Ultimately, she was defeated by Princess Celestia and exiled to the moon for a thousand years.

Thinking back on all this history, a lot happened in that year a thousand years ago.  But none of that can compare to the atmosphere of this room.  2401 NE Mane St. Canterlot, Equestria.  For you see, I might have gotten a tad bit angry at my father.  And I might have confessed my undying love for Vinyl in front of his face.  It might not seem so bad to you, but unfortunately I told him after he was accusing Vinyl as a rude-drug-dealing-disgusting-insignificant-scumbag.  So yes, I do believe he won't take so kindly to our little predicament.

My eyes are locked on to his, both of us trying to out glare the other.  Well actually...I'm trying to out glare him whilst he just has this expression of shock and awe.  His hooves were brought in front of his mouth and his elbows rested on the table.  My thoughts swirl around in my head like a hurricane.  On the outside, It looked as though my glare was trying to murder a stallion that looked exactly like me, save for a horn.  On the inside...let's just say Tartarus has been relocated.

You know, I'm starting to regret staying at the Hearths Warming Eve party last night.  If I had left once I spotted my kin, I would not be in this situation right now.  Oh well, that's life for you: Good things come, then karma bites you in the a--I really should stop listening to Vinyl.

Our staring contest came to a halt when father put his hooves down.  He looks at Vinyl for the first time in ages.  He still seems to be processing the information I just told him about Vinyl and I being together.  "M-marefriend?  I..."  He clears his throat.  "Octavia."  He said, still looking at Vinyl.  "I wish to speak to Vinyl alone."

I blink.  Dear gods above have mercy.  Hearing that from my father in that tone almost made me faint.  My eyes flashed to Vinyl's sunglasses, and she slightly nods and mouths 'it's ok'.  I'm still skeptical, but I'll play along.  "Very well."  I said calmly before getting up and going in to my old room.

I would be lying if I didn't immediately crack down and bawl my eyes out as soon as the door closed.  Using the pillow to muffle the noise, I had no trouble emptying out all that built up frustration and sorrow my father gave to me.  Why does he have to be this way?!  Shouldn't he be happy that I'm back and we're together again?!  But no!  Instead he has to criticize me and my marefriend because he's so fucking dense!  Dammit Vinyl you're doing it to me again.  That's it!  When all of this needless drama passes I am going to stop listening to your trash talk!

Within five minutes, my pillow is completely soaked in tears.  My mane looks like a Wonderbolt flew right threw it.  My coat is, too, stained with dried tears.  Please, Vinyl, don't make daddy anymore angry than he is!  Please be calm and rational out there, lest he be even more furious.

I still don't even see why he is furious in the first place!  From last night he already saw that Vinyl can be respectable when she wants to be!  And I would assume if Vinyl was everything that he claims her to be, I would be no longer living with her, not to mention in a relationship with her!  My father's logic is so misguided.

How long have I been in this room?  I'm sure I lost track of time during all of my crying.  I don't know what time I came in here, but the bedside clock reads 3:00pm.  I turned my attention to the most interesting object in my room that doesn't require me to focus on, or move from my position: The ceiling.  You know, I bet the ceiling doesn't have to deal with all of this pointless drama.  It just hangs there, mocking me and my plights.  Damn you ceiling.  Stop it.  Just stop staring at me like that, mockingly.  Yeah, laugh it up at my misfortunes you accursed drywall.

Look at me, I'm mentally yelling at a ceiling...not to mention the fact that I have also been talking to myself as if telling a story to an audience for the past couple months.  Confound these ponies, they drive me to insanity.

Stuffing my face back into my pillow and groaning in both frustration and grief, I finally was able to drift to sleep.

Apparently not for long, because the next thing I knew, I was being shaken by a hoof like object.  I groaned and rolled over, seeing a white coated pony standing beside the bed.

"Hey Tavi, you ok?"  She asked.

I sat up in bed and rubbed the sleep out of my eyes.  "How long was I asleep?"

"'Bout two and a half hours."  She answered.

I blinked.  Two and a half hours?  Good Faust.  "What happened while I was sleeping?  Where is my father?"

Vinyl looked behind her.  "Oh he left a few minutes ago."

I gulped.  Fear overtook me as thoughts of what went on between them started to form in my mind.  "What did he say to you?"

Vinyl stayed silent for a few seconds.  She sat on the bed and rested her head on my shoulder.  I instinctively held her with my right arm around her waist, and started to stroke her mane with my left arm.  "He asked me a ton of questions about me, and I answered them all truthfully.  Then he asked me how I truly felt about you.  I just told him that I really like you, and really want to um...like, you know, be really serious with you and stuff...and also a lot of other mushy stuff...Then he, like, apologized to me and left.  He said he'll be back when he thought all this through."

A part of me started to calm down.  At least my father didn't lash out at her or anything of the sort.  Well, now I know that he can be civil around her when he wants to be.  I'm surprised that I didn't hear them yelling.  Perhaps they were, but I was too busy crying or sleeping to notice.  If daddy needs to think this through, then so be it.  Fortunately he's being rational about all of this.

Vinyl leaned in closer to me to where our chests were against each other.  I could feel her slow, soft heartbeat thumping in sync with my own.  It was the only sound in the room.  Like a metronome.  The closer I was to Vinyl, the more one simple thought invaded my mind.  'really want to um...like, you know, be really serious with you and stuff'

"Vinyl," I stared, "Do you really mean it?"

She looked up at me.  "Mean what?"

"What you said earlier.  About being 'serious' with me.  Is that true?"

Without hesitation, Vinyl removed her purple tinted glasses and looked at me dead in the eye.  I can see the determination, the strength and power in her eyes.  I knew what the answer will be.

"Of course It's true!  I wouldn't have said it to your father if I didn't mean it!  I really like you, Octavia, a lot.  You're not like the others.  I really want to like, take this relationship to the next level.  Well...how does that even work?  I mean we kind of live together...so like...no that won't work...our relationship is weird ain't it?  I mean, we could like--"

I laughed and held her tighter, resting my forehead on hers.  "Oh hush you silly, adorable thing you."  I paused for a second.  "You wouldn't be mad if I used a cliche here would you?"

"Depends...which one?"

" 'Shut up and kiss me'."

Her eyes widened and she smiled.  "Nope!  Don't mind at all!"

I giggled once more before I leaned in and kissed her.

Chapter XIV

"Vinyl!"  I called out from the front door.  "Hurry up!  I want to get there before it gets too crowded!"

I tapped my hoof, impatiently awaiting that lazy filly.  I swear everything I tell her just goes through one ear and out the other at times.  Two hours ago I told her that we need to go to the market later today to pick up some groceries.  Two hours later, she's scrambling to get ready.

"I'm almost done, hold your bow tie!"  A few muffled crashes and bangs soon followed her voice.

"Cravat!"  I corrected.  It is not a bow tie, it is a cravat.  There is a distinct difference.  Well actually...not really.  Well I mean, there is a difference, sort of.  A cravat is more of the...prototype to a bow tie.  It was around first, and it served as a forerunner to the 'modern day' bow tie.  Alright fine!  It's not technically a cravat... but I still like that name better then 'bow tie'.  'Bow tie' just seems like a tuxedo ornament, to me at least.  'Cravat' sounds more high class.

Anyway, Vinyl finally came out of her room while levitating her sunglasses on her muzzle.  I raised an inquisitive brow.  "Sorry."  She said with a nervous chuckle.  "I kinda displaced these."  A white hoof tapped the rim of her maroon glasses.

"Vinyl.  It's cute when you try to use higher vocabulary, but try not to over-think.  It's 'misplaced', dear."  I turned and opened the door, my marefriend following behind.

"Where are we going again?"  Vinyl asked not ten feet from the door.

I groaned.  "I already told you, we are going to the market to pick up some groceries.  We ran out of celery two days ago, and I have a weird craving for asparagus as of lately."

Vinyl shot a raised brow at me.  "Asparagus?  You actually eat that stuff?"

Now it was my turn to raise my eyebrow.  "What?  I like it."

Vinyl made an over dramatic gagging sound while putting her hoof to her mouth.  "Whenever I make that stuff it comes out nasty."

"That's because you don't know how to cook, dear."  I shot back.

"Hey!  I can cook just fine."

I scoffed.  "Oh please, before I came along the only thing you ate was sandwiches and boxed dinners."

Her head hung low, Vinyl mumbled, "Doesn't mean I still can't cook."

A smile tugged at my lips.  "Oh really?  Then would you like to cook for me tonight?"

The white mare stopped dead in her tacks.  I looked over my shoulder to find her staring straight ahead and past me.  The smirk on my lips stayed put, I got her now.

"Ummm."  She mumbled.  "I love you?"

"That's what I thought."  Oh Vinyl, you're so easy to manipu--I mean tease, hehe.

We reached the market after a twenty minute walk.  The very reason I wanted to rush Vinyl out of the house was to get here early and avoid the crowd.  And of course, we didn't get here early enough.  I could barely see ten feet in front of me without having a wall of pony obscure my vision!  There was no way in Tartarus that I am going to get all my shopping done within the hour.  Reaching into my saddlebag, I grabbed a pen and paper.  After vigorously scribbling for a few seconds, I turned to Vinyl.

"I think this will get done faster if we split up." I handed her the paper that had half of the items I requested.  "Here's half the list.  Once you're finished, meet me back here by say...five o' clock?  Considering the amount of ponies present, that will give us four and a half hours."

Vinyl mock-saluted.  "Got it!"  She stated before grasping the parchment in her magic and galloping off.  Within milliseconds, the poor unfortunate DJ was swallowed whole by the horde of technicolor ponies.  It is terrifying.  Like staring into the face of death.  It felt as if the crowd is an army and you're on the other side, but undercover and paranoid that they might compromise you.

I knew I had to dive headlong into the sea of unicorns, pegasi, and earth ponies.  The sooner I get this shopping done the sooner I can go home and spend some time with Vinyl.  Celestia as my witness If we survive this, I am going to do something extra special for her.  Gulping and giving a last prayer, I entered the fray.

The amount of chaos packed in a small area would be enough to drive Discord mad.  Personal space?  HAH, that doesn't exist here.  There is not a single second where at least three ponies are not brushed up against me!  Thank Celestia I am not claustrophobic or else I probably would have died.  Literally.  Being trapped in this sea of ponies is worse than being buried alive.

The first stand came into sight...barely.  In the tiniest of gaps between the heads of ponies, I can make out a sign with the picture of asparagus on it.  If not for the fact that I want to get out of here as soon as possible, I would have used my manners to nudge between ponies.  Luckily they didn't mind me shoving them out of the way and squirming between them, because practically everypony was doing the same.

It was only a few feet away now!  The only problem was that in that few feet were about eighty or so ponies.  Summoning up my inner strength, I lowered my head and literally charged straight through the crowd.  My body squeezed in unnatural ways as I desperately tried to weave around the crowd.  With one last push, I fell out of the meat grinder and right in front of the stand.

Dusting myself off, I stood up and observed the stand in front of me.  A few different variety of vegetables and greenery are scattered on top of it.  In the middle, a large basket filled with asparagus adorned the counter.  I smiled at the mare behind the stand and dropped a few bits on the table.

"One bushel of asparagus please."  I said.

The mare looked at me with a confused expression and a tilt of her head.  "I'm sorry, but I don't work here."  She said.

I blinked.  "Oh, my apologies.  I just assumed considering you are the only one behind the counter."  Strange, why would she be behind the counter if she doesn't work here?

"No problem, common mistake. I can point you out to the manager."

"Oh, alright. Where could I find the manager?"

"Oh, the manager isn't here right now."

...Ok then...  "Where is the manager, then?"

"I am the manager."

I'm now starting to get aggravated.  "You just said you don't work here, though..."

"No, I do."

A small silence passed by.  "So you do work here?"  I asked slowly.

She scoffed.  "No...why would I work here?"

Urge to kill rising..."You just said you were the manager."

"I'm not the manager.  However I do work here.  What do you need?"

Is this some kind of joke?  "A bushel of asparagus."  I repeated.

"Oh, we don't sell asparagus."

My eye twitched.  "But they're right here."  I pointed to the aforementioned vegetable.

She looked at the green stems, then back to me as if they never existed.  "Yeah, as of, like, right now we don't sell asparagus anymore."

Kill me.  "Why not?!"

She shrugged.  "I don't know, I don't work here.  You should ask the manager."

"Well could you kindly get me the manager?  I would like some asparagus already."

She shot me a confused look.  "And what do you need me to do about that?"

What do you think you crazy bint?!  Even though I was exploding on the inside, I kept a calm composure...mostly.  "I'd presume you could sell it to me, or direct me to somepony who can?"

"I don't know why you'd expect that from me. Maybe you should ask someone who works here."  She said innocently with a smile that made me want to buck her to the moon.

At that point, I finally did explode.  "You know what?!  I don't need this!  I'm going to find another stand that sells asparagus!"

"Well fine then. I could have done it for you."  If it weren't for all these witnesses, I could have gotten away with murder.  Instead of risking life in prison, I huffed and turned away from the stand.  I swear, the nerve of some ponies!  I don't even understand what just occurred!  Was this some kind of joke?!  When I'm finished shopping I am going to find the ponies who run Market Row and give them a piece of my mind!

"Ma'm, wait!"  I heard somepony call out.  The voice is very masculine.  I turned around and noticed a rather elderly looking stallion behind the stand that I was just previously arguing with a very inconsiderate mare.  He swiftly exited the stand and stood in front of me.  "A thousand apologies ma'm!  That was my daughter.  She thought it would be efficient to practice a skit for a play on customers.  I will make sure that I speak to her about this...and ground her...for three months..."

I would be lying if I said I wasn't still aggravated, but at least I have an explanation on her stupidity and lack of consideration for customers.  At least now I can get some asparagus.  After purchasing the vegetable, and after accepting thousands of apologies from the stand's owner.  I made my way to my next stop.

(\/);,;(\/)

My back hurts.  My legs hurt.  My head hurts.  EVERYTHING HURTS.  Damn Tuesdays!  I hate them more than Mondays when it comes to grocery shopping!  I swear the entire population of Canterlot is condensed in Market Row!  It took nearly four hours just to finish getting a few items from the list!  Good thing I told Vinyl to meet me back at the enterence at five o' clock.  I thought I was over exaggerating when I thought it would take this long, but no, I am right.  And Vinyl says I over exaggerate a lot!  The nerve of her.  She's the one over exaggerating by thinking I'm over exaggerating!  I never over exaggerate!

At least I only have one thing left on my list:  Pudding.  Vanilla pudding.  If my sources are correct, the stand that sells pudding should be around here somewhere.  I looked to my left, the only thing in my vision was color.  The entire spectrum of light was plastered in every direction I looked.  Each colors were the coats adorning a ponies coat or mane.

Nudging my way through the sea of color, I found it.  Great Faust, Lord of the Equine, I have found it.  A refrigeration unit graced the area behind the counter of a stand.  Inside, it held drinks, juices, fruits, milk, and more importantly, a single box of pudding.  One.  Single.  Box.

A shadow washed over me as I felt a strange feeling.  It sent shivers down my spine and made me visibly shudder.  I looked around as if to find the source of this strange feeling.  Oddly enough, I believe it was standing to my right.  A blue coated unicorn with a silver mane glared at me.  Her eyes seemed to bore into my skull.  Casting her gaze elsewhere for a split second, I saw that her eyes fell upon my holy salvation.

She, too, was after the pudding.

Hah, that's funny.  Truly it is.  Does she even know who I am?  Not even the God of Chaos can keep me from my pudding.  In fact, if Discord were to miraculously show up and apprehend my pudding, I would wring his snake like body like a rag.  Nothing will stop me when I am in need of The Golden Salvation.

The other mare was glaring daggers at me, and I returned the intense glare two-fold.  We stood in this stand off for a minute or two before we simultaneously bolted in the direction of the Holy Stand.  Dodging and weaving between various ponies and ignoring their shouts of protest and complaints, I managed to arrive at the stand first.  I smacked my hoof on the table, dropping bits onto it.  "I'll take the pudding."  I said.

However, something was off with my voice.  It seems that I had an...echo of some sorts.  Turning my head to snuff out the source, I saw that azure unicorn that I was just daring to come across me and my pudding was standing right next to me with a pile of her own bits scattered on the counter.

If looks could kill, not a single soul would remain in their mortal bodies.  The entire city would be a wasteland of empty corpses quiet buildings.  The streets would be silent, the grand halls of Canterlot Castle would be nothing but echoes of whistling wind and forgotten memories.   All that would remain would be two ponies:  me and this unicorn.

The hoof of death looms near.  I can feel it in the air, in the still and silence of the crowd around us.  Death is watching us...waiting for the strike that presents him with another soul to guide to the afterlife.  He is here, among the crowd, watching...waiting...plotting...begging for a soul to guide.

Well, his plea will come with an answer soon enough.  "This pudding is mine!"  I said to the mare, voice dripping with venom.

Even with the potency of my tone, the mare would not back down.  "That is where you are wrong, heathen.  Trixie saw this pudding first, thus it is her's!"

Another long, death defying stare.  Ponies in the crowd started to faint from the sheer intensity and overpowering force that jutted off in random directions.  The very ground beneath us even started to crack and form spiderwebs in the pavement.  Neither of us flinched.

"It seems as if there is only one way to settle this."  Trixie lamented.

An amused smirk found its way on my mouth.  "Pistols at high noon?"

Trixie shared the smirk.  "Not exactly what Trixie had in mind, but it will have to do.  For that last vanilla pudding box belongs to me, The Great and Powerful Trixie!"....Such a self centered twit....

"Umm...'scuse me...ma'ms?"

We both directed our attention to the frightened stallion behind the counter.

"Y-ya see here...T-this is a-actually...r-rice p-pudding...not v-v-vanilla."

Celestia, please smite me where I stand and throw my obliterated carcass into the fiery pits of Tartarus to burn for everlasting eternity.

(\/);,;(\/)

"Tavi!  Over here!"

Head hung low, and not wanting to look up, I trotted towards the sound of my marefriends voice.  All the coursing rage that flowed through my veins had subsided and left depression in its wake.  Maybe a little bit of anger also.  Actually, a lot of anger and a little bit of depression.  I can't believe I mistook the Custard of the Gods for that rice pudding rubish!  I have ashamed myself and my reputation.

"Tavi!  Tavi!"

Soft hooves wrapped around my neck.  I looked up only for a second to find a very disheveled looking Vinyl.  Her mane looked like she survived being carelessly thrown about in a tornado.  Her movements were hesitant and wobbly, like a scared puppy.  The right lens of her glasses was cracked in a spiderweb.

Immediately, all my depression and anger left my mind.  Deep concern had occupied the spaces left by those past emotions.  I looked at Vinyl in utter dismay.  Hugging her tightly, I tried to ask what happened.  It came out as choked and panicked noises, but I think she got the message.

"It was horrible, Tavi!"  She exclaimed, visually trying to hold back tears.  "They were ruthless, savage marauders.  Nothing could stop them!  I tried to get through, but they were too powerful!  I barely made it out alive!  I was so scared.  So scared that I would never see you again, Tavi.  I couldn't stand the thought of losing you forever in that crowd of...monsters!"  Ok...now I can tell she's just being a drama queen.  Although that still doesn't explain her glasses and ruffled mane.

"Vinyl."  I said gently.  "What happened?  Your mane is a mess, and your glasses are cracked."

"Hmm?  Oh yea!"  She quickly took off her glasses to observe the damage, then put them back on before anypony even noticed.  "Some guy punched me."

My eye twitched.  "WHAT?!"

She took a step back.  "Whoa whoa calm down.  I got in a fight with some guy, but don't worry, I won."  Standing on her hind legs, she struck a dramatic and triumphant pose.

The emotions in my mind launched another offensive.  I was torn between weather to be worried, traumatized, or blood boiling angry.  The skirmish ended as soon as it began, and a treaty was signed to be all three.  I rushed over to Vinyl and gave her the tightest hug my strength would allow me.  Tears welled up in my eyes as I started to vision Vinyl getting in a fight.  Just the thought of somepony laying a hoof on my DJ sent me into a state that was between rage in its purest form, and a deep concern.  What if she had gotten seriously injured?  What if she had to be taken to the hospital, and I wasn't there for her?

In the midst of my panicking, I lunged my head forward and caught Vinyl's lips with my own.  I did not hesitate pouring all my frustration, all my sorrow, all my raging passion into the kiss.  If it weren't for the fact that we were in public, it would have lasted longer.

Once I broke the kiss, I went back to hugging her tightly.  "Don't you ever do that again, Vinyl!  I don't care if you won or not, you still could have gotten seriously injured!"

She stayed silent for a few seconds, then started to gently stroke my mane.  "I know it was stupid of me, Tavi.  But he started it, and I was just defending myself."

Pulling away, I wiped the last drop of tear from my eyes.  "Let's just go home, shall we?  I am completely exhausted and just want to forget today ever happened."  I stole another glance from her disheveled mane.  "Maybe even take a bath."

In an instant, the unicorn slapped her side against mine and started to trot forward.  Her head rested on the side of my head while we strolled through the neighborhood.  The chaos that was Market Row depleted with every step in the opposite direction.  Soon enough, not a single pony was seen on the street.

We made it back home after a delightful walk.  We made sure to dampen our pace and cherish in each others close company.  Even after such a displeasure of a day it has been, walking silently next to Vinyl was able to bring a smile to my face.  All my discorded emotions had left, leaving nothing but peaceful and relaxing ones.  I wish the serenity could have lasted longer, but neigh, eventually we came up to the front door, unlocked it, went to the kitchen, and unloaded the groceries.

"Vinyl.  What are these?"  I asked, holding up a plastic box filled with small black spheres.

"Hmm?"  She turned to me.  "Oh those are the blackberries you wanted."

"Blackberries?"  I questioned.  "No no Vinyl, I requested blueberries."

Her face fell to a frown and she hastily rummaged through her saddlebags, levitating out the list I wrote.  "Blueberries?  I swore it said blackberries...oh...it does say blue..."  The parchment floated to the floor.  "Sorry..."

I shrugged and put the berries on the counter.  "Think nothing of it, dear.  It was probably my fault for writing it to quickly to be legible.  Do you like blackberries by any chance?"

She shrugged.  "Yeah, I'll eat 'em."

"Good, because I'm allergic to them."

A loud 'thump' echoed through the house.  I was about to turn around and investigate, but I found myself lying face down on the floor.  When I got up, I noticed two things:  One, the dining room table had been flipped sideways on the floor.  And two, Vinyl was taking cover behind it like a grenade was about to go off.  I was about to stand back up when an invisible force pushed me back down.

"Get down, Tavi!"  Vinyl whispered.

I rolled my eyes and sat next to her.  "What has gotten into you?"  I asked in a normal tone.

"Uhh, me just saving your life, duh!"  She carefully peered over the top of the table.  "Those berries could have killed you!  I did as any loving pony would do: protecting her marefriend."  She shot another death glare at the berries.  "Look at them...just standing there... menacingly."

I couldn't help but giggle at the whole display.  "Come now Vinyl, I'm not deathly allergic to them!  I'll just get a skin rash if I eat one.  Although this whole facade was unnecessary, thank you for looking out for me.  You're so sweet, Scratchie."  I then leaned in and kissed the tip of her horn.

Vinyl winced and groaned as if she was in pain.  A few sparks composed on the tip of her horn and danced around the base before disappearing.  She then lay down on the floor, gently rubbing the tip of her horn.

Another wave of concern washed over me.  "Oh my, I'm sorry Vinyl!  Did I hurt you?!"  Damn unicorns and their fancy horns.

She took a deep breath before standing back up.  Blood rushed to her cheeks.  "N-no...it didn't hurt...quite the opposite actually..."

I raised a brow.  "What do you mean?"

The scarlet on her cheeks deepened to a dark crimson.  "W-well I uh...well...you see...uh...a unicorn's horn is uh...very..s-sensitive..."

"Oh...so I just hit a nerve and it reacted to the the touch?"  I inquired.

"Sorta...ummm...well what you did was...it felt g-good...like, r-really good."

Hmmm, interesting.  "So a unicorn's horn is sensitive to light touches, and it stimulates pleasure when touched?"  I asked.

I swear all the blood in her body is occupying her face.  "Y-yeah...but uh...t-touching a horn is like...like...v-very... intimate.

Intimate?  As in sexual?  Wait....oh Celestia...did I just?  I did didn't I?!  Oh Celestia and Luna I feel so embarrassed!  Up until now I have not even thought about having sex with Vinyl!  I knew eventually it will come, but I didn't know it was going to be this awkward!  What do I do?  What do I say?  Do I continue to pleasure Vinyl by kissing her horn again?  No, that would just be EXTREMELY awkward.  Should I just ignore everything and continue putting the groceries away?  Yeah, that seems like a good idea...let's go with that.

Chapter XV

I'm just going to continue putting away groceries and pretend the last few minutes of time was wiped out of existence by the Timeless One.  It makes sense to me, it can work.  Box after box of food.  Package after package...just keep this up.

It's not that I don't want to...you know...it's just that I never expected it to happen like this!  I thought it was going to be some of spur of the moment thing where we start off passionately kissing while feeling our bodies with our hooves.  Vinyl would lower me onto the bed slowly while still engrossed in a kiss.  Slowly, she would break the kiss and move on to placing smaller, lighter pecks on my neck.  Moving downward and leaving a trail of wet, sloppy kisses until---

I shook my head vigorously.  This is not the time or place to start fantasizing about making sweet love to my marefriend.  Now, I need to focus on how to forget about the awkward horn-kissing thing.  Just gotta keep putting groceries away.  Pointless distractions to avoid the inevitable.  You know eventually I'm going to--

My hoof reached into the brown paper bag, and came in contact with empty space.

--run out...of...groceries...of course...I need another distraction.  I need to put this off until we both forget about it.  It's too early for dinner...maybe a walk around the neighborhood?  No, it will be silent and practically giving us an opportunity to talk.  I need something that will keep us both distracted, but not silent.  Aha!

"Vinyl?"  I said in as straight a tone I could muster.  "Would you like to---"

I cut myself off as I noticed what Vinyl was doing.  A light blue aura surrounded a cookie as it was traveling to her mouth, only to be stopped halfway when she noticed I caught her.  Slowly, the aura shifted the cookie and placed it back in the plastic container, then slid the container into the plastic wrapping.  I raised a brow and gave a questioning gaze.

"As I was saying."  I continued, "Would you like to watch the last Planet of the Apes movie with me?"

There is something in her ruby eyes that flashed for a second.  It almost seemed like...relief?  It went as quickly as it came, and she graced me with a genuine smile.  "Yeah!  Just let me take a shower real quick."  Turning around, she headed for the bathroom.

I allowed a breath I didn't realize I was holding let go.  I figured she would probably be in there for about twenty minutes, so I might as well get the movie ready.  Let's see, where is that CD from Netflix?  Hmm, oh there we go!  I picked up the paper casing, but when I turned it over to look at the title, I frowned.  This isn't the last one, this is the previous one!  "Bloody hell."  I muttered.  Great, now I have to get it off Vinyl's computer.

Great...no movie.  What now?  I need another distraction, quickly.  Something  that will keep me, or Vinyl, or both of us distracted.  I looked around the room as if the answer would suddenly pop up out of nowhere.  The clock came to my field of vision.  What time is it?  6:30...I guess I'll start dinner then.

(\/);,;(\/)

"Come now Vinyl, they're not that bad."

My marefriend poked at the green stems on her plate with a fork.  I had made some asparagus to satiate my craving, and intended that Vinyl would try some too.  Unfortunately she is more stubborn than a stampeding buffalo!  I've told her the way I cook asparagus is undoubtedly delectable, but she refuses to listen.  It's like telling a foal to eat their vegetables, I swear.

After a few more probings with her fork, I tempted her again.  "Vinyl please, just try it?"  She didn't answer, but instead stabbed the vegetable a few more times while staring at it.  "Don't make me force it down your throat."  I threatened.  She just stuck her tongue out at me and continued to play with her food.

Ugg...As adorable and sweet as you are Vinyl, you sometimes can be such a foal.  I need to try a different approach.  Something that I know will get to her without threats or violence.  I took one last glance at her still poking the green stems.  "Ohhhh Viiiiiiiiinyyyyyyl."  I said in a melodious tone.  I finally caught her attention as she cast her gaze at me instead of at her plate.  With a charming smile and a bat of my eyelashes while still keeping that tone, I said, "Won't you please just try it?  For me?"

Vinyl's jaw hit the table.  Her eyes went wide and I thought I saw her horn spark.  Maybe it was just a trick of the light...anyway...So my plan worked, and she took her fork in her magic and slowly chewed and swallowed the vegetable.  In an instant, her already wide eyes went wider and she lost her magical grip on the fork.  The metal utensil impacted the tiled floor with a loud *CLANG*.  Azure hued aura enveloped the asparagus head on as she swiftly engulfed every morsel of greenery.  I couldn't help myself but smile, albeit a little bit too widely.

Scarlet eyes returned to normal.  Politely, Vinyl wiped her face with a napkin and looked me dead in the eye.  "Meh...they're ok."  Sure Vinyl...whatever makes your ego still seem high to your standards.

From the corner of the nearby counter, a pair of over-sized purple glasses floated toward my marefriend.  She twisted and turned them around in her magic a few times, examining the spiderweb crack on the left lens.  Such a shame.  She's had those glasses since she was a filly.  They are very sentimental to her.

"I'm sorry about your glasses."  I said.

What I didn't expect to happen happened; she started to chuckle.  "Girl, do you know how many times I've broken these things?"  Her tone symbolized that it wasn't really a question.  Without warning, the glasses flashed in blue arcane magic.  When the light faded, the lens appeared as if there was never any fracture.  "I've lost count a few years back.  S'why I learned this spell to fix em after the guy who ran the glasses store got annoyed from my constant repairs."  She levitated the glasses back to the counter.

"Well, that's convenient.  It would have been useful to know a few months back when I needed my cravat sewed."  I shot her a look half between a smirk and a glare of false anger.

She shook her head.  "The spell only works on plasticy stuff."

I shrugged.  "Ah.  Oh well."

(\/);,;(\/)

After such a long, confusing, nerve-racking, and death defying day, I can finally settle in and rejuvenate my body.  I am already mentally exhausted from the whole lack-of-vanilla-pudding incident as well as the I-almost-gave-my-marefriend-a-hornjob incident.  The physical exhaustion came from having to force my way around the entire population of Canterlot centered in Market Row.

At least I can look forward to lying down next to my marefriend and snuggling with her.  Ever since a few days after I realized my feelings for Vinyl, I sort of 'moved in' to her room.  We've slept together...actually slept, you pervs...ever since.  It was always the best part of my day, snuggling up close to Vinyl in a comforting embrace and relinquishing all worries and hardships of the day behind us.  I always look forward to it.

My mind began to drown out the world around me.  The grasp of sleep tightened its grip around me as I slowly drifted off...

...Only to be re-awoken by a tickling feeling from my neck.

I silently grunted and opened my eyes.  The tickling felt soft and moist, each touch against my coat gentler than the last as it trailed up and down my neck.  Not only did it feel funny, but in a way it felt... exciting.  Like some part of me was enjoying whatever it is this was.

I gently rolled over and before I could register anything, Vinyl caught my lips in a gentle, but passionate kiss.  By the time I realized what was going on, I melted before her intimacy.  I succumbed to my burning desire for her and kissed back with as much force as she was giving to me.  When I no longer felt the presence of intoxicating lips, I opened my eyes and gasped as Vinyl lightly nibbled my ear.

The feeling overwhelmed me as I allowed a groan to escape my throat.  I cannot begin to explain what I am feeling right now!  It's like nothing I've ever felt before!  Every nerve ending in my body was screaming in agony for more!  Every tiny bite sent shockwaves of bliss through my veins.  A powerful blush rose in my cheeks, as well as a heat that rose from somewhere...lower.

My neck continued to be barraged with kisses and nibbles as I lay on my back with Vinyl on top of me.  Thousands of thoughts ran through my head all at once.  One of the more notable ones being: is this really happening?  After such an awkward confrontation earlier today, and now Vinyl is just being so straightforward!

The sudden absence of pleasure from my neck made me open my eyes.  Vinyl was staring me down with a look of pure lust driven madness in her eyes.  She licked her lips, and I can tell from that gesture that she was hungry...for me.  From my position, all I could do was stare in an uncanny mixture of fear and excitement.

Vinyl leaned down to where her muzzle was touching mine.  She whispered to me, and I can feel her hot breath against my coat, "You don't know how long I've waited for this.  I was able to control myself for a while, but when you kissed my horn I could barely keep it in any longer.  Then, when you fluttered your eyelashes at me at dinner, I almost lost it."  Another deep kiss graced my lips.  "I love you so much, Tavi."  She said as we broke apart, but then dove back in for another.

My throat was dry.  I couldn't say anything.  I was too stricken by fear and excitement and the 'Is this really happening' state of mind speak.  I wanted to tell her I love her too, and that I want this just as much as she does.  Instead, I was shivering and whimpering.

There was also something about Vinyl that struck me odd.  Her kissing just seemed more...aggressive and more straightforward.  Usually she's very gentle and soothing.  A kiss that one would need all their willpower to break.  Here though, these kisses seem like they've been stockpiled and held back for a long time until they came crashing out in a lust driven rage.  She's more aggressive, more needing.  I have never seen this side of her....and I like it.  Some part of me is also craving for more.  To ravage Vinyl and rut her until I can't feel any part of my body.

And we did just that.

(\/);,;(\/)

Bliss...everything is just...bliss...I am frolicking in an open field of thousands upon thousands of flowers and the greenest grass in Equestria with Vinyl galloping by my side.  That's how I feel right now.  Not once in my life had I felt like this, or any better for that matter.  So this is why so many ponies are so lust driven and sex crazed?  I don't blame them...at all.  This is amazing...pure euphoria.

I finally opened my eyes and winced from the harsh sunlight.  Well, there goes my euphoria.  Damn sunlight.  I noticed I was facing the window and rolled so that my back was facing it, and I was facing Vinyl.  She was currently tucked into a ball and sleeping silently with a smile on her face.  It's so adorable how I wake up to find her sleeping like a puppy.

For a long while I just stared at her and thought.  Thought about everything in my life that led up to this moment.  From how my life turned to complete rubbish, to how I had to fight to survive in the streets, to when my former mortal enemy found me, and to how something so sinister blossomed to a beautiful relationship.

Yes, such a wonderful relationship it is.  We've only been together for not even a month and look where we're at now.  Would that be considered 'too fast'?  Is this relationship going 'too fast'?  I've heard of relationships that go too fast always end... disastrous.  All those romance novels I've read and all the couples I've seen in high school always end badly and they always claim it was going too fast.

What does that even mean anyway?  How does a relationship go too fast?  Is it that since I previously hated Vinyl's guts and now we're this intimate with each other in such a short time is considered socially wrong?  It doesn't feel wrong to me.  I like how this relationship is going and I feel just fine at how 'fast' or whatever it's going.  I love Vinyl with all my heart.

While thinking that last statement I involuntarily kissed Vinyl on her nose.  This caused her to stir and eventually wake up.  With a yawn and a stretch she shifted into a normal sleeping position and looked at me while still carrying that adorable smile.  "Morning Tavi."

"Good morning love."  I replied, then kissed her nose again.  She rebutted by wrapping her hooves around my torso and snuggling up close to me.  See?  I don't feel a thing wrong about this at all.  I don't care how 'fast' this relationship is going...I like it.  Although, I am curious as to Vinyl's take in this.  I mean she's had past relationships before, maybe she can shed some light on the subject.  "Vinyl?"

"Mhmm."  She mumbled into my chest.

"I was just wondering, do you think this relationship is going...too fast?"

A silence invaded the room for a few seconds.  I pondered if Vinyl went back to sleep in my arms since there was no reply.  My thoughts answered themselves as she slowly raised her head from my chest and looked at me with almost teary eyes.  Her lips were quivering and she blinked rapidly.  "No."  She said almost inaudibly.  "No, please don't say that."

White hooves clenched my back as I was forced into a crushing embrace.  Vinyl clung onto me as if I was about to leave and never return.  Almost immediately I felt moisture on my chest from her tears.  At first, I was a bit confused as to why she acted like this, but it doesn't matter.  My marefriend is crying and something is deeply troubling her.  Isn't it my duty to make her feel better?

I cooed into her ear, stroked her mane, rubbed her back and anything else I could do to get her to calm down enough to talk to me without choking on tears.  The more tears that matted my chest the more I felt my heart break.  I have never seen Vinyl cry like this out of sorrow.  It's always been pride or overflowing happiness, but this?  This is just sorrow, fear, something I never want to come between us.

Eventually I was able to calm her down.  For the moment, Vinyl just rested her head under my chin, not saying a word.  I didn't pressure anything onto her, but instead awaited for her to talk to me.

"Please don't leave me Tavi."

At that my heart felt like a griffon squeezed it within it's taloned grip.  I almost outwardly winced at her statement just from the sheer ludicrousness of it.  "Vinyl Scratch, why on Earth would you think I would leave you?"

She sniffled before speaking.  "You said we're going too fast.  That's what all the others said before..."  She trailed off to a whimper.

I tilted my head.  "The others?"

Another sniffle.  "My past marefriends."  She explained.  "They all said the same thing, that we we're going too fast and it wasn't working out...Please don't do the same to me Octavia.  I don't want you to leave."

I leaned back and placed a hoof under her chin to force her head up.  "Vinyl, look at me.  You misunderstood, love.  I don't want to leave you, not now, not ever.  I just wanted your opinion on this.  Truthfully, I don't care how 'fast' this relationship is going.  I love where it's been and I hope to see it last for a very long time."

She looked at me with a glimmer a hope in her eyes.  "You really think that?"

I gently placed a hoof on her cheek.  "No, I don't think, I know."

Her gaze broke as she stuffed her muzzle back into my chest and sighed happily.  My heart felt like a weight was lifted off of it.  Seeing Vinyl happy like this makes me want to squeal in delight.  It might sound cheesy, but my heart flutters every time I see Vinyl smile.

I felt a vibration in my chest followed by the light blue blob under my chin moving slightly.  I assumed Vinyl was trying to speak through my chest.  "Come again?"  I said.

She removed her head from its stuffed position and rested her forehead against mine.  "You're not like the others."

I raised a brow.  "I wouldn't assume so."

"No I mean, you're different, like completely different.  I feel different around you than I felt around them.  Like, there's just something about you that makes me want to be...different.  You've changed me, Tavi, you really have.  Ever since you moved in, I've been doing stuff differently with you.  Remember when I cleaned the house the first day you came here?  I actually felt the need to do that!  Like, at first I was just going to tell you to deal with it, but then the urge to just make it nice for you hit me and I couldn't stop!  And also in the restaurant, the way I comforted you, I've never done that to anypony else before.  The urge to just comfort you suddenly hit me out of nowhere.  And then...being all shy and affectionate around you before we were together...that isn't normally like me...I don't know Tavi, when I'm around you I'm different.  And...and...I like it.  I like playing the cello and listening to classical music.  I like going to those fancy soi...sro...srary..*ahem* soirees!  See?  I'm even using bigger words I don't fully understand!  All of that...everything...because I love you."

"Oh, Vinyl!"  I couldn't take it anymore.  Rivers of tears sprang from my eyes and poured out like a cataclysm.  From the midst of the tearful speech and tsunamis of emotions, I lunged forward, grabbed onto my marefriend and gave her a kiss like there was no tomorrow.  One that poured my heart and soul into her.  One that told the story of a lifetime of emotions wordlessly.  Every hope, every fear, every dream and every desire was reinforced in this kiss.  Infernos of pure, untamed passion engulfed every other sense in my brain and replaced it with this.

Ten years later, when I finally broke the kiss, which was rather difficult considering the fact that Vinyl would refuse to let go, we stared into each others eyes for a few minutes before she scooted closer and cuddled up close to me.  I was content to just relinquish all thoughts and just stay in Vinyl's embrace for the rest of the morning.

We stayed in this embrace for hours, or days, or whatever, I wasn't really paying attention to the time.  It could have been next year and I wouldn't have cared.  The blankets were so warm, Vinyl was so soft and cuddly, I could doze off right now if I wanted to.

I would have, I really would have, if we weren't interrupted by the phone ringing.  Vinyl groaned and ignored it, until it rang again!  She finally got up and answered it.  There were indistinct mumblings from the other room before she came back with a frightful expression on her face.

"Something wrong, love?"  I asked sympathetically.

The thousand yard stare.  A condition stressed ponies get when they are deep in thought.  It is what Vinyl was giving me at this moment.  She wasn't focused on me, even though her eyes were in my direction. With no emotion in her voice, a hollow and eerie tone, she spoke.

"My parents are coming."

Chapter XVI

I wasn't aware how Vinyl would take the news.  I wasn't aware of how the reaction of visiting parents would suit her.  I thought it would be typical: something along the lines of 'Oh no, how am I going to tell my parents I'm gay and my marefriend is living with me?'  Either that, or one of those happy, uneventful visits where the parents already now of their kin's preference and accepted it long ago, and just have friendly conversations with the kin's partner.

That is what I expected, but sadly none of that happened.

"Come on, Vinyl.  Please unlock the door."

"No way."

"Please?"

"Nuh uh."

I sighed.  As soon as the news came forth that Vinyl's parents would be dropping an unexpected visit sometime today, Vinyl did not hesitate to lock herself up and refuse to come out.  I don't know anything about her parents beside what she told me a few months back at that restaurant, but from her explanation, they don't seem that bad.  Well, at least from my father.  However, a memory tugged at my mind.  I do recall her saying right before my father visited that she hasn't been so 'honest about her family either'.

So here I find my marefriend locked in the closet and refusing to come out.  I tried everything from standard negotiations and reasoning to sympathy.  Still, she refuses to come out of the closet.  Stubborn lump.  It's not like when her parents get here they won't find out she's still in the closet.  It's not really that hard to figure out.

I banged on the door again in a futile attempt to try to get her out again.  "Vinyl, please.  I'm sure you're just overreacting."

She scoffed.  "I'm pretty sure this is non-overreacting."

"Underreacting."  I corrected automatically.

"You don't even know the half of it!"  She said as if she ignored me.  "My parents are just...just...they're like...they..."  By this point I heard her sniffle and start mumbling incoherent words.

I took one last deep breath and prepared one last speech.  Hopefully I can get through to her; it hurts me to see her in pain like this.  "Vinyl, you know I'm not one to judge your past," at least not anymore, "From what little you have told me, I can tell your life wasn't exactly a walk in the park.  I don't know what you've been through, and I won't tell you 'I know how you feel' because you and I both know that's not the truth.  But, I am here to help you.  Please just talk to me Vinyl, it's easier to go through this together rather than alone and hidden behind your own walls of worry and self doubt.  Please, come out of the closet and talk to me."

There is a moment of silence, with the only sound being the decreasing sniffles of Vinyl's sobbing.  I contemplated whether she was paying attention to me and just break the door down with a strong kick.  If I dictated that heart-warming speech for no reason I'm going to amputate her horn.

Bloody hell.  Curse me for having such violent thoughts at a time like this!  My marefriend is crying in a closet and I'm mentally threatening her over a speech?  Maybe it's the stress talking.  Maybe I am just stressed out about meeting Vinyl's parents.  I am hoping that they'd be at least half as good as my father, but judging from Vinyl's reaction, that is far from the right answer.

Right before I was about to (hopelessly) knock and plead again, the knob made a clicking sound before it turned.  The door opened and Vinyl's head stuck out from the frame.  Scarlet eyes caked with more scarlet lines from her silent sobbing, with a certain spark in them that pleaded for help, stared back at me.  Thank the Light!  Now I can finally, and hopefully, calm her down.

Her gaze is glued to the floor, and she spoke in a soft tone.  "Ok, we'll talk.  Just...can you come in here?"

My expression is perplexed.  "Pardon?"

"C-can you come in the closet with me?"

My eyebrow rose.  "Why?"

Her hooves twiddled.  "Because."

"Again...why?"

"I...It's...comfy?"

I sighed.  Fine, if it'll make her talk I'll oblige.  "Alright."  I said before entering the closet.  Contrary to popular belief, it was actually quite clean and organized in here.  A shelf adorned the back wall with it's contents being extra blankets, pillows, sheets and the like.  To the right is a few hangers with some winter coats or jackets hanging off of.  What amused me the most though was the size of the closet.  I swear it's larger than the second bathroom!

Aqua colored aura surrounded a chain hanging from the ceiling and the room illuminated as soon as the door closed.  Vinyl's eyes still looked even more scarlet than normal, along with a sorrowful root buried deep within them.  I can tell it runs deep; I can see it in her.  This will be a very emotional talk.

Instinctively, I motioned to bring Vinyl into an embrace.  She accepted without hesitation and held me tight.  A few bones in my back cracked, and I grunted from the force, but said no more.  No amounts of pain will stop me from calming down my marefriend.  I allowed her a moment of silence to collect her thoughts while I stroked her mane.  Over the weeks of being in this relationship, I have discovered that stroking her mane is the most effective method to make her feel comfortable.  When she would come home late at night and get a headache from that terribly loud ear-drum-deteriorating club she DJ's at once or twice a week, I always helped her fall asleep by doing that.

The sobbing turned into soft sniffles before they soon ended altogether.  The whole time I awaited patiently, allowing her to tell me when she feels ready.  Eventually she is able to lift her head back up and make eye contact.  Her voice is strained and hoarse.  "My parents don't love me."

With those words another piece of my heart broke off.  "Why would you say that?"  I asked worryingly.

Her grip around my midsection tightened.  "They never did.  From the day I was born they never cared for me.  My dad said I was a mistake...I was never supposed to be born...."  Oh my... "...They never treated me right.  They always treated me like a...like a slave.  Ever since I was able to hold a broom I did everything from sweeping...to washing dishes...to mowing the lawn...doesn't sound too bad right?  That's basic chores every foal does, but no!  I literally did everything!  And if I did something they didn't like...or if I didn't clean the house to their liking, my dad would beat me.  They never took care of me right.  Sometimes, they even 'forgot' to feed me and I had to steal food from the market!"

The tears are now flowing freely down my cheek.  All the feelings of remorse and pity broke free from my head and escaped through my eyes.  My muscles tensed as I held Vinyl tighter, not wanting to do anything else but tell her everything will be alright.  All the pain she is having from her parents is equal to the pain I feel from just her being in pain.  I can't stand it, I want to make her happy again, I want to make her laugh, to smile, to hear her adorable giggling.

"But..."  Vinyl pressed on, even through the discombobulated words due to the mass amounts of tears.  "W-when they c-called me today, t-they said they wanted t-to ap-apologize....for everyth-thing.  I can't do it, Tavi!  I can't!  I-I just c-can't forgive them for e-everything they d-did to me!  I don't want them here!  I d-don't want them in my l-life anymore!"

Vinyl couldn't take it anymore.  Her sobbing turned into uncontrollable bawling.  I held her tighter than before, hoping that the closeness of my body will sooth her.  I don't know what to say, I don't know if I can say anything that will help her right now.  I can only hold her, stroke her mane, and whisper into her ear that I will help her get through this.  That she will not be there alone to face her parents, I will be there by her side, always.

(\/);,;(\/)

My ears shriveled at a high pitched noise.  My brain pounded against my skull as I groaned.  I opened my eyes to find myself still in the closet.  Vinyl and I must have fallen asleep some time ago.  Looking down, I noticed the mare in question laying still on top of me entangled in my arms.  My chest was matted with dry tears, and maybe a little bit of drool...ew.

This time, my ears perked up at the sound of that high pitched ring.  Bloody hell, what is that?!  A third time, this time I could swear it's a bell or something.  Vinyl stirred underneath me a little before muttering something along the lines of 'five more minutes'.  What time is it anyway?  The bell rang a fourth time, this time my face fell as I recognized what it is: A doorbell.

Which means Vinyl's parents are here.

My heart skipped a beat as the memories from earlier today flooded my mind.  All the things Vinyl said to me about her parents, all the horrors she had to face during childhood, all the inhumane acts that she described that surprises me how she is not either insane or completely mentally unstable.

I looked back into the closet, where Vinyl still lays dormant in slumber.  I really don't want to wake her, nor make her have to face her parents, but I promised her that we will get through this together.  I made a vow to my marefriend, and I intend to keep it.  It would be wrong of me to neglect the one I love.

With heavy hooves and a solemn heart, I treaded over to Vinyl's sleeping form in the closet.  A smile was on her lips as she dreamt.  She looked so peaceful in her sleep, what a shame that I will have to end whatever wonderful dream she might be having.

"Vinyl."  I said sweetly, "It's time to wake up."

She muttered something incohearent.

I started to nuzzle her cheek.  "Come on Vinyl, you have to wake up."

"Fffphy?"

"What was that, dear?"

"Vwhy?" She repeated.

I sighed deeply.  I had to choke out my next words.  "Your parents are here."

Immediately, she rolled over onto her side facing away from me and covered her ears.  I nuzzled her again.  "Please Vinyl, I promised you we'd get through this together."

"Can't we just pretend we're not here?"  She asked in a small voice.

For a fifth time the doorbell rang.  I leaned down, hugged Vinyl, and kissed her on the cheek.  "I don't want to do this as much as you do, but we have to.  We have to open the wounds to clear the infection.  I know you don't want to see your parents ever again, but if they are even willing to try and make things right between you and them, isn't it worth a chance?"

Vinyl stared at me with trembling eyes for a few seconds.  A tear almost escaped her scarlet orbs before she blinked them away and weakly nodded.  After another quick hug, both of us stood up and walked to the door.  After some hesitation from Vinyl, and after some nudges from me, she finally opened the door.

And my jaw hit the floor.

It took more than a few seconds to realize exactly what was standing at the door.  The mare is a creme coated unicorn with a light blue mane.  Nothing out of the ordinary there right?  Yes, but the thing standing next to her was the overzealous sight.  The stallion, if it is even a pony, was a yellow coated earth pony with a short black mane that was tremendously muscular!  The other mares in the room looked like dwarves compared to his size.  I can see why Vinyl is so scared of him, he looks like he can take down a squad of minotaurian soldiers without breaking a sweat!

Vinyl looked sadly at the two ponies at the doorway.  She took a deep, silent breath before speaking.  "Mom...dad..."  Her tone is hollow and void of emotions.

The stallion spoke up, his voice was booming and felt as if the house shook.  "Well took you long enough, Vinny!  We've been standing here for ten minutes! I was just gonna leave and come back tomorrow, but your mother insisted you were probably blaring that so called 'music' of yours and couldn't hear the doorbell."  Before Vinyl gave them permission to enter, the mammoth of a pony and his companion nudged passed their daughter into the house.  I swear Vinyl cursed under her breath.

Her mother stopped next to Vinyl while the yellow behemoth continued on.  She looked at Vinyl and smiled.  "My have you grown."  She said in a motherly tone.  "How have you been lately?  Everything going alright with your music career?"

"Yeah...everything's fine."  Vinyl grumbled.

"Well that's good to hear.  Come on, let's talk more in the living room."

Slamming the door a little harder then necessary, Vinyl trudged over with her mother to where her father was sitting in the living room.  I followed close behind and sat next to her on one of the couches.  Her parents looked at me for a few seconds before her mother spoke up.  "So who's this?"  She asked while pointing at me.

"My marefriend."  There didn't even seem to be a strand of emotion in her voice.

Wait...she's always telling me she wants to keep our relationship a secret, but then just bluntly states it infront of her parents?  Well, I know Vinyl has had other marefriends in the past; they probably already know of her preference.  Still, I wish she would be less...scared of what the public would think.  Sometimes, I don't like to hide our relationship.  We are both famous (slowly climbing back up) musicians, and if word got out about our relationship, well I don't even know what would happen.

Her mother tilted her head and blinked at the sudden news.  "Well, that's nice.  Aren't you going to introduce us, Vinyl?"

With one hoof propped against her head and resting on the arm of the chair, and the other pointed to me, she said, "This is Octavia Harmonious."  Her hoof then moved to the muscular blob of pony sitting on the other couch.  "That's my dad, Bulldoze."  Her hoof trailed to her mother,  "and my mom, Bluebell."  Bulldoze...of course....how fitting.

Her mother smiled at me.  "So Ms. Octavia, how long have you two been together?"

I have yet to see how Vinyl's mother is as horrible as Vinyl made her out to be.  Her father though...I'm not sure about him.  He hasn't talked much, and he's looked disgruntled ever since he he came in.  "Oh, for about a little over a month."  I said politely.

Bluebelle giggled.  "Oh my, you two have to tell me that story, I'm sure it's lovely!"

I smiled.  Why on earth would Vinyl say such horrid things about her parents?  Her mother seems as polite as can be!  I'm sure that we'll get along quite nicely.  I just hope that Vinyl can accept the amends they wish to make.  I know it might be hard considering everything they did to her, but if they are at least trying to make amends isn't that worth something?

"I need a drink."  I turned my head to notice Vinyl abruptly standing up and marching off towards the kitchen.  Her hoofsteps were loud and threatening to crack the hardwood floor.

I regarded her parents before smiling nervously and chuckling.  "Why don't I fetch us all some drinks?  Would you two like anything?  Water, tea, soda, juice?"

"I'm fine, thank you."  Bluebelle replied with a nod.

Bulldoze raised a brow before speaking in a gruff, deep voice.  "Got any beer?"

I cleared my throat, "Umm, no sorry.  Vinyl doesn't drink alcohol and I only drink when I go out."  Besides, beer is just appalling.

I saw his gargantuan yellow hoof clench the arm of the couch, making a slight but audible crack in the frame.  "What?!  No beer!  Dammit I hadn't had a drink in hours!"

Oh deer...oh Faust this is not good!  Dear gods above please have mercy on my soul!  This is it, the end of me!  I lived a good life, mostly.  Oh what cruel fate to be murdered by a living bulldozer!  There will be no trace of me left, only a pile of Octavia dust that will be mistaken as normal dust and lint and be swept up by a vacuum or broom!

"Honey, please calm down."  Bluebelle said softly.  She then reached her hoof over to hold Bulldoze's, but he swatted it away forcefully and gave his wife a sneer.  She winced and scooted away from him on the couch.  I don't blame her, that stallion (if it is a stallion, he looks more like a minotaur in a pony suit) is horrifying beyond all belief.

"Just get me some water..."

Without wasting another second in the same room as the cross species dresser, I trotted to the kitchen to see Vinyl leaning over the sink with a glass of orange juice in her hooves.  I did not hesitate to embrace her in a comforting hug.  Not feeling the gesture being returned, I stepped back to regard her.  "Vinyl?" I said.

She took a swig of her orange juice and looked at me with hazy eyes.  "I can't do it, Octavia.  I just can't."

I placed a hoof on her cheek.  "Can't what, love?"

She sniffled and hesitated to answer.  "I can't stand them here.  I just want them to go away, or hide in the closet again until they go away."

I held both her hooves in my own and forced her to look at me.  "Come now, it's not that bad.  I know they've put you through a lot in the past, but if they are at least willing to try to apologize, isn't that worth something?"

"I guess..."

I quickly kissed her.  "Thank you.  I do have to ask though, why would you say such horrible things about them?  Your mother seems lovely.  Although...your father does scare me."

A weak chuckle escaped her lips.  It is full of sorrow, but it is a start.  "Yeah...he does that to a lot of ponies.  And for my mom...well she was more bearable than he was, but she still treated me like crap.  But...actually...she never really beat me like my dad did..."

"Hey!  What's taking so long in there?!"  Said a gruff voice that echoed through the hall.

I gulped.  "I better get those drinks."

(\/);,;(\/)

As I closed the door to our room, I allowed my tense muscles to finally relax.  I leaned against the door and slid down until I sat on the floor.  I don't think my heart nor my brain can handle this amount of tension and stress all at once.  Just being in the same house, let alone the same room, as Vinyl's father just takes too much out of me.

Although, disregarding Bulldoze for the moment, Vinyl's mother is an absolute delight.  She's very polite and talkative with this cheery attitude.  I still can not see how Vinyl perceives her to be a witch.  Maybe she was like that in the past, but as far as I know she is an angel.  Although, every now and then while she is talking Bulldoze gives her a stern glare.  The times she notices it she visibly winced.  The times she misses it, the giant would nudge her and Bluebelle would gasp and look around nervously.

All throughout the time Bluebelle and I were talking, Vinyl was just watching us closely like a hawk.  Her eyes were squinted in concentration, and she kept stealing glances between her parents and I.  Of course there was on occasion where she would join in on the conversation, but most of the time she was just in the background.  The same goes for her father.  He, too, preferred to not get into the conversations.

The highlight of the day is when less than ten minutes ago, when we all agreed it was time to say goodnight, and after Vinyl showed them to the spare bedroom.  Bluebelle approached Vinyl, placed her hoof on her shoulder, and apologized.  It was an apology unlike any other that I have ever heard.  She poured her heart and her soul and every fabric of her being that made her a moral pony.  She cried out for forgiveness, for mercy, for a second chance at being a real mother.  She cursed herself and her husband for being such horrible, gruesome parents all those years ago.  She told her that none of it was her fault, that it was theirs for taking out all their anger and stress from daily life on her.  For all the horrible acts they committed on Vinyl, they should be the ones who are hanged on the gallows.  Nay, not even death is such a mercy to a horrendous crime.

Through the cryptic, stone cold mask Vinyl had put on when her parents first entered, I saw in her eyes a glimmer of hope.  Hope that one day, although it may be months or years in the future, she will finally come to accept her parents back into her life.  Hope that they will keep to their promise of redemption.  Hope that they will become the parents that she never had as a foal.

And as I stood there, tears of my own leaking from the dam in my eyes, I knew that things will be alright.  I knew that her parents, more so Bluebelle than Bulldoze, have spent many hours thinking this through.  Thinking what they will say when they meet Vinyl for the first time in years, thinking of how they would earn back her trust and companionship.  I knew it was genuine, and I just hope Vinyl will see to it too.

I yawned and stood back up.  Vinyl is already in bed threatening to depart from the waking world.  With a smile on my lips, I carefully crawled into bed with her and wrapped in between her arm and chest, and the other behind her head to calmly run it through her mane.  I heard her moan in content and wedge closer to me, closing any gap between our bodies.

My eyes grew heavy as the embrace of sleep wrapped us like a phantom.  Before I left reality into my dreamscape, I saw for the first time today that Vinyl smiled.  It was peaceful, though still drawn with worry and doubt, it was a start nonetheless.  I yawned once more, gave Vinyl a short kiss, and closed my eyes.

(\/);,;(\/)

Ceiling....nice to meet you again...how have you been?  I see you're holding up quite nicely.  How's the fan?  Is he doing well?  'Hangin' in there' as the common folk say.  Uggg....What bloody time is it?  2am...curses.  Confound this stress, it drives me to lack of sleep.  I slowly crawled out of bed, only to land on my back as I miscalculated the height of the bed.  Bloody...hell...This is just what I need, waking up in the middle of the night and unable to fall asleep, and talking to the ceiling again.

I need to go for a walk.  Something that will clear my head of all this stress and fear that I will be squashed by a giant yellow monster.  As quietly as I could, I made my way to the door of our room and prayed to Celestia that the hinges obey my command to be quiet.

Success, the hinges are quiet.  I will spare them...for now.  Alright, so first I need to find a flashlight if I'm going for a midnight stroll through the neighborhood.  I believe Vinyl has one in her studio.  Now if only I can make it there without running into every wall to there from here.  At least some moonlight seeped through and into the house.

Still trudging through the house in this near blindness, and attempting to avoid end tables, doorframes, lamp posts, or any other odd and end furniture.  It was only by focusing hard on a crevice of light from the floor was I able to notice that the moonlight finally seeped into the house in one room.  Sighing in relief, I extended a hoof towards the door and opened it.

Only then to realize one thing:  I'm in Vinyl's studio.

Only then to realize a second thing: There are no windows in Vinyl's studio.

Only then to realize a fourth thing: It was a new moon tonight.

Only then to realize a fifth thing: In my half asleep state, I skipped 'A third thing' in my mental list.

So what exactly is making that light you ask?  It couldn't possibly be the moon, for there are no windows.  It can't be an artificial lighting, for the switches are off and none of Vinyl's equipment is on.  Except for one piece of equipment, one that is common among the middle class.  One that a stallion can use for anything from art, to business, to entertainment, or to just paying his taxes.  That item is a computer.

The only problem is, Vinyl's computer is on, but in place of the charming, beautiful scarlet eyed DJ filly, was a gargantuan, living bulldozer on steroids.  I gulped and broke out into a cold sweat.  My breathing became heavy, and my muscles grew tense.  The yellow monster locked gazes with me.  I knew then and there that my life was coming to an end.  This is where I die.  My final resting place.  Merciful Faust please take me to heaven.

His gaze narrowed at me.  My heart stopped.  It was like staring down the barrel of a gun.  The sheer intensity of his gaze intimidated my heart to the point of committing suicide.  My brain was close to committing suicide, too.  I should probably second that motion, suicide seems like a more painless death than being trampled, pulverized, turned to paste, slathered on a crumpet and eaten for breakfast.

Just when I thought that I was going to pay Death a visit, the beast spoke.  The very halls of the house heaved from the boom of his voice.  "Octavio."

I was too scared to correct him.  I just started shaking and mentally praying.  Should I say something to him?  His stone gaze bore into my soul, threatening to petrify it.  "M-M-Mr. B-Bulldoze."  I finally said.  "H-h-how are you?  Sleeping well?  Everything to your liking?"  The neighbors could hear me gulp.

I felt hardened eyes grant a stay of execution from my soul, granting mercy to me only to bore it to the computer.  He grunted, from the sounding of it, he sounded aggravated.  "No, I have insomnia.  Can't sleep."

"O-oh...what a shame."  A small silence passed by with the only noise belonging to the occasional clicking of a mouse and tapping of keys.  "So um...m-may I ask why you're using Vinyl's computer?"

It took him a second to answer, and his gaze never left the screen.  "Checking my e-mail."

Ok...ok...ok...everything's going ok....At least he's not doing something malicious.  Even if he was, what could I do to stop him?  "W-well uh..."  I started.  "I'll just get going and uh, leave you be."  I turned around and faced the door.  "Good night!  Sleep well!" Oh no.  I didn't need to turn around to feel the death defying gaze being cast my way.  "I-I-I-I mean don't sleep well!"  Bloody hell!  "I-I-I mean uh, um, uh...goodnightseeyoutomorrow!"

With that, I high tailed it out of the studio room, closed the door, heaved against it, prayed, breathed in heavily, prayed some more, fell to my knees praying, prayed, begged for mercy, prayed, gave my last words, and did I mention 'prayed'?, because I prayed!

Only one phrase can sum up my situation right now.  In the words of Vinyl Scratch: I'm totally bucked.

Maybe if I make a break for it now, I can escape with minimal bodily harm.  If only I can see five feet in front of me, or at least find a bloody light switch.  I couldn't move though.  Try as I might, my muscles were in lock down from the amount of adrenaline withdraw from my bloodstream.  My entire body aches from the sudden exertion.  I am frozen, both physically and mentally out of fear, leaning against the door to Vinyl's studio on my rump.

And so I sat there.  I was too frightened to think about how long I sat.  I was too frightened to even think clearly at all.  I feel like a foal, scared of the dark and stuck awake in the middle of the night.  It's as if the door behind me is the closet, and inside is some boogeyman or monster.  In this case, though, it is very much real.

Once my muscles rebooted, and feelings in my forelegs and hind legs came back, I started to shift my position to stand up.  Putting a front hoof on the floor and pushing up with my back hooves, I slowly and achingly stood back up.  The room was still pitch black, meaning I will still have trouble finding my way back into Vinyl's room.

I really need her right now.  I need to crawl back into bed and tightly snuggle up to her so much that there is absolutely no space in between our bodies.  I need to feel her warmth.  I need to embrace the feeling of safety in her arms.  I need her to be there with me and do anything to calm me down from my near death experience.

Some part of me regrets convincing myself that attempting to amend Vinyl with her parents was a bad idea.  I should have just listened to her and pretended that we weren't home.  That gargantuan would not be in our home, Vinyl wouldn't be manically depressed, and I wouldn't have ten years of my life fade away in a single day.

"Haha...stupid mares."

My ears perked and my blood ran cold.  I slowly turned around, assuming the half-yeti was behind me, but only finding darkness.  The door crevice was still flickering blueish light, but nothing beyond a few inches off the floor.  The door was still closed, meaning that Bulldoze did not notice me and probably assumed that I left.

"Now let's see where I put that flash drive..."  Some indistinct sounds followed his voice.  "Here we go!  Now I just have to put that in here...open this file...da de da de da..."

Frantic typing and clicking followed.

I risked it.  I risked everything: my life, my sanity, my dignity, everything.  With the most quiet hoof I can conjure, I twisted the door knob to the right.  It felt like hours had past before the mechanism retreated into the knob enough so that the door could swing open.  I only risked it open enough for one eye to look in.

There he was, still sitting at the desk and staring at the bright screen.  Thank Faust he didn't notice me.  Sticking out from the side of the computer was a flash drive that had a small light on it.  From behind the screen, Bulldoze smiled, then started to laugh.  It sounded a little too maniacal.

"Oh Vinny.  You're rich and famous, but you're so fucking stupid."

I had to hold in a gasp.  I quickly retreated back from behind the door.  How dare he say that to her!  After all those apologies and shed tears from earlier!  Did they mean nothing?!  Was this all some sort of act?!  If so, then why are they here? Are they only here to steal her money?!  Is that why they came here all of a sudden?!  Vinyl is rich and famous, and they probably want to dive into some of that fortune.  It makes sense!  Those greedy, corrupted, manipulative, BLOODY WANKERS.

This is an abomination!  It truly is a decapitation of morality!  Who in their right mind would even consider from stealing from their own daughter?!  That corrupted money grubbing piece of shit!  No, I'm not even going to uphold my chivalry anymore, fuck that I'm PISSED OFF!  I have half a mind to charge in there with a sledgehammer and smash his testicles into paste!

If only...if...fucking...only...Even in the fog of my rage, I still have my mindset clear: I cannot fight that leviathan.  What I can do, however, will be just the same...Peeking through the crack in the door, I saw that one of Vinyl's many recording equipments was just an arms length away.  If I could just press that button, I could expose that rotten, corrupted, mother fucking thief!

I just have to lay low, and stay behind the door while reaching for the record button.  I licked my lips, laid on my stomach, and stretched out my foreleg.  It was almost in my grasp, just need a few more inches.  I risked a glance back at Bulldoze, he was still smiling and had his eyes firmly locked on the screen.  The button was so close now...just...one...more...final...stretch!

A faint red light flashed on, and almost indubitable squealing sounds of a tape being wound up sounded.  Success!  Now I have to wait and see if this dickhead says any of his plans out loud.  Damn, I really should stop picking up bad speaking habits from Vinyl.

"Almost..."  He whispered.  "Ha!"  He pulled the flash drive out of the socket.  "Bank accounts, passwords, social security, everything right here on this drive.  You stupid so called 'daughter' of mine, maybe you should try getting some better virus protection?  Maybe some anti-hack software?  Hahaha!"

The light from the screen went off and the sound of a chair rolling across the floor echoed through my ears.  My eyes went wide as I realized he is leaving the studio.  By the time I thought of a way to get out, it was already too late.  I couldn't just run out of the hallway for he would surely hear my hoofsteps.  If I were to be caught....

With quick thinking, I slipped behind the slim lip of drywall that goes about six inches from the wall to the doorframe and stood on my hind legs, hoping that I was skinny enough and that it was dark enough for him to pass right by me.  This is the craziest, stupidest, most death defying stunt I have ever pulled in my life, but it is all I had.

The door opened inward.  My blood pressure skyrocketed.  A shadow of a leviathan stepped out slowly through the opening.  I closed my eyes and silently uttered a last prayer.  Mighty hoofsteps thundered through the hallway.  I was too afraid to risk opening my eyes to see when the shadow leaves.  So for now, I'm just going to stay still until I can hear my sweat drop on the floor.

I couldn't tell if it took minutes or seconds.  For all I know, the sun could have come up and it would have been the next day already.  When I was absolutely sure there was not a single sound left in the house, I opened my eyes, silently dropped to all fours, and entered the studio.

To the left of the door was one of the recording equipment Vinyl uses for her music.  I was lucky enough to spot it before Bulldoze's greed-toothed mouth foolishly muttered his plan out loud.  Now in the morning, I can show this to Vinyl and expose him for the rotten corrupted bastard he really is.

What then after that, though?  Obviously we cannot confront him about it.  If he knows that we know about his flash drive, it will be the last thing we ever know about!  We have to call the police.  Hopefully a few squads of authorities can take him down...with the help of a few battalions of Royal Guards.

I pushed a button on the machine and ejected the tape.  I can't let this out of my sight, not even for a second.  Vinyl has to see this as soon as possible.  Taking one last look over my shoulder to ease my paranoia, I swiftly but silently left the studio and bee-lined for Vinyl's room.  I tucked the tape under the pillow and checked the time: 2:45am.  I can't just wake her up, and I don't think I can fall asleep with this concoction of stress, paranoia, and adrenaline running through my veins.

I guess I'll just give the ceiling more company.

(\/);,;(\/)

Sleep is irrelevant.  It is only a weakness in the brain that is meant for wasting your life.  I don't need sleep, who does?  It doesn't do anything important.  That whole thing about 'it rejuvenates your brain' is a conspiracy.  I know what you're thinking though, that you can't go very long without sleep lest you pass out.  Well you know what?  I haven't come CLOSE to passing out even though I have been up since yesterday morning.  Screw science, I'm right.

My eyes are bloodshot.  My ears are drooped.  I have this strange feeling to eat a pickle, and Vinyl is STILL ASLEEP.  I want to wake her so badly, but she just looks so bloody cute!  I can't wake her up, it would go against everything morally good.  She just looks so peaceful, so content with herself, so comfortable in what seems like a peaceful dream.

Damn you Vinyl.  No, not only for being absolutely adorable while sleeping, but for actually BEING ASLEEP.  See those closed eyes?  I WANT THAT!  My eyes refused to close since yesterday!  My mind feels like another contingency broke out.

Screw it, I'm done.  "Vinyl!"  I yelled.  "Get up you lazy, sleeping, adorable thing you!"  Just because I can, and also I'm not in the right of mind, I yanked the sheets off the bed.

Almost immediately Vinyl yelped and jumped from the bed.  Her horn was charged with magic, ready to defend herself from danger.  Only problem is that I'm the danger at the moment, and if she shoots me with a bloody magic bolt I'm going to use that phallic shaped thing as a nail to build that shelf I've been wanting in her room as of lately.

Vinyl looked at me and sighed with an eye roll.  "What was that for?!  I was sleeping!"

I gave her my own eye roll.  "Obviously, but that's not important right now."

"Not important my ass!"  She huffed.  "Do you know how important sleep is to me?!"

My only reply was a death glare.  With the help of the bloodshot eyes, it made it look more convincing.  "Oh really?  Well do you know how much I would absolutely love to close my eyes for one damn minute?!  I am on the verge of yanking my mane out and feeding it to a parrot!  I need more sleep now than you need in a week!"

She raised an eyebrow at me.  "What the hell crawled up your ass when you woke up?"

"THAT'S JUST IT!  I didn't get a wink of damned sleep at all last night!  Now I would kindly appreciate you to not insult my ass.  You know, the one you couldn't keep your hooves off of last night?!...Wait....two nights ago?!"

She took a step backwards.  "Jeez Tavi!  Seriously what is your problem today?!"

I am about ready to make another threat because my mind can't currently process one I haven't already used.  So instead, I just reached to the dresser next to the bed and held the tape in my hooves.  "Listen to this, then come talk to me.  Do not even attempt to wake me until you are done, and those Celestia damned parents of yours are out of here!"

With that said, I slammed the door in her face, unceremoniously plopped onto the bed, pulled the covers over my head, and said 'Screw the world, I need sleep.'

(\/);,---  Only to be awoken by a tremendous, thundering roar a few minutes later.  I threw off the covers and jumped off the bed.  What the bloody hell was that noise?!  My heart skipped a beat as I realized what could possibly be out there.  All thoughts of sleep and exhaustion escaped my mind.  There was only one thought running through my head as I heard more crashes and bangs: Vinyl's father.

I'm so stupid!  Why didn't I think about Vinyl's ungodly megalodon father?!  He could crush her like a bug! Dammit I could have been there with her!  I could have stood defiantly against her father with her by my side when we exposed him for the corrupted monster he is.  But now, I'm going to lose the only pony I've ever loved!

I galloped through the hallways of the house so fast and hard I think I may have cracked the floorboards a few times.  It matters not when the life of my marefriend is on the line.  When I finally made it to the living room, the sight that I was expecting was not the one happening.  I thought something along the lines of Bulldoze standing over a beaten, bruised, bleeding Vinyl.  However, what happened was nothing of the sort.

Bulldoze is currently being surrounded in a blue aura, lifted several feet of the floor, and holding his neck as if being choked.

Bluebelle is backed into the corner of the room, mortified, with a hoof over her mouth and an expression that was shifting between fear and surprise.

Vinyl's horn is engulfed in a blue aura similar the one around Bulldoze's.  Her eyes were now completely colored in a blood crazed haze.  Her teeth were clenched so hard that her jaw threatened to break her teeth.

The entire house shook.  The amount of pure magical energy radiating off of Vinyl is too much.  Arcane sparks flew everywhere, pictures that were hung on the walls and on various surfaces fell over.  I could barely even stand.  It is pure chaos.

"You!"

That isn't Vinyl's voice, but it is coming from her mouth.  The voice sounded...evil...almost demonic.  It was deep and shook the house even more.  My blood ran cold from hearing it.  My entire body shook from the fear and arcane power resonating all over the house.  Death himself would cower from Vinyl.

"You son of a bitch!  Stealing my money, hacking my computer, committing identity theft ON YOUR OWN DAUGHTER?!  You know what?  Scratch that...I'm not your daughter, because you're not my father.  No father would ever abuse his child.  No father would ever abandon them and leave them to fend for themselves at six years old.  No father would stoop so low as to steal money from his daughter.  You stopped becoming my father when you stopped loving me...and that was the day I was born!"

With a mighty heave, Vinyl threw her head back and tossed Bulldoze out the front door!  He smashed through the door and landed outside.  The three remaining ponies in the room carefully observed the damage done to the stallion.  It seems that when he was thrown outside, his head impacted on a tree, knocking him out.

The three of us stood over the fallen giant.  Vinyl's bloodlust faded away and her eyes returned to normal, save for a venomous death glare she still held that was redirected to Bluebelle.

"Were you in on this too?!"  She said accusingly.

Bluebelle said nothing.  She just continued to stare at the fallen giant.  For a few seconds she stayed like this until she positioned herself in front of him.  It was then when Bulldoze started to groan and come to.  However, before he could wake back up, Bluebelle slammed her front hoof into his jawline and knocked a few teeth from his face out.

She then turned to Vinyl with sorrow eyes.  "Vinyl, let's go back inside.  I need to show you something."

Still keeping a stern gaze, Vinyl warily followed her mother back into the house.  Bluebelle sat back on the couch and sighed.  Vinyl sat on the recliner chair adjacent to the couch, keeping a watchful eye on her.  With a deep breath, and a small, almost unnoticeable tear, her horn lit up.  With a flash, her whole body changed.

She was covered in markings.  Scars, bruises, cuts, stitches, and a black eye.  Her chest and stomach looked the worse, as if she was in a fight more than once.  Her face had a few small cuts with one large stitching through her forehead.  Parts of her coat were missing and I can see her bare skin clearly.

I gasped at the sight.  The poor dear looked like she's been through a prisoner of war camp and tortured!  Even Vinyl widened her eyes at the sight.  I almost felt like shedding a tear, but I held back.  I need to know if Bluebelle was in on this heist before I show any sympathy.

With a shaky tone, Bluebelle began her speech.  "Vinyl...before I say anything I just want you to know that I love you.  I always have since the day you were born.  I know you might not believe me, but you have to trust me.  Your fath--Bulldoze always said you were a mistake that should have never happened.  He tried multiple times to get rid of you, but I protected you.  I used everything in my power to make sure you weren't thrown out into the streets as a foal to die..."  Her eyes were glazed over as she reminisced on the past.

"When you were old enough to hold a broom, Bulldoze forced you to work.  He always told me the only way you were allowed to live with us is if you earned your keep.  I always tried to help you, always tried to do some of the chores myself so you wouldn't have so much, but he always stopped me!"  At this point, she was completely in tears.  "He would beat me to the point where I couldn't even move almost every day!  Remember when Uncle Crosley came to take you away?"

"Yes."  Vinyl answered after a second.

"I was the one who called him.  I told my brother everything that happened the second I got the chance.  The second I was out of sight from that monster I took advantage of it!  I wanted to do something.  I wanted to make him stop.  I wanted to give you a better life, one that you deserved.  One filled with happiness and love, and I finally did it."

There was a few seconds of silence.  The only sounds were the occasional sniffling from Bluebelle and I.  "I've been thinking for so long about seeing you again.  I've always tried to convince Bulldoze to finally apologize and accept you as his daughter.  Whenever I even mentioned your name, he would do this to me."  She pointed to the scars and bruises on her body.  "It was only until yesterday when he finally agreed.  I didn't know why or how, but I was stupid enough to believe he finally wanted to make amends.  I never knew he wanted to steal your money, Vinyl!  Please you have to believe me, I never wanted to hurt you!  Never!"

The two mares, mother and daughter, stared at each other for a millennium.  The atmosphere of this house is the most intense spot on earth at the moment.  Diamonds could be cut by the stillness.  The fabric of the universe could be cut easily by one false move.

I looked over to Vinyl, who was on the verge of a breakdown.  She was visibly trying to single-handedly hold up a dam keeping back a monsoon of tears.  She sealed her eyes and looked away.  The arms of the chair heaved under the pressure of her clenched hoof.

"Mom..."  She finally said, voice barely above a whisper.  "I...please...I'm sorry!"  Faster than I can even think, Vinyl lunged at her mother, nearly flipping the entire couch over backwards.  The two embraced and cried on the others' shoulders.  I looked upon the sight with my own tears running freely.

On the inside, I'm surprised.  I'm surprised how quickly it took Vinyl to forgive and trust her mother.  I'm proud of her.  Proud of how she listened to my words about trying to accept them yesterday.  I'm happy that they were reuninted, but I still can't get the feelings of sympathy for both of them.  All the hardships they faced living with that monster is too much to bear.

"I'm not afraid anymore."  Bluebelle said.  "I'm not afraid of him anymore.  It's been over twenty five years, and I'm finally free."

Vinyl looked up to her mother.  "You don't have to worry about him anymore, mom.  I'll make sure they throw him in prison for life."

"Thank you, Vinny.  Not just for stopping him, but for trusting me.  You don't know how much it means to me to have my baby back."

Vinyl smiled, the first genuine smile I've seen since yesterday.  "You don't know how much it means to me to have a mom.  A real one this time."

Bluebelle tightened her grip.  "I swear to Celestia Vinyl that I'll be the best damn mother in the world.  For every year you had to suffer in your childhood I'll make up for it until the day I die.  I promise."

Vinyl put her head back on Bluebelle's shoulders.  "Thanks mom."

Another silence passed.  I looked back to the newly reunited mother and daughter.  Hmmm, I suppose I should leave them alone.  This is a rather intimate moment between them and I shouldn't intervene.  I'll just quietly retreat to Vinyl's room...

"Octavia, wait."  I turned around to see Bluebelle smiling at me.  "I have to thank you.  If it wasn't for you, Vinyl would have not accepted me.  In fact, without you Bulldoze would have gotten away with all her identity information.  So thank you.  Vinyl most certainly has chosen the perfect marefriend."

I nodded.  "Thank you Mrs...or should I say Ms. Bluebelle.  I'll give you two some alone time now.  If you need me I'll be napping."  I gave a sheepish smile and retreated around the corner.

(\/);,;(\/)

It was always hard saying goodbye.  Weather it be two ponies in a relationship trying to figure out who should hang up the phone first, or a mother and daughter parting ways after a heart filled reunion.  Bluebelle now stands at the front door with Vinyl standing next to her.  I was awoken a few minutes ago to also say goodbye.

About two hours ago, according to Vinyl, the police showed up to apprehend Bulldoze.  Lucky he was still unconscious, or else Vinyl could have been charged with murder.  Unless they make it out to be self defense.  Luckily it didn't need to come to that.  It took nearly five stallions to finally subdue the leviathan.

With a final hug, Vinyl and Bluebelle said their last goodbye.  Right before Bluebelle was about to turn around and leave, Vinyl said one last thing.  "What will you do now mom?"

She craned her neck to look at Vinyl.  "Hmm?  What do you mean?"

"Well...now that he's gone, what's going to happen to you?  Are you just going to go back home and...I don't know..something?"

Bluebelle sighed and looked down.  "Vinyl, in all honesty I don't know what I'm going to do.  Even before we decided to visit you the house was going under foreclosure.  That's probably why he tried to steal your money.  I'll think of something I guess...Wait a second, what's today's date?"

"The 4th of January."  I replied.

Her pupils shrunk.  "Oh no...oh no oh no...It's too late to make any payments on the house!  It's already way past the deadline!  The house is already gone..."  Her head hung low again.

Vinyl and I looked at eachother.  I knew we were sharing the same the thoughts.  The look of determination in her eyes as well as concern was all I needed.  Vinyl walked up beside Bluebelle and hugged her.  "You know mom, you can always stay with us if you don't have anywhere else to go."

Bluebelle's head immediately sprung up.  "Vinyl, I-I couldn't."

"I don't wanna hear it!"  Vinyl snapped.  "I will not let you live in the streets when there is a perfectly good, warm home right here!"

"Trust me, the streets are worse than you think."  I added.

"Yeah, just ask Tavi.  She lived on the streets for a year!"

"Thanks for being so enthusiastic about it, honey"  I deadpanned.

She smirked.  "I try.  Anyway, mom, c'mon!  You can totally stay here!  I have an extra room.  Even if I didn't I still couldn't allow you to just walk out of here and live under a bridge."  I rolled my eyes.

Bluebelle looked between Vinyl and I.  "Vinyl...you would really let me live with you and Octavia?  Even after--"  A sudden surge of magic sent Bluebelle flying in the air and trailing behind Vinyl as she guided her into the house.

"Alright that settles it, you're living with us, no more questions asked."  She dropped Bluebelle onto the couch.

As soon as the magical aura subsided, Bluebelle lunged at Vinyl.  "Oh thank you so much Vinny!"

Vinyl chuckled.  "Alright alright!  Enough with the sappy stuff today, I've had enough already.  Let's just do something fun."

"Like what?"  Bluebelle asked.

Vinyl looked around the room as if trying to find an answer.  However, the answer came in the form of a rumbling in her stomach.  She sheepishly smiled at her mother.

Bluebelle smiled devilishly.  "Race you to the kitchen?"

Vinyl mirrored the smile.  "You're on!"

It warms my heart to see those two reunited.  All the stress has been lifted off my shoulders.  I feel at ease again, calm with myself and the world around me.  Especially after that nap!  Celestia I feel good!  Everything is just wonderful!  It seems that the last obstacle has been cleared.

Well, not really.  There is still one obstacle left.  I looked out the window at the setting sun, contemplating when, or if, my father ever comes back to reconcile with us.  I hope he can look past Vinyl's attitude and character.  I don't want anymore hatred between family in my life anymore, I want us all to be united. He is the last piece left in making us sort of like a...family.

Chapter XVII

It is dark.  The only light glimmering in to the small room is of the ceiling fan shining onto a single table.  There are no windows, or any other source of light.  It is just a dim room in the basement with a single table suited with multiple chairs.  Now be advised, those chairs are not empty.  In fact, every chair in the room is occupied with a pony like object.

The table itself is not empty either.  Sprawled across the green and white surface is multiple multicolored chips.  Not the chips that one would eat, but chips one would use to play poker or dodge hold 'em with.  Accompanying the playing chips are playing cards.  A deck is stacked off to the side, and five cards face up are placed in the middle while each pony, excluding me, had two cards in their hooves.

I am not at a casino.  I am not in a bar or poker club.  I am at home, in my basement, with Vinyl sitting next to me as well as a few of her friends.  Once every month, Vinyl and her friends get together at her house for a game night, and today is one of those nights.

There are a total of four other ponies at the poker table.  To my right is Vinyl, and to my left is that barmare I met a while back.  Sour Grapes is her name.  Yes, the oh so very lovely pony to be around.  I honestly don't like her that much.  She's just such a...snarker.  Very blunt with her words and just seems to enjoy getting ponies aggravated.  Although I never thanked her for...unconventionally getting Vinyl and I together in this relationship.

Across the table is the only male in the room.  A pegasus stallion by the name of Steelwing.  He is a gray stallion whose coat glimmered even in this low light.  His mane is short and brown.  He is very muscular and well built, one fit to be a soldier.  In fact, he is an Officer in the Equestrian Army.  What was his rank again?  I think Vinyl said he was a Leftenant.

To Steelwing's left is his wife, Angel.  She is also a pegasus.  Her coat is bleach white, with a shining mane of pure gold.  Her hooves rested on her expanded stomach as she stared at it and smiled.  Her husband would occasionally hold her hoof while it is situated on her stomach and smile at her.  Angel was close, only a few more months left until their new child would arrive.  I believe when I was discussing it with Angel earlier she told me it is going to be a boy.

The last pony sat to Sour Grape's left.  This one is a little...I'm not even sure what to call her.  'Crazy' would be an understatement.  The best word...or actually phrase to describe her would be 'Completely defiant to the laws of physics.'  I honestly don't know how to feel about her.  She's always smiling and happy, but then again she's always hyper.  I don't have a problem with optimism, but she seems like there is not one single strand of anything bad on this earth.

Now, I know of her.  Pinkie Pie is her name.  Yes I know all about her and her friends and the Elements of Harmony.  Princess Twilight Sparkle and her friends have saved Equestria multiple times on almost catastrophic levels.  With the coming of Nightmare Moon, Discord, Cerberus leaving his post, the Changeling Invasion, the Return of the Crystal Empire, the Conversion of Night and Day, and the most devastating one, the Return of Tirek.

"Alright ladies,"  I heard Vinyl say as soon as she showed her cards.  "and gentleman.  Full house.  Whatcha got Steelwing?"

The stallion smirked as he showed his hoof.  "Four of a Kind.  Grapes?"

Sour Grapes shrugged.  "I got jack."  She tossed her cards onto the table face up, showing nothing of significant value.  "Pinkie?"

The pink mass of a living sugar rush giggled.  "Go fish!"  A sudden silence befell the room.  Five ponies all cast their glares at Pinkie.  It took her a few seconds before she finally figured it out.  "Opps!  Silly me, wrong game!"  I am resisting the urge to facehoof.  "Five aces!"  I blinked.  You can't have five aces in a dodge hold 'em game!  You can't even have five aces in any legitimate card game!  The room soon filled up with sounds of audacious laughter, groaning, 'oh c'mon', 'are you serious', and other noises.

Steelwing started chuckling after the noises died down.  "Pinks, I don't know how you do it, and I don't think I want to, but jeez girl, give us a chance at winning once in a while!"

Pinkie Pie started giggling again.  "Sorry Steelie!  It's just that when Vinny dealt the cards out I had two aces in my hoof, then the rest of the aces were shown on the table and I just had to win this round!  I mean how many times do you see a pony with five aces?  It's like super-duper-extra-rare!  OOOH just like the Cakes' secret chocolate fudge sundae recipe!  I wish I can make it for myself because it's the bestest most delicious desert I've ever tasted but they won't tell me the secret recipe because it's a secret even though I Pinkie Promised them like a bajillion times not to tell anyone else--"

"I THINK...we get it, Pinkie."  Thank you Vinyl for successfully cutting off that hyperactive pink pony shaped pile of sugar.  "Ok, next round.  Ante up your chips ladies.  You wanna play a round this time, Tavi?"  Vinyl asked, turning to me.

I looked at the table, thinking.  So far, Pinkie had the most chips with a pile that if placed in front of her would almost completely cover up her entire head.  Sour Grapes had half the amount as Pinkie, Steelwing had almost the same as Grapes, and Vinyl had a pile about the size of the deck situated off to the side.

"I'm not much of a card player..."  I started.

Vinyl smiled at me.  "Oh c'mooooon!  Just play one round!"  She leaned in close to whisper in my ear.  "Win me some chips, will ya?"

I smiled at Vinyl.  I guess I'll play one game, it sounds like fun.  "I suppose."  I replied.

"Awesome!"  Vinyl replied before handing me the deck.  "So I just dealt, and we're rotating clockwise.  So it's your turn to shuffle and deal."

Steelwing turned to his wife.  "Honey, you wanna play a round too?"

Angel gently shook her head.  "No thank you, dear.  I'm fine with just watching."  Her voice is smoother than any silk known to ponykind.  It's as if her vocal chords are made up of a choir.

"Alright then.  Would you like me to get you something before we start?  A drink or anything?"

"Thank you dear, but I'm fine.  Go have your fun!"

"Love you."  Steelwing then kissed his wife on the cheek.

"Love you too."  Angel returned the gesture.

I then began to shuffle the cards.  Once I finished and cut the deck, I dealt two to each pony at the table, excluding Angel.  Once everyone had their cards, I placed five face down on the table, and flipped three.  We placed our bets, and I looked at my cards.  King and queen of hearts.  I looked on the table.  There is a jack of hearts, a six of diamonds, and a two of clubs.  Hmmm, jack, king and queen of hearts...now what was that one hoof called again with all the royal cards?

To my left Grapes tapped her hoof on the table.  "Check."

Pinkie Pie giggled before banging her hoof on the table.  The force from the bang sent three chips from her pile flying into the air until they landed gracefully on top of one another in the pot.  "Raise three!"

Steelwing chuckled and shook his head.  He then grabbed three chips from his pile and tossed them into the pot.  "Call."

Vinyl took the same amount of chips and repeated the action.  "Call."

Now...I think I have to do the same.  I can either call or raise even more.  Hmmm, I have three royal cards of the same suit...I think there's a hoof for that.  Bloody hell what was it called again?  Royal something...  If I'm lucky enough the other face down cards could be the ones I need.  Should I take the risk?

"Pssst,"  I turned to the sound of the voice.  Vinyl is leaning towards me and nudging me.  "You're supposed to put the same number of chips in the pot that they did."  Calm down, Vinyl.  I somewhat know what I am doing.

I rolled my eyes and continued contemplating my next move.  There is a small chance that I will get the cards I need, but there's still a larger chance I will get something else that I can make do with.  Eh, what the hell.  "I raise three more."  I said before grabbing a hooffull of chips and tossing them into the pot.

"Oh ho, getting risky now aren't we?"  Steelwing said.  "You ever play dodge hold 'em before, Octavia?"

I shook my head.  "Can't say I've ever played any card game before."

"Eeeeeasy pickins."  Sour Grapes commented as I rolled my eyes again.

"Just because I've never had the opportunity to take part in a card game myself does not mean I don't know how to play one."  One thing I do know about card games is bluffing.  Hopefully mine will work.

Grapes took off her glasses and magically floated them in front of her with a small black piece of cloth to clean them.  "Well then, Ms. Fancy Flank, we all put our bets in, flip the next card."

I obeyed and flipped the first face down card.  It is a ten of hearts.  Splendid!  I have everything I need for a...a...bloody hell what is the name of that hoof!

"C'mon Grapes."  Steelwing continued, "Don't be such a sour puss."

"Wow, how long did it take you to come up with that one, Metalhead?"  Her hoof tapped on the table.  "Check."

Pinkie Pie giggled again.  "Metalhead!  Snnnk...Good one!"  Once her laughing calmed down she tapped her hoof on the table.  "Checky-check!"

Steelwing smirked.  "I've been saving that one for years!"  His voice oozed sarcasm.  "Check."

Vinyl waved her hooves in the air as if flagging down a flying pegasus.  "You and you're frikin puns, Steelwing!  They hurt my brain cells!"  Her hooves then positioned themselves on her temples before her magical grip on her cards faded.  The cards lay flat on the table face down.  "Fold."

I guess it's my turn to voice some sort of joke or 'zing'.  "More than your headbanging music?"  A round of laughter filled the basement.

Vinyl just adjusted her glasses and placed her hooves on the table with her head resting on top of them.  "Nyeh nyeh nyeh shut up."

I tapped my hoof on the table.  "Check."  Then flipped the second face down card; two of spades.  Drat, I can't use it.

"Ooh!  Tavi, turn up the radio, I like this song!"  The radio that has been going on in the background just changed to a new song, apparently it is one that spikes Vinyl's interest.  I leaned back to where it is situated and turned the nob a click or two, raising it's volume.  Vinyl started to bob her head up and down to the rhythm.  "Show me how to lie, you’re getting better all the time and turning all against the one is an art that’s hard to teach!"

Living with that crazy DJ for all these months has gotten me used to all the different music she plays out loud constantly.  It took a while for the dubstep to be completely drowned out, and need I remind you how painful that was.  Then there was her 'rock n roll' music.  I'll admit it was more bearable then anything else that had the misfortune to cross paths with me, but still it is annoying.

To my left, Sour Grapes groans.  "Octavia, please tell me how you put up with that."

I shoved my face into my hooves.  "Grapes, there is not a day that goes by where I don't ask that question myself."

The radio suddenly went quiet.  When I opened one eye to see what happened, Vinyl was looking at me with a quivering mouth.  Her voice is shaky and feigning sorrow.  "That hurt, Tavi.  How could you say such a thing?  I thought we were friends!"

We are only 'friends' because you refuse to tell anyone of our relationship in fear of judgement.  "I'd use that term lightly."  I replied.

"So you're saying we're not friends?"

"If that's what you want to think."  Where is this joke even going?

She crossed her arms.  "So I guess I'm just gonna have to make you pay rent then."  She finished her statement with a smirk.

Bastard.  "Then I guess you'll just have to cook for yourself then."  I have her now.

Vinyl's face fell for a split second before perking up with a cocky grin.  "You are mistaken, my foolish roommate.  For you see, I have a secret weapon of sorts.  One that will rend you useless."

"Render."  I corrected automatically.  "What, pray tell, is that?"

Vinyl cleared her throat, then turned towards the staircase leading out of the basement.  "MOM!"

Instantly hoof steps from above could be heard.  A second or two later, a creme unicorn descended the staircase while holding a tray in her magical grasp.  Once she reached the bottom, she levitated the tray to the table.  "I'm right here, Vinyl.  And I brought cupcakes for all your friends!"

"Yay cupcakes!"  Pinkie blurted out before diving right into the pile of colorful pastries.  Before she started chomping down on one, she reached into her mane as if trying to grab something.  After some strange metallic clanging sounds, Pinkie was able to pull out a bottle of hot sauce that she poured onto the cupcake.  "Mhmmmm!"  It finally dawned on Pinkie that everyone in the room was gawking at her.  "What?  It's good!"

...I'm not even going to ask.

"Anyway..."  Vinyl started.  "Thanks mom!"  A hug between the two followed her statement.

"Is there anything else you need before I go back up?"  Bluebelle asked.

"Nah, we're good."  Vinyl replied.  Bluebelle leaned forward to kiss Vinyl on the cheek, to which she reacted with a flailing arm and a whine.  "Mom, stop!"  Her voice then lowered to a whisper uttered through clenched teeth.  "Not in front of my friends."

Bluebelle smirked.  "Oh, am I...embarrassing you?"

"Kinda!"  Vinyl replied.

"But, Vinny, I never got to do this to you when you were a foal.  And you can bet your backwards-eighth-noted-flank that I'm going to take every opportunity that comes.  Ooh!  Sweetie, there's a smudge on your glasses."  With a flicker of magic, Bluebelle levitated a cloth and rubbed it against the left lens of Vinyl's glasses....Much to her disapproval.  "I'll be upstairs if you need me."  With that said, Bluebelle ascended the stairs and left to do whatever she was doing before.

Once the mother was out of the room the other ponies started hysterically laughing.  I myself started to chuckle as well.  Oh if only you could see the look on Vinyl's face!  She's completely flustered from embarrassment!  In an effort to hide away her shame, she levitated one of her portable music players with a pair of headphones.  Apparently she is going to drown out all the laughter and jeering with music.

When the laughter died down, Steelwing is the first to speak.  "Oh Vinny, what are we going to do with you?  Sometimes--OOF!  Oh, hey there bud!"

The interruption in the officer's sentence was caused by a smaller pony shaped object jumping onto his lap.  Steelwing's son, Ironwing, an almost spitting image of the soldier himself, chose this moment to come into the scene.  He is only a toddler himself, about five years of age.  I had the opportunity to meet him yesterday, actually, when he randomly appeared in the house.  No joke, I was just watching some television in the living room when I noticed the colt staring at me off to the side of the room.

☭

It was early yesterday morning.  I had just finished washing the dishes from breakfast and decided to settle down for a little television.  It was in the middle of a commercial when I peeled my eyes away from the television to investigate the gray spot in the corner of my eye.  I turned to face the gray spot and noticed the foal with a blank look on his face as he stared at me from the foot of the couch.

"Hello."  I said to him.

He said nothing in return.

"Are you lost, young one?"  I had asked.

He still kept quiet.

At the time I didn't quite know what to do at that moment.  I thought he was probably one of the nearby neighbor's foal who stumbled into the wrong house.  I was going to get Vinyl and ask her if she knew him, but she beat me to it.

"Hey there kiddo!"  Vinyl said when she entered the room.  "Watcha doing here?"  She then scooped up the foal onto her back, and in response he laughed with glee.

"Vinyl,"  I started, "do you know this foal?"

"Yeah I do!  This is my neighbor Steelwing's kid.  He comes around my place every now and then and likes to just hang around and watch me make music."

I grumbled to myself.  Even the youth of our nation is succumbing to this generic rubbish.  Question now, contemplate life and the future of ponykind later.  "Then how come I've never seen him until now?"

"Steelwing and his wife went on vacation for Hearths Warming.  Since this little guy's here, I bet they're back in town!"

☭

And that was the story of how I met Ironwing.  Such a curious little guy, but awfully quiet.  I haven't heard him speak a single word yet.  He just seems to innocently stare at everything around him as if observing the world for anything exciting.

"Came to watch me win?"  Steelwing continued.  He then showed his hoof to Ironwing.  "Watcha think I should do here, bud?  Raise or check?"  Ironwing simply stared at the cards before pointing at the pile of chips at his father's disposal.  "That's my boy!"

"Finally we can get on with this game!"  Grapes chimed in.

Oh right, I almost forgot we were still in a card game.  Where were we?  Ah yes, Vinyl folded, I checked and revealed the next card, now it's Grapes' turn to do something.

Said pony grabbed two chips from her pile and tossed them into the pot.  "Raise two."

Pinkie is too preoccupied with eating a cupcake to pay attention.  It took a grunt and a shove by Grapes to snap her back to reality.  "Oopsies!  I forgot we were playing a game!  Now let's see....hmmmm....I fold!"

It is now Steelwing's turn.  "I see your two chips, and raise you two more."

"You've activated my TRAP CARD!"

Everyone turned towards Pinkie, while Sour Grapes facehoofed.  On the table in front of Pinkie is a purple colored card with a picture of what looks like a minotaur or something inside a deep hole.  Now, I'm not one who plays card games, nor have ever played one before, but I'm sure this card is not part of dodge hold em.

"Pinkie!"  Grapes started, clearly aggravated.  "Wouldya stick to one game already!"

Pinkie scoffed and looked offended.  "I already folded, I was playing this game with Ironwing!"  She then pointed to the young colt, who somehow now had four cards in his hooves with a brown and black swirl pattern as well as two face down cards and a face up light khaki card with a picture of a blue dragon.  He flipped one of the face down cards up, showing a purple card with a picture of a Swiss army knife.

Pinkie's jaw dropped, literally.  "Awww poo.  I don't have any monsters on the field, and that direct attack puts my life points to zero.  You win!"

"Can we just continue with this game?!"  Sour Grapes yelled.  "Octavia, flip the last card."

I rolled my eyes.  "Fine fine."  The card is flipped, showing an ace of spades.  No matter, I have everything I need already to win this game.  I smiled to myself, this is going to be good.

Once the last bets were placed, we all showed our cards.  Steelwing ended up having a three of a kind with the aces, and Sour Grapes had four of a kind with the twos.  Little did they know that I will dominate this game!  All shall bow before Octavia Harmonious!

I lowered my cards and smirked.  "I'll admit this game has been rather...interesting...but I do believe I have the highest hoof:  Ten, jack, queen, and king of hearts!"

All noise in the room stopped.  All eyes turned to my cards, then to me, and back to my cards.  I knew it.  They're too shocked by being beaten by a new player to accept their fate.  I guess then I'll---wait, why are they laughing?  Yes, laughing.  They seem to find their loss amusing.

"Oh ho ho ho...poor Octavia."  Grapes started.  "You aint got jack shit!  Ha ha ha ha!"

"Grapes,"  Steelwing said sternly, "watch the language around my kid.  And yes, Octavia, you have junk."

I raised a brow.  "Junk?!  I have...that one hoof with all the royal cards of one suit."

"A Royal Flush."  Angel whispered to me.

"Yes...that one."  I replied, nodding to the white pegasus.  "A Royal Flush."

"You do realize any Flush requires five cards, not four?" Steelwing said.

Bloody...hell...PLEASE tell me Vinyl is still not paying attention to us!  I'll never hear the end of it if she knows what happened here!  I turned to my right, and sure enough Vinyl was still bobbing her head and singing along to her music.

..."Rag doll, livin' in a movie!  Hot tramp, daddy's little cutie!  So fine, I never see ya leavin' by the back door!.."

Thank Celestia at least one of us is saved from embarrassment from the other.  If it would have come to her ridiculing me for my lack of card skills, I would just jeer her over her mother's motherly attitude.  I won't lie, I'll still do it, but just when the moments are right.

Ironwing allowed a yawn to escape his throat.  He then proceeded to circle around in his father's lap until he settled down and threatened to fall asleep.  The parents noticed this, and Angel gently picked up her foal with a hoof and nestled him into her wings for comfort.

"Well."  Steelwing started, "It's been fun and all, but I think it's time for us to get going."

"Bout time."  Grapes commented.

The soldier shot her an aggravated glare that soon turned to an amused one.  "Oh don't be so whiney, Grapes."

"Wouldya look at that!  Another pun referencing my name and profession!  Bravo, bravo!  Got anymore good jokes in that so called brain of yours Spearhead?"

"I'm afraid all my jokes aimed towards you have been...spoiled."

"....I'm going to shank you..."

Steelwing ignored her threat and turned to me while pointing at Vinyl.  I immediately got the hint and snatched her headphones off of her ears.

"C'mon, C'mon listen to the money talk - OW!  What was that for?"  She yells in protest.

I pointed to the three pegasi in the room.  "Your friends are leaving.  It would be polite if you said 'goodbye' to them."

"Oh yea...See ya Steelwing, Angel, Ironwing!"

Two of the three pegasi voiced their own goodbyes and waved at Vinyl before ascending the stairs and disappearing.  Pinkie Pie and Sour Grapes are the only two ponies left in the room besides Vinyl and I.  The former is too busy with scarfing her face with hot sauce drenched cupcakes, while the latter is cleaning her gold rimmed glasses yet again.

Once the final cupcake found it's way into Pinkie's powerful and somehow slim stomach, she proceeded to stand up and get ready to leave.  "Well, I have to catch the next train back to Ponyville in thirty minutes.  Thanks for the super-duper fun card game, Vinny!  Oh, and tell your mom I said thanks for the cupcakes!  They were extra-extra-EXTRA delicious!  See ya next month!  Oh!  I almost forgot!"  With a blur, Pinkie zipped up the stairs and back down.  Only this time she was carrying a cannon with her.  Yes, you heard me right.  A cannon...

Pinkie pulled a string on the back of the weapon and out launched a barrage of colorful confetti.  "I almost forgot to give you the 'I met a new friend through an old friend' surprise party cannon blast!  You see, Octavia, I love meeting new ponies.  And when I mean love I mean LOVE!  Meeting new friends is like the bestest feeling in the world!  Well, that and Mister and Misses Cakes' super secret chocolate fudge sundae recipe!  Did I ever tell you the story--"

"Pinkie!"  Vinyl yelled.

"Yes?"  Pinkie replied innocently.

Vinyl pointed to the exit of the basement.  "Train?"

Pinkie blinked.  "Oh yeah...well bye!"  With that, she is off.

Now only Sour Grapes remained in the basement.  She continued to clean her glasses for a few more seconds before resting them back on her muzzle.  A smirk formed as she stared at Vinyl and I.  "So,"  She started, "am I the only one around here who knows you two are banging?"

Dammit Grapes!  Why do you have to be so blunt!  Now you've got me blushing and staring at the floor.  I'll have you know that we've only had intercourse one time!  Once!  Mainly because the morning after that night was the day Vinyl's parents came over, and afterwards Vinyl has been busy trying to find a soundproofing spell.  This house may be relatively large, but there is little to nothing in here that absorbs sound.

"No!"  Vinyl yelled almost instantly.  "My mom does..."

Grapes started snickering.  "Well, that must be embarrassing.  You haven't told Spearhead or Pinkie yet?"

Vinyl crossed her forelegs behind her head and leaned back in the chair.  "Nope."

"C'mon Vinny.  Why you always keepin' these secrets from us?  First your eyes, then what happened in sophomore year," with that said, Vinyl involuntarily flinched, "now this?  Are you really that embarrassed?"  Is it just me, or is Sour Grapes attempting to be sympathetic?

Vinyl looked to the floor.  "Well, i-it's not just that it's...uh..."

Grapes raised a brow.  "Out with it.  C'mon, mare up!"

"It just...wouldn't look good for our names ya know?  I mean, look at Tavi.  She's supposed to be this uptight refined noblemare that's rising back up in fame as a classical musician.  I don't think her fans would take kindly to it if they found out she was a...fillyfooler...and also dating a DJ nonetheless."  Ahhh...I see.  I can tell that she is referring to my father.  Dammit, why does he have to be so...prejudiced?  So close minded?  I never would have thought that my father of all ponies would be just like the stereotypical high class snob.

However, I do have to agree with Vinyl.  The nobles don't take too kindly to...homosexuality.  They'd rather stick to tradition and pure noble bloodlines.  I used to think that way.  I used to believe that the high class of Canterlot were the 'master' ponies and everyone else were just low life commoners.  All of that changed when I met Vinyl.  She showed me how much of an uptight snob I used to be and made me realize that these social classes mean nothing.

Sour Grapes nodded her head at Vinyl's explanation.  "Ok, ok that makes sense, but am I an elitist prancy?  Do I frolic around with an over-sized hat with my nose in the air like I own the place?  No.  You didn't have a problem with me knowing you're gay.  I genuinely don't give a fuck, and I DOUBT Metalhead, Angel, or even PINKIE PIE would give one either."

Vinyl sighed.  "I know.  You guys are my friends and I'd never think that any of you would do something like that to me.  It's just that...I'm kinda paranoid that it's somehow gonna get out that I'm gay and dating Octavia Harmonious and then all hell breaks loose.  I just don't want to put that kind of stress on Tavi.  It's her I'm worried about.  My fans would take it a lot better than hers would."  I smiled and nuzzled Vinyl.   You're so good to me, love.

"Awww, now ain't that sweet...faggots.  But seriously, we don't care, we're not gonna parade it around the entire city, and you know as well as I do that Pinkie can--and will--keep a secret to her grave."

The room stayed quiet for a minute as Vinyl silently contemplated Grapes' proposal.  In my opinion, I don't particularly mind being open about our relationship.  Well, within the boundaries of Vinyl's friends.  I wouldn't want ponies like Fancy Pants to know about it.  However, Vinyl seems to be paranoid about this information being leaked into the media somehow.  Just like the time Vinyl returned my cello to me.  When I kissed her cheek there, coincidentally, was a paparazzi standing outside the window with a loaded camera.  The next day almost every magazine had that picture with some sort of title referring to a relationship.  It was lucky that Vinyl's manager pulled the story out and told the media it was slander.

"Fine fine alright."  Vinyl finally voiced.  "I know for sure that Pinkie won't have a problem keeping her mouth shut, and I can trust Steelwing.  He's a good friend, I know he won't do anything to, like, make me wanna kick his shiny ass.  Ya know what?  Next time we all meet back here next month I'll tell everyone." I soon felt a foreleg wrap around my waist and pull me closer to Vinyl.  I had to turn my attention to a nearby corner of the basement to hide my red tinted cheeks.  "Don't even care anymore.  YOL--"  I had to cut her off with a well-deserved good-old-fashioned back-hoofed slap.  I swear to Celestia that stupid phrase or whatever is more annoying than her music.

Sour Grapes clapped her hooves to her face.  Ah yes, a double hoofed facehoof.  Appropriate.  "No, Vinyl.  Just...no.  Do not speak to me.  I'm leaving now.  Go have your sex now or whatever.  If you'll excuse me, I'll be going home.  Bye."  Then she is gone.  I started with only a small stain of scarlet on my cheeks, but now it spread like a virus and covered my whole lower face and muzzle.

"Ya know, I was just joking around."  Vinyl said.  "Whatever."  She then turned to me, took off her glasses, and gave me those 'bedroom eyes'.

Oh no...not this again.  Why is it that I feel so powerless when those damn beautiful eyes of hers stare at me like that?  I just become a whimpering submissive weakling whenever she does that.  Vinyl then began to walk around me in a circle.  Every couple of passes she would brush her tail against some part of my body.  I can't do anything but stand here, blushing as if my veins ruptured, and shake.

My heart is racing.  My adrenaline levels are increasing.  My whole body is fidgeting for some action.  I've only had intercourse once with Vinyl, and that was a week and a half ago!  As soon as Bluebelle moved in, Vinyl was scared that she could hear us through this bloody echoing house.  So of course she would try to learn a soundproofing spell; Celestia knows how dense her magical abilities are...

Do you know how much it hurts right now?  Just all these stockpiled feelings and thoughts of Vinyl just ravishing me on the spot pains me!  I need a release.  I need Vinyl to take me right now, and ravish me, and make my lower regions feel like jelly when she is done!

I thought Vinyl was going to pounce on me right here right now.  Oh but no!  She's taking her sweet bloody time!  I hate you so much Vinyl.  I love you so much.  Just do something already!  Don't just intertwine your tail with mine, or nuzzle me and purr.  If you don't do something right now, I will!

Suddenly, the sound of hoofsteps were heard.  My whole body is paralyzed, even more than when Vinyl was teasing me.  My marefriend sidestepped to the left, making a small gap between us.  I followed the hoofsteps from above; they were heading towards the basement door!

When the door opened, a mare that looked like an older Vinyl except with one shade of blue mane instead of two appeared.  "Vinyl, Octavia!"  Bluebelle called.  "I'm heading out to the market.  Would you like me to get you two anything specific while I'm out?"

"Nah I'm good, mom!"  Vinyl replied.

I took a deep breath to calm myself from the on-edge teasing.  "N-no thank you.  I'm fine..."  Don't worry, my pudding supplies are still stocked.

"Alright then, I'll be back in less than an hour!"  Once the hoofsteps sounded no more, I knew we were completely alone.

"Weeeeeeelllll, now that we're aloooooone--"  I'm not waiting for Vinyl anymore.  There are times when this slow seducing is just too much to bear.  The very second I knew for sure there was not another single living creature in this house, I dove straight for that blue-maned scarlet-eyed goddess of a mare.  There is no mercy.  There is no hesitation as I lunged my lips straight for hers.

The force from my pounce sent us both reeling backwards until Vinyl fell over on top of the table, and I stood above her in front it.  Even with all the movement and toppling we still remained lip-locked.  I've only experienced intercourse once, and I'll admit I still don't know exactly what to do during intercourse.  Well, since I'm on top this time...I guess I'll just do what Vinyl did to me the first time.

I started with moving one hoof from her head down her back while my other hoof stayed underneath her head.  After a few more seconds of passionate kissing, I broke away from her lips only to move my own in a line from her cheek to her ear.  Vinyl moaned in pleasure and turned her head, giving me a better angle for more ear nibbles.  Splendid!  I'm doing it right!

Alright what's next?  Ah yes!  With the hoof I had under Vinyl's back, I moved it downward even more until I came into contact with her flank.  I massaged her cutie mark slowly and gently in a circular motion, receiving more pleasurable moans from my marefriend.  This is going better than I expected!  Ahhh, It feels so good to be in control here rather than have her being on top.

My other hoof traveled to her opposite flank.  My lips ceased nibbling and proceeded to kiss in a line around her neck.  I dug my hooves deeper into her flank.  In response, Vinyl gasped and moaned.  I felt her legs wrap around my waist and her forelegs wrap around my neck, attempting to pull me closer.

Alright, time to quicken things up here, but not too fast.  I slowly dragged my line of kisses down her to her chest, then down to her belly.  Ok...I can do this.  I am now approaching the target...Carefully, slowly, sexily....

"OH SHIT!"

My concentration and my actions broke when I felt a pressuring pain on my chest and ears.  I soon found myself face-up on the floor staring at the ceiling.  I groaned as I got up and rubbed my back and chest.  What the bloody hell just happened?  What was that, a scream?  Oh no...oh no!  PLEASE don't tell me someone walked in on us?!

I slowly turned my head to the staircase.  Please please please don't have somepony there!  I opened one eye...only to find an empty staircase.  Thank Celestia!  Oh I don't know what I would've done if somepony walked in on us!  I'd probably faint, or my head would explode from all the blood rushing up to it.

Still, what was that scream?  I turned back to the table, and Vinyl is missing.  A quick glance to the left corner of the room confirmed Vinyls whereabouts: backed into a corner with her eyes wide and her hoof on clenching her heart.

What the deuce?  "Vinyl."  I said, my voice full of worry.  "Did I hurt you?  Oh my I'm so sorry!"  I soon rushed to her side, holding her head and stroking her mane.

She immediately returned the embrace.  "N-no...I-It's not that.  You were fine.  It felt amazing!  But...I kinda..saw something.

"What was it, dear?"

She mumbles something incoherent.

"What was that?"  I ask.

"A spider."

"A splinter?"

She shook her head.  "A Spider."

"A Spinner?"

Instead of mumbling something else, she pointed to a spot on the table.  I squint, and with a few eye adjustments I saw a small arachnid looking object hanging from a web in the same area that we were making sweet love.

"I-I mean c'mon!  Look at it!  We were all like 'mmhmhmhmhmhmh' and then it came down on its web all like 'eyyyyyyy' and-and it was so gross with its...its legs and-and just hanging there and...and it totally wanted to bite us and infect us with spider venom and kill us and...and it was just terrible.  Terrible."

"Are you bucking kidding me?!  A spider?  That's what all this fuss is about?!"  I scream.  I mean really!  A bloody spider was what got her all worked up!  I can understand that mutant radioactive steriods-spider last time, but this one?  It's the size of a bloody poker chip!

I got up with a huff and walked over to the table.  When I saw the eight legged wanker I charged my hoof up and brought it down on the damn thing.  The force was almost enough to break the table as I heard a few cracks.  Oh, and just for emphasis, I twist my hoof as if I am holding a dagger.

Vinyl soon fell to my side.  "So uh...I kinda killed the mood didn't I?"

"Oh no..."  I replied.  "You didn't just kill it, you slaughtered it like lambs in the field!"  I huffed and turned to the staircase.  "I'm going upstairs."

"Oh!"  Vinyl replied instantly.  "So we're continuing this in the bedroom?"  She asked with a sultry tone.

"No..."  I said calmly with an exaggerated smile.  "It's four o' clock, I'm going to the living room to watch some Twilight Zone in peace.  You're welcome to join me.

Vinyl tilted her head in bemusement.  "Twilight Zone?  Wazzat?"

Did she just ask 'what is The Twilight Zone?  "Vinyl....I love you to death, but sometimes I feel like throwing you off a cliff.  How do you not know what Twilight Zone is?"

She shrugged.  "Am I supposed to know?"

I stood up and looked her dead in the eye from point blank range.  "It is only the most genius, deep minded, contemplative, inspiring, emotional, greatest show that ponykind has ever had the gracefulness and honor to observe!  Rod Serling, the creator, the stallion whose mind matches to no others, the stallion whose philosophy is unopposed by any other stallion, mare, gryphon, minotaur, dragon, or princess that has ever lived or is still living.  Plato, Demosthenes, Socrates, none of them even come close to understanding the mindset of pony then Rod Serling."  There, I think I made my point.

Vinyl only blinked as she attempted to process the flow of information.  "What does 'contemplative' mean?"

Why wasn't I born with more hooves for more facehoofs?  Because I need those right now.  Double facehoofs plus the wall doesn't come close to the amount I am in need of.

☭

That's not fair.  That's not fair at all!  There was time now!  There was...was all the time I needed!  That's not fair-air-air!  That's not fair-air-air-air-air!

The best laid plans of mice and men...and Bookworm.  The small stallion in the glasses who wanted nothing but time.  Bookworm, now just a part of a smashed landscape, just a piece of the rubble, just a fragment of what mare has deeded to herself.  Mr. Bookworm.  In the Twilight Zone.

Every time.  Every single time I finish watching an episode of The Twilight Zone I always find my mind journeying to a realm of deep philosophical contemplation.  I always find myself re-thinking life and its meanings, and what ponykind plans to do in its future.  What are we but not enemies among ourselves?  Is it our eventual destiny to turn against our own brothers over futile meaningless things such as small golden pieces of metal.

There are times when I have given up on the future of ponykind.  Corruption reigns and spreads like a plague amongst our people and our neighbors.  The fog of this corruption clouds our minds and our judgements, telling ourselves where are moralities lie and who we are loyal to.  The fog of greed is thick and heavy, few have lifted it, and others prefer to be lost in its eternal torment.

Our own greed will eventually be our downfall.  The Darkness inside our souls will consume our purity and destroy our sanity.  Only those who are strong minded and unshackled by the chains of life will see the truth.  They will know about their Darkness, and how to control it.  Because once you fall too far into the Darkness, there is no Light to save you.  Those are my thoughts and perceptions on ponykind and life as we know it.

Ahh!  Another episode is coming on.

There is a fifth dimension beyond that which is known to mare.  It is a dimension as vast as space and as timeless as infinity.  It is the middle ground between light and shadow, between science and superstition, and it lies between the pit of mare's fears and the summit of her knowledge.  This is the dimension of imagination.  It is an area which we call the Twilight Zone.

The camera panned down from the night sky to a bird's eye view of a neighborhood.  I gasped!  I know this episode!  It is my favorite one in the series!  The Monsters are due on Maple Street!  Lucky me, they don't often play season one episodes anymore.  I am going to enjoy every minute of this.

Until the doorbell decided to be a wanker.  Bloody hell, "Vinyl!"  I yelled.

A second or so later the white mare emerged from her studio, music blaring from behind her.  "I heard it I heard it!"  What?  What is this!  Vinyl actually heard something over her ear-murdering music?  I must be in the Twilight Zone myself!

Alright, back to some good ol' black and white old school television.

"Octavia."

My ears perked up.  Did..did Vinyl just use my full name?  Something must be going on here... I turned around and looked at her.  Her glasses were off and her eyes were locked on to me in what I could best explain as a stone hardened expression.  "Something wrong, dear?"  I asked.

A shadow washed over her features as she cast a glance to the direction of the door.  "It's your dad."

F-father?  He's here?  Now?  Why?  Ok...ok calm down Octavia.  He's probably here to apologize.  Yes, that's right.  He had his time to think all this through, now all he needs to do is apologize to both Vinyl and I and we can all live happily ever after.  We can all be one happy family, where we all love and care for each other without judgement.

Oh who am I kidding?  He's just here to renounce me as his daughter because of the reputation that I will give him as the father of a fillyfooler who's in love with a DJ!  My father is a nobleman that works as a professor in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.  If the other nobles were to know about me and my sexual orientation, father's reputation would be destroyed!  I've brought shame to his name!

"Get a hold of yourself, Octavia!"

When my mind returned to the real world, I found Vinyl holding me by the shoulders and roughly shaking me back and forth.  I placed both my hooves on her shoulders and pushed back in return, signaling her to stop shaking me.  She released me, and I took a deep breath to calm my mind.

"Listen Tavi,"  Vinyl started.  "He's not here to renounce you or anything.  He's here to apologize and for you to forgive him so you two can be all happy and stuff again."

I looked deep into her scarlet eyes.  They graced me with a feeling of re-assurance and support.  "Are you sure, love?"  I asked quietly.

Two white hooves soon found their way around my back as I am pulled into a hug.  "Totally sure.  If not, cut off my horn and feed it to a dragon."

We stayed embrace for a moment longer before I broke the hug.  "Alright then.  I trust you."  Wait a second..."Wait, how did you know I was thinking my father would renounce me?"

A flash of blue emitted from her horn.  "Mind reading, baby!"

I gasped and took a step back.  "You did not!"

Vinyl started giggling.  "Kidding, kidding!  C'mon, I don't know any mind reading spells!  You were thinking out loud again!"

Thinking out loud?  Dammit.  "Again?  Since when do I think out loud?!"

"When you get all panicky I hear ya do it sometimes.  It's kinda cute ya know."

I sighed.  "Whatever.  Where's my father?"

"Door."  Vinyl pointed to the front door.

"Very well."  I stood up and stared at the direction of the door.  The feeling of dread loomed in the air and chilled me to the bone.  The anticipation held me by a noose, just waiting to pull the lever and drop me.  I slowly proceeded forward, putting one hoof in front of the other, in front the other, and the other, and the last.

I rounded a corner to face the front door.  There he is, staring blankly at a non-existent spot in space.  My word, he looks horrible!  Not only are his eyes bloodshot, but from the amount of bags he has it looks like he didn't sleep in weeks!  His suit is faded and raggedy, and his tie is torn.

I couldn't help but feel my heart break at the sight.  It seems as if he took the news rather...harshly.  The stress from processing all of this at once certainly took a toll on his physical health.  I can't believe that I put him through all of this.  Is it just because I'm in love with another mare?  Is it because of who that mare is perceived to be?

Growing up, my father was the only one I had in my life that I was really close to.  Him, as well as one or two of his close friends who I started calling 'uncles' during my younger years.  Of course I knew I wasn't related to them, but it just felt as if they were family to me.  Now, seeing him in this condition makes me want to cry.

"Father!"  I shrieked, taking a step back.

I watched him as his eyes slowly closed for a few seconds, then he turned to regard me.  I can see the pain and hurt in his eyes as clear as day.  It seems as even just looking at me tears him up from the inside.  "Octavia."  He said after a long time of just staring at me.  "How have you been these past few weeks?  Hopefully better than I have."

"Father..."  I said again.  "What happened to you?"

He gently ran a hoof over his face and through his mane.  "That bad eh?"

I turned to one side and motioned towards the inside of the house.  "Please come in."

He obeyed with a little hesitation.  As the old stallion slowly tread his way inside, leaving behind him sorrow in every hoofstep, I couldn't help but feel guilty about all this.  I mean, yes he was the one who overreacted, but still...I put him through so much unnecessary pain.  Damn myself for being a daddy's girl!

I followed closely behind him.  As we neared the couch, I noticed Vinyl, with her glasses on, sitting and twiddling with her hooves.  The mare soon saw us coming and got up.  "I'll just...uh...be somewhere else."  A quick pivot and she was exiting the room.

"No, Vinyl."

Vinyl immediately stopped and turned around, noticing my father beckoning her.  "Please, stay."  He continued.  "This concerns you just as much as it concerns Octavia."  His tone is very gentle and welcoming.  Vinyl, too, had her doubts, but obeyed nonetheless.

In this living room, there are two couches that sit at a right angle to each other while a spinning chair sits at the opposite angle.  The couch that father and I are sitting at is facing at the direction of the fireplace, while the other is facing towards the television.  The spinning chair Vinyl is situated at is in front and between the fireplace and television, facing us.

A long silence descended on us.  Father has his head hung low and his eyes closed.  His breathing is heavy, as if he is thinking hard about what he is going to say.  Vinyl's gaze is attuned to some random spot on the wall behind us, most likely.  It's hard to tell who or what she's focusing on with those glasses.

More time has passed, and with each passing second my anxiety levels increase.  My heard rate started to speed up as well as my sweating.  Everything around me started to look...off.  Some of the picture frames on the walls are...a tad crooked.  I need to fix those.  Even my cravat seems to be...not aligned.  That won't do.  Let me see if...no it's still crooked.  How about...bloody hell.  That's not right either.  What the deuce?  Come on now.  Dammit why can't I fix it!

"Remember the day I gave that to you?"

I stopped attempting to fix my cravat and looked up to my father.

"You were only a wee filly back then."  He continued, while simultaneously using his magic to properly fix my cravat, to which I blushed out of embarrassment at.  "You look so much like your mother.  When I watched as you...appropriated yourself to her cello.  I wanted to stop you.  You knew very well that that cello was off limits, but you still played it anyway.  I watched as you tried...and tried...and tried to play it.  You wouldn't give in.  It's as if that cello was calling to you."  He lightly chuckled.  "You're a spitting image of your mother, Tavia.

"I don't know how long, but eventually you tired out.  That's when I revealed myself, and let me tell you the look on your face when you knew you got caught!"

My ears folded against my head as I tried to make myself look as small as possible.

"That's when you started rambling on and on about how sorry you were.  I was never really mad at you, Tavia.  I just wanted to wait until I knew you were ready to play that cello.  Apparently you knew you were ready before I did.  So once I was able to sooth your mind from all the crying and sang you a lullaby-"

Even more embarrassment.

-"I showed you that cravat.  Do you remember that?  How I told you about your mother and how she was a musical prodigy?  And how that cravat is a family heirloom?  Passed on from her mother, and her mother's mother."

He took a long pause, clearly holding back tears...something that I couldn't...

"I made a promise that day...A promise that I almost broke on this day.  I promised you the moment you were born, and revealed it to you the second I handed that cravat to you.  That promise I made was to never abandon you.  That I would never turn my back on you no matter what happens.  You are the only one left in my life...The only pony who I love and care for.  Without you...I'm completely alone.  I realize that now."

At this point, my father couldn't hold back anymore tears.

"I was wrong...I allowed my prejudices to cloud my judgement.  My mind was so set on protecting you that I didn't see to reasoning and cast away all better knowledge.  I was a fool, an overprotective fool.  I was too scared that you would become what I always feared: A drug addict, or an alcoholic, or a...a whore...

"And Vinyl."  Father turned his attention to the said mare.  "I was wrong to believe you to be all that I said.  My judgement was so clouded by my fear and prejudice that I didn't even see before my own eyes what you have actually done to my little Tavia.  You offered her a home without even knowing anything about her, and for nothing in return.  You helped her get back on her hooves and play music again.  And best of all, you offered her your heart.  Now believe me when I say I am truly...truly sorry for ever believing you to be...all of that.  Could you ever forgive me, Vinyl?"

With a shaky hoof, Vinyl slowly reached up to take off her glasses.  With a spark of magic, she levitated a handkerchief to wipe her tears away while nodding to my father.

"Please, Octavia, I don't want to lose you again.  I can't live with myself knowing that I turned my back on you over something so...miniscule and foolish.  I love you, Octavia.  You are my daughter, and nothing will ever change that- OI!"

This is the part where I lunge at my father and hold him in a vice-grip like hug.  My tears ran freely, like as if the dam in my eyes had broken again.  I felt my fathers strong arms gently wrap around me and hold me close.  I let out all my emotions in this single hug.  All of my tension, my stress, my love and forgiveness.  I just want nothing more now then to hold my father and never let him go.

"Don't be shy now, Vinyl.  Come here!"

I grunted as another pony-shaped object impacted my side and wrapped her hooves around both my father and I.  I smiled, both from my body and soul.  My father accepts Vinyl.  My father accepts Vinyl!  I'm so happy!

"I should be blessed, really."  He said through a strained voice.  "The gods have given me not one, but two girls to look after and protect now."

"Thanks, Mr. Arpeggio."  Vinyl whispered.

My father chuckled and ruffled up Vinyl's mane.  "There's no need to call me 'Mr.' or 'Sir' anymore, Vinyl.  You're like...family to me now."

"Can I call ya dad?!"

"Umm...well..."

"How about pops?"

"You see-"

"Daddyo?"

"I don't think-"

"Dadarama?"

"Is that even a-"

"Papa?"

"...Maybe..."

"Daddy-kins-"

"How about we just stick with 'Arpeggio' for now, and I'll consider later if you want to call me 'Papa'."

"Awww...how 'bout Reggie?"

My father looked at her with a confused expression.  I just shrugged and motioned for him to go along with it.  Vinyl can have her little nicknames for everyone if she desires.

Father rolled his eyes, but kept his smile.  "Alright then."

Vinyl squee'd and hugged us both tighter.

This has to be one of the best days of my life!  Vinyl and I have been through a few tough spots, but we carried on.  Just look where it's gotten us.  Vinyl's long term tension with her parents has been resolved, as well as having her mother free from domestic violence and finally able be a true mother.  My father accepted Vinyl and holds no more prejudices against her.  Life is turning out fairly well for us, and I intend to keep it that way.

☭

Later today; it is about six o' clock.  Vinyl, Bluebelle, father and I have all gathered around the table and have dinner.  Shortly after all the group hugs, father excused himself to the bathroom and freshen up.  I don't blame him, he looked like I did when I was living under a bridge.  Once he finished, and had the chance to iron his suit jacket, Bluebelle came back from grocery shopping.

I introduced my father to her, and as a family custom, my father kissed her on her hoof.  As a result, Bluebelle flinched and shied away.  The poor dear, I don't blame her.  Living with the same abusive stallion for most of her life must of put her in sort of a state of fear for other stallions.

At least it wasn't too embarrassing for them.  My father sparked up a conversation just as he quickly and smoothly as he always does.  They seemed to get along quite well, save for Bluebelle visibly on edge the entire time.  Give her time...give her time, she will eventually own up enough to trust him in due time.

Vinyl was the one who spoke out the idea of having a dinner together as a family.  The idea stayed popular in everyone's minds as Bluebelle and Vinyl prepared dinner while my father and I mingled.  I had discussed to him while the mother and daughter were preoccupied about Vinyl's parents; more specifically her father.  He understood completely, and figured out why Vinyl was so quick to accept him as a father figure.  He decided that he will allow her to call him 'Papa' if she so pleased.

We now catch up to current time.  Where all of us are currently seated at the table.  The room is silent as we all enjoy our food.  A few thanks were given out to Bluebelle and Vinyl from my father and I.  I'll admit, Vinyl's cooking skills have...improved.  Still I wouldn't trust her anywhere near an oven alone, but it's a start.

I reached to grab a fork--huh?  Did it just...move?  Hmmm, strange.  Oh well, at least I have it in my hoof now.  What the deuce?  Did my broccoli just move too?  I swear I saw a blue...Vinyl...I looked over to her only to see her focused on her own plate and ignoring my gaze.  Yes, play it innocent now.  I turned back to my plate, and the second my gaze left her, I heard snickering.  I quickly looked back up to find her whistling and staring out the window.  Sometimes...

I went to grab my glass of water.  Success!  However that success quickly drained away.  Once I put the glass to my lips, I felt no refreshing water go down my throat.  I looked at the glass again, yes it is filled with water...Damnit Vinyl stop messing with my head!  Wait...that aura wasn't blue...it was grey...Father!

The stallion at the table simply wiped his mouth with a napkin, but it is still easy to see the smirk that he attempted to cover up.  How...why?  Is this some kind of joke?  At lease I am able to get some food onto my fork before more magic interrupted me.

Ok, now let's see if I can finish my dinner before anymore interruptions.  Water: Check.  Fork: Check. Food: Check.  Napkin: Bloody hell!  Ok Vinyl I clearly saw that blue aura!  Wait...Bluebelle's horn is flickering this time...Oh I give up!

"Blooming unicorns..."  I muttered.

The whole table erupted with bulked up laughter.

BONUS: Motherly Love

☭

Vinyl sighed heavily and plopped right on the couch next to me in a rather over-exaggerated and lazy manner.  Her head rested on my lap as she looked up to me expectingly.  I rolled my eyes, marked the page I am on, and set the book I was reading down on the end table.  I looked down to Vinyl.  "I take it there's something wrong, dear?"  I asked.

"Oh really?  I haven't noticed."  She snapped back.

Yeesh, what's crawling up her rump?  "Where did that come from?"

Vinyl rubbed her eyes.  "Augh, sorry.  Just been really irritated lately."

I instinctively started to stroke her mane.  "What's the matter?"

I swear I heard Vinyl purr in response.  Her head lightly pushed into my hoof, as if subconsciously wanting more.  "Two words, and they rhyme with 'my mother'."

I smiled.  I know she might be a bit aggravated, but it is always still fun to toy with her.  "Is it fried butter?"

"Close, but no.  It's actually my mother."

"Who would have guessed?"  I said with an eye roll and a heaping pound of sarcasm.  Vinyl's mane continued to get fiddled with while the smile on my face stayed put.

"I know right?"  I playfully bopped Vinyl on the top of her head, causing her to recoil over dramatically.  "Ow!  That hurt.  Not physically, but emotionally.  I don't think I can go on anymore, Tavi.  My marefriend just abused me.  That's domestic violence.  I'm probably going to be scarred for life now.  I might end up being a social recluse, reminiscing on the past when my marefriend used to love me, and my friends all used to be there for me.  I'll probably go insane, and turn into a murderer, and you'll probably be the first on my killing spree."

My brow formed a thin line, and my smile dropped.  "Sure Vinyl..."

She shrugged.  "Hey, I'm emotionally unstable; you should know this!  I've had a rough childhood.  That hit coulda brought back gruesome memories."

"Speaking of childhood,"  I said, stopping her before she continued on with whatever it is she is trying to prove, "what's this with your mother?  Why is she annoying you more than I am?"

She gave me a look, but it faded after a second.  "Well...I don't know.  She's just been so...motherly!"

Ahh, Bluebelle.  She's been living with us for almost a month now and I've always enjoyed her company.  She's such a sweet mare when you talk to her, even though she may look quiet in the background.  I enjoy talking with her every now and then, though she always seems uncomfortable when I ask of her past.  Poor dear, I can tell that the wound Bulldoze left will not heal easily.

Other than that, she has been an absolute doll.  She always enjoys spending as much time with Vinyl as she can.  There are some points where I have to 'give up' Vinyl to her.  It's funny really.  I feel sympathy towards her, but at the same time I still want my Vinyl time.  What?  You can't blame a mare for loving now can you?

"She is your mother, you do realize this?"  I retorted.

She scoffed.  "Well duh.  It's just that she's been acting so weird.  She's treating me like I'm a foal!  Like, yesterday at dinner when she, like, demanded me to eat all of my broccoli all stern-like n' shit!  You didn't notice it then?"

I brought a hoof to my chin.  "Hmmm, must of slipped my mind."

"Well, there was that.  Then earlier today she told me to straighten my mane when I go out to the club tonight!  When I told her I'm good, she just wet her hoof and did it for me!  I mean really, I've always gone to the club like this!"  Vinyl flailed her hooves through her mane, ruffling it up.

I placed my hoof on top of hers, stopping her flailing and continuing my mane-fiddling.  "I honestly think she was doing you a favor, I like your mane when you actually groom it."

Vinyl gave me another look.  "Girl, you ratchet.  Ya think I can jus' walk righ in da club lookin' all uptight and upkept like some kinda prancy?"

"I have no idea what you just said, nor do I desire to figure it out or learn."  Dammit Vinyl.  Could you not talk like someone from the ghetto?  It's really not suitable for you...or for anyone as a matter of fact.  It's just horrible.

"Obviously you've never been to downtown Canterlot...wait, never mind yes you have."  Exactly...Though, I don't associate myself with those hoodlums.  Downtown Canterlot is a very dangerous place.  Gang wars and drug deals everywhere.  Thank Celestia Vinyl lives in the northern part of town.

"Yes, quite.  Where is Bluebelle anyway?"  I asked.

"Uhh...I think papa took her out somewhere."

Took her out?  What?  "What do you mean by that?"

"Like, he asked her if she would go with him to have dinner so he could talk to her and get to know her better or something.  She was, like, really nervous."  Vinyl replied.

"I wouldn't blame her.  She probably doesn't trust stallions after her last one..."

"Yeah..."  I saw Vinyl's expression harden.  I better change the subject before this gets too heated.

"I'm at least glad she's willing to give daddy a chance.  They can probably be good friends in the future.  Maybe Bluebelle will even get over her last...relation with a stallion and start dating again."

"Eh, maybe."

Alright, let's get back on topic.  "So is that really all that's bothering you?  Your mother just being a mother?"

"Tavi, I'm twenty-two.  I think I can take care of myself.  My mom doesn't need to keep treating me like a foal all the damn time!"

Treating her like a foal.  Now where have I seen this before?  Oh right!  "And I'm twenty-seven and my father still sometimes treats me like a foal.  It's just a parent thing.  No matter how old we are they will always view us as their children."

Vinyl blinked.  "Whoa whoa wait!  You're twenty-seven?  Dayyyyyyyyyum I didn't know I was dating a cougar!"  She then proceeded to claw at me with her hoof and make a screeching cat noise.

I could only stare at her.  Those damn beautiful eyes of hers are the only thing keeping me from shoving her tail in an electrical socket.  Though, judging by the way her mane looks she probably does that daily.  I'll think of some ridiculous verbal threat at another time.  For now, I'll just go with something simple.  "Vinyl.  Do you want me to cause physical harm to your body?"

A sly smile crawled on her lips.  "Only if it involves ropes and whips."

"Get off me!"  I unceremoniously shoved her upright.  If she isn't too busy laughing, it would have been easier.

"O-okay!  Hahahaha!  I'm sorry-ahahahah!  I'll be good!  I swear!  Hahaha!"

I gave her a stern glare, practically telling her 'one more comment like that and you're sleeping on the couch tonight'.  Without another word, she plopped her head back on my lap without any invitation from me.  I sighed and repressed my anger back.  There is still an issue at stake here, and I'll try my best to ignore my violent needs.

"Anyway."  She continued.  "No, like, when I say she treats me like a foal, I literally mean it!  All the time!  Like,  you know, every time I walk out the door to go to a gig, she hugs me, kisses me, and says 'bye honey, good luck tonight, I love you!'  About three times before she goes inside, then rushes out again for another hug and 'I love you' before finally stopping.  It's not like it's my first day of school, ever, sheesh!"

My my, I'll admit that seems like a little too much.  "Have you tried talking to her about it?"

Vinyl cast her gaze to my stomach.  "No..."

"Well there's your problem."  I simply stated.

Vinyl just mumbled something and buried her muzzle in my belly.  The two of us are laying there for a few moments before I realized that Vinyl didn't want to talk anymore, but just enjoy our embrace.  So I took back to my book and read with one hoof while the other was focused on Vinyl's mane.  I could feel Vinyl sink into my hoof while it gently caressed her head.  She would ever so lightly purr into my coat as we sat in silence.  It is quite relaxing and adorable really.

I only got through one chapter before Vinyl spoke up again.  "Can you do it for me?"

"Pardon?"  I asked, peeling my eyes away from the book.

"Could you talk to her for me?  Just like, ask her to stop treating me like a foal?"

I sighed and slammed the book shut, startling my companion.  "Vinyl, this is something you're going to have to do for yourself.  I can't always pick you up when you fall down a hole."

"Heyyy, I did it to you."

I gritted my teeth.  "The difference there was I dug my own hole.  And I liked it."  Sort of.  "With you, the hole just appeared out of nowhere and you haphazardly stumbled into it."

"Friken jerk ass hole."  A second later, and Vinyl giggled.  "Hehehe, get it?  Jerk ass hole 'ass' 'hole' asshole!"

"I get it, now could you stop?  Bloody wanker..."

"Wow, you just said the same thing I said but in Cantish!"  Vinyl crossed her hooves.  "A mare can't curse in her own home, but her marefriend can in a different language?  That's cold."

"Vinyl, Cantish is not a different language."  Simpleton.

"So, like, what's the difference between Cantain, Wingland, and the Neighan Kingdom?  I could never figure it out."

Must I explain this again?  I mean really, everyone who passed any history class in elementary school should know this!  "The Neighan Kingdom is Wingland, Northern Mireland, and Scoltland, all together.  Great Cantain is just the island that houses Wingland and Scoltland.  Wingland is one country within the N.K. that shares the island with Scoltland.  Understand?"

Vinyl's eyes spun in her sockets.  "So uh...you're Cantish.  When ponies say that do they mean you're Winglish and Scolttish?"

I shivered.  "Ew, no.  I'm Winglish and Istallian.  My father was born in Istally, and my mother in Wingland."

"So how'd you get a Cantish accent?"  She asked.  "If papa is Istallian, and your mom was Cantish, and she was never...you know...as a kid, so you never heard her talk, and papa's accent is Istallian, then how'd you end up with a Cantish accent?"

I shrugged.  "I guess the area I grew up in--" Vinyl cut me off.

"You grew up in Chicoltgo!  There's nothing but Istallians and Mafia there!"

I gave her a stern look.  "Vinyl that is stereotypical and offensive.  I myself am from Mafia decent--"  She cut me off again.

"YOUR DAD'S IN THE MOB?!"  She yelled, sitting up straight and looking at me as if I've grown a fifth hoof.  Which I wish I did so I can facehoof another time.

"NO, VINYL!  My father is not in the Mob!  The last descendent I can remember is my great grandfather!"  Celestia almighty I think I now have a headache.

"Oh."  Vinyl's head fell back on my lap.  "That woulda been so cool if you were a Mobster!"  Vinyl started to smirk and fake an Italian accent.  "That's a niceeeeee cello ya got there.  Shame if somtin' were ta...happen to it."

"That's a nice horn you got there, love.  It would be a shame if it were to be impaled in the wall."

"...Ow..."

"Anyway."  I continued.  "Back to your previous question, the neighborhood I lived in was more populated with Cockney Winglish.  When my father landed a job in Canterlot as a history professor in Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, I moved here, attended a school that was filled with Winglish ponies, and picked up on it more than on my father."

"You didn't go to school with your dad?"

"Vinyl.  Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns.  Do you see a phallic shaped Houdini object on my forehead?"

"Girl, that's racist.  I see how it is.  It's totally unicorn supremacy.  It's a conspiracy against the other pony races to eventually wipe them off of the Earth and have the master race be the one true pony race!  Horn power, horn power, horn power, hor-"

"Don't you have a flipping club to jockey at?"  I asked, cutting her off this time.  Aha!

"Oh right.  What time is it?"

I craned my neck to scope out the nearest clock.  "Seven o'clock."  I replied.

"I've got time."  Suddenly, sexy eyes appeared.  "I've got a lot of time."

I smiled.  "You know, it's been a while since we were, alone."

A white hoof wrapped around my neck as Vinyl drew me closer.  "Well then, shall we embrace the moment?"

"Absolutely."  Our lips closed in on each other.  Slowly, the last, miniscule bits of space were nonexistent.  We connected, kissing passionately while Vinyl and I moaned in pleasure.  My whole body tensed up under the spell of her soft lips.  Bulked up feelings that I had to repress resurfaced.  I did not hesitate in pouring out all of my emotions.

Vinyl shifted position, leaning up and pushing me down.  While still embraced in a kiss, Vinyl twisted me around, and gently laid me back down on the couch.  Vinyl's hooves trailed down my back, eliciting shivers of excitement and lust from me.  Her soft kisses trailed down my cheek, and stopping at my neck.  In response, I lightly caught her ear between my teeth, gently nibbling it.  Vinyl moaned happily, and I can tell she wanted more.

And so I gave her more.

(\/);,;(\/)

Marvelous, truly, truly outrageous.  I feel like a new mare.  Everything is clear to me now.  The secrets of life have been revealed.  I can gaze into the vast, timeless infinity that is our universe.  I can see the minds of ponies, their thoughts, ambitions, prejudices, fears, and what they long to be in life.  Thousands of years of history unfolded before my very eyes.  I see the rise and fall of empires, the life and death of ponies, and the creation of sciences, theories, technology.  I see the darkness that taints a pony's soul, converting them into twisted visages of their former selves.  I see the rise of gods, twisted and corrupted into unmatched power.  I see the defiance of two demigods, fighting until the bitter end to purge the land of corruption.  The rebuilding of a fallen empire, the corruption of kings, the darkness of jealousy, the lone candle in the darkness, the fight for political power, the struggle of a single light, the return of harmony, the end to the night, and finally the restoration of balance between the sun and moon.

So is this why ponies are so hooked on sex?

(\/);,;(\/)

I awoke to the sound of an unlocking door.  My eyes groggily opened as I rubbed the sleep (and maybe something else) out of them.  I yawned, stretched, and sat up on the couch.  It struck me odd to notice that Vinyl wasn't laying next to me.  Eh, she probably woke up already and probably is now getting ready for her performance.

I looked to the door to see Bluebelle and daddy walking in together.  Father looks rather cheery as he held the door open for her.  Bluebelle seemed like a nervous wreck, I can see her shaking from here.  She avoided eye contact with daddy and kept scratching her foreleg with the opposite.  My father smiled at her, and was about to say something when Bluebelle excused herself and hastily retreated.

I stood up from the couch and walked over to daddy.  Having walked passed the hallway that leads to Vinyl's room and bathroom, my suspicions were confirmed when I heard running water and a small stream of steam.  "Hello father."

Daddy instantly brightened up at the sight of me.  "Tavia, my darling daughter, how are you?"  He outstretched his arms to hug me.

I returned the gesture.  "I'm doing outstanding, father, and you?  I see you've had some time to better acquaint yourself with Bluebelle?"

Father straightened his tie.  "Yes actually.  I was in the neighborhood and thought about treating Ms. Bluebelle to dinner.  She seems like such a wonderful young lady, and I just wanted to have a friendly meal with her.  However whilst out, she seemed like a nervous wreck.  I tried everything I could to calm her down, but the poor dear is just...scared of me it seems.  She kept apologizing to me about being in such a state and ruining a friendly dinner, and I made myself clear when I said I had absolutely no problem at all.  I know you have told me of her past, and I wanted to talk to her about it, but she's just so shut in."

I sighed.  "What a shame, she's so talkative and lively around me.  I'm afraid she's just scared of stallions.  Don't worry though, daddy, she'll come around eventually.  I know she knows that not all stallions are like that, but I don't blame her.  A pony like Bulldoze deserves to burn in agonizing pain for eternity."

"Agreed."  My father stated.  "Well I probably should head off.  I have reports to grade that are due on Monday.  It was nice seeing you again Tavia."

"You too, daddy."  I gave him another hug right before he disappeared into the streets.

I yawned once more and turned on my heels.  I better go talk to Bluebelle about this and hear her side of the story.  I hope she doesn't hold any prejudices against my father.  Maybe one day they'll become friends, hopefully.  In due time, Octavia, in due time.  Bluebelle will see that not all stallions are brutes and will find her confidence again.

I found the white mare sitting on her bed in her room.  She doesn't notice me right away, for her gaze is glued to the floor.  The door is ajar, and I lightly knocked on it.  Bluebelle lifted her head to meet my gaze and smiled, welcoming me in.  "Come in."

I sat next to her on the bed.  "Good evening, Bluebelle.  How was your day?"

She sighed.  "I'm sure you've heard what happened."  She hung her head low.  "I'm sorry, Octavia."

I smiled.  "For what?  From what I've heard, you two had a good time."

She shook her head.  "Please don't try to sugarcoat this.  I ruined a nice evening with Arpeggio, and all he was trying to do was be a gentleman."

"Bluebelle, if I may ask, how do you feel about my father?"

Bluebelle straightened herself up and looked me in the eye.  "Octavia, I'm sorry, I really am.  Please understand that I don't have anything against your father.  He's a nice man, he really is.  It's just...It's me really.  I don't want to be scared of him, but I can't keep a steady--I just can't--I'm--"  She cut herself off.  Tears were surfacing in her eyes.

I place a foreleg around her shoulder, attempting to comfort her and cease her sorrow before it escalates.  "Bluebelle, listen.  My father understands what you are going through.  You didn't ruin anything for him.  He doesn't blame you for being scared of him, nor does he have any ill thoughts.  He knows what a monster Bulldoze was, and it tore him to pieces just trying to imagine how or why in Celestia's name could a stallion act like that towards a mare.  If you don't feel ready to trust him, he understands, and is willing to wait."

Bluebelle looks me in the eye once more and smiled genuinely.  I can still see the hurt in her eyes, and I can tell that a fragment of soulless pain will always be there.  The wounds run deep, and the scars easily show.  She nodded after a second, then stood up.  "Thank you, Octavia.  I'll make sure to talk to Arpeggio next time I see him and apologize...again.  Oh!  Has Vinyl left for her gig yet?"

I also rose up from the bed.  "She's in the shower."  I replied.

Bluebelle sighed in relief.  "Oh good.  I thought I missed her.  That gives me enough time now to make dinner before she goes!  I don't want her going hungry on stage."

Aaaaaand here comes the mother-ness.  "I don't think that's necessary.  You see, Vinyl usually eats at the club during her intermissions."

She raised a brow.  "Bar food?  She goes to the club how many days a week and eats bar food for dinner?  That's very unhealthy.  How does she keep that figure with all of those salty, greasy, fattening foods?"

I shrugged.  "High metabolism?"

She shook her head.  "I can't let that happen.  It's no big deal, really.  I'll just make you two something healthy to eat before she leaves, and maybe give her a little snack while she's there."

I am about to protest and tell her that she doesn't need to, but I thought otherwise.  Vinyl has to be the one who ultimately talks to her mother to sort this whole thing out, not me.  I can't intervene on their affairs, it's not my battle to fight.  I can only support from the sidelines.

Vinyl stepped out of the shower a few moments later with her hair gel in magical grasp.  Blue aura would surround the bottle, extract a portion, and levitate the droplets onto her mane, spiking it to its normal look.  I really wish she would go without spiking it sometimes.  I find it gorgeous when it lays flat over her shoulders.

Bluebelle looked over her shoulder, noticing Vinyl approaching.  "Ah, Vinyl!  I just finished making dinner for you and Octavia!"

Vinyl blinked.  "Dinner?  Uh, I usually eat at the club, but thanks mom!"  She rushed over to the table, awaiting eagerly for food.  When Bluebelle levitated the plates over and dropped one in front of Vinyl, she winced.  There is avocado in this meal, and Vinyl hates avocado.

Two of us started our meals without hesitation, idly nibbling on the avocado slices and sipping water.  Vinyl, on the other hoof, propped her head on a hoof and unconsciously jabbed at the offending fruit with her fork.  Bluebelle kept casting glances at her daughter to make sure she is eating.  "Something wrong, Vinny?"

Vinyl shrugged.  "I hate avocado."

Bluebelle's expression grew dim.  "Oh.  I'm sorry.  Would you like me to make you something else?"

Vinyl shook her head.  "Naw.  It's ok mom, I'll just eat at the club."

Bluebelle scoffed.  "Why would you eat those greasy bar foods when I can make you something healthy here?"

"Uh...Because I like them?  And also I have to get going, like, right now."  She swiftly high tailed it out of the dining room before she is stopped just short of the door.

"Vinyl wait!"

She grumbled and dredged back to the table.  "Yes mom?"

The chair made a dragging noise as Bluebelle stood up.  Her arms are outstretched, silently calling for Vinyl to repeat the action.  Vinyl rolled her eyes and embraced Bluebelle.  They shared an 'I love you' before breaking apart.  As soon as Vinyl turned around, Bluebelle once again hugged her daughter, and once again uttered 'I love you' before she is finally free.

Vinyl levitated her purple tinted shades over her eyes and is just about to walk out the door before she is once again stopped by her mother.  "Aren't you forgetting something, honey?"  Vinyl turned around to see Bluebelle holding up her saddlebags in her magic.  Vinyl facehoofed, grabbed the saddlebag filled with her records and notes, and headed for the door.  "Vinny, I packed you a snack in your bag.  Have fun tonight!  I love you!"

Vinyl was already out the door before her mother could finish.  Bluebelle then turned to me.  "Octavia, have you ever been to Vinyl's club?"

I shook my head.  "Heavens no.  I can't stand that Neanderthalish 'music' they play constantly.  I could honestly find more peace at a construction sight."

"You wouldn't happen to know where it is would you?"  She asked.

"Of course, why do you ask?"

She smiled and trotted to her room.  When she emerged, she tucked an item into a saddlebag.  I swear it looked like a camera.  "I just wanted to see Vinyl perform.  Would it be too much to ask for directions?"

Wait a minute.  Bluebelle wants to go to the club to see Vinyl perform?  Oh dear.  That could be potentially awkward.  "You want to go see Vinyl onstage?"  She nodded.  "Then why didn't you go with her when she left?"

She shrugged.  "I wanted it to be a surprise to her."

"Oh well darn."  I said, faking innocence.  "I guess you'll just have to wait for next week.  I'm sorry but I'm really tired and just want to lay down with a nice book."  I smiled sheepishly.  "If you need me I'll be in my room."  You know, it still seems weird for me to say 'my room' when it's technically Vinyl's.  She's been sleeping there long before I have, and I'm just basically there because Bluebelle has taken residence in my old room.

"Oh, alright then.  I understand if you're too tired, you go ahead and rest.  I'll just call a taxi."

My eyes shot open and I rounded, only to find Bluebelle has already disappeared.  Blast!  I have to catch her before she embarrasses Vinyl while on the job!  Oh I don't even want to think of how that will scar her reputation!  What if Bluebelle makes some sort of scene where the entire club goes silent and stares at Vinyl while her mother does something really embarrassing?!  I have to stop her!

(\/);,;(\/)

I am able to follow Bluebelle all the way until she came to the doors of the club.  The deafening music could be heard blaring from the next block over.  My heart pounded in my chest every time the bass would beat.  This is one of the many reasons on my list of 'many reasons why I hate clubs': Bass.  The amount of hard, thumping bass always pounds on my heart like an earthquake.  I could barely stand being next to Vinyl when she's blaring music out loud because of my odd condition.

The longer I stand here the more it hurts.  It's as if there is a creature in my heart trying to break out.  The closer I come to the club just makes it worse.  Even through the painful heart palpitations, I have to carry on.  I have a mission ahead of me, and it must be accomplished with no distractions.

There is a line outside the club.  Not too long, but long enough to waste valuable time.  Blast, I assume I have to wait in this line.  In the front of the line there is a buff looking earth pony stallion with a clipboard and a velvet rope in front of him.  Every few minutes he would open the rope, and let about two to three ponies in at a time.  I didn't know there were ques to get into clubs.  How odd.  In my past performances, one would usually buy a ticket either in advance or at the door.  I long for the days when my performances would sell out nearly days after they are announced.

Gah!  This is not the time to reminisce.  This is the time to stop Bluebelle from ruining Vinyl's reputation.  Well, at least one good thing came from my daydreaming.  The line had gotten significantly shorter, and I should be the next group of three.

"WHAT?!"

Ahead of me, I heard a mare shriek.  A second later, who I assumed that mare is marched furiously down the line.  I looked towards the bouncer, who waved his hoof in dismissal and continued to watch and wait.  Did they...did they not let her in?  What happened up there?

A small unicorn mare in front of me with a skimpy outfit chuckled dryly.  "Haha, nice try sweetheart, better luck next time."  She commented as the other mare stormed down the aisle.

My curiosity piped as I turned to the mare in front of me.  "Excuse me, did you see what happened up there?  I wasn't really paying attention."

She laughed again.  "I'm gonna take a wild guess here and say you've never been to a club, am I right?"

I shrugged.  "You are correct."

"Well let me tell ya somtin Treble Clef.  You see, high maintenance clubs like these only let certain ponies enter.  You have to have the right amount of sexyness for the bouncers to open the rope."  She looked me over and clicked her tongue.  "And doll, I can tell ya right now you ain't gettin' in here like that."

I would have scoffed and rebutted her comment had she not mentioned that I won't gain entry.  I simply held back the anger, and asked her, "So how would a mare like me gain entrance here?"

"Don't know why a noble-looking pony like you would want to get in someplace like this, but hell, I ain't one to complain.  First off, lose the bowtie, it don't suit you well.  Well, at least not here.  I personally think you look hot in it."  She winked at me.  I think I should take that as a compliment.  Luckily, living with Vinyl has gotten me used to suggestive compliments like this.  So I was able to resist the urge to kick her.  "Next, loosen up a bit!  Frazzle your mane some--wait!  I got an idea!"  She pointed to my cravat.  "If I may?"

Normally I wouldn't trust strange, petite skimpy-dress-wearing mares outside of clubs, however I am very desperate to get inside.  In any case, if she were to do something to my cravat I can definitely pound her to a paste, considering she's half my size.  I untied my cravat and held it in front to her.  A soft glow surrounded her horn and it.  The white band swiveled around my head and to the back of my mane.  My hair is soon surrounded in the similar aura.  Within seconds, my cravat is tied to the my mane in what I assume to be a ponytail.

The mare smiled.  "There ya go!  I can just eat you up right here."  She grinned and licked her lips.

I took the ponytail in my hoof, bringing it to my vision to get a better look at it.  Is is long enough to drape onto my back while still leaving room for my bangs to almost cover my eyes.  I pushed the bangs up a little so I can see better.  "While I thank you for the assistance, I would ask of you to not make sexual comments at me."  I smiled and added.  "I'm taken."

She whistled.  "Lucky her."

"How did you know it is a her?"  I asked.

She grinned.  "I would say 'you just told me', but that's too cliche.  Instead, I'm just gonna say 'I literally guessed and also I wanted to see if you're into mares'."

Dammit.  Oh look!  I'm next in line!  Finally I can get out of this line and away from this lust-filled mare.  When I got up to the velvet rope, the bouncer looked me over.  His brow raised as he continued to stare at me.  I could only smile sheepishly and hope he will allow me entry.  From behind me, that mare appeared next to me, draped an arm around my shoulder and spoke to the bouncer.  "Hey Bigshot, this one's with me alright?"

The stallion snorted, nodded, and withdrew the velvet rope.  I sighed, releasing the tension from the unknown fact of getting in or not.  The strange mare trotted next to me with a smile.  We then proceeded inside.  Once the doors opened, the torrent of bass and electrical music hit me like a wind tunnel.  My heart raced erratically.  The pounding tripled in an instant.  I have to get out of here as soon as possible.

"Don't worry Treble Clef, I gotcha back."

Even though this mare annoyed me greatly, I am still curious to her ways.  "How did you get that bouncer to let me in?"

"Pssh, that's just Bigshot.  He's a real softy...if you know what I mean."  She nudged my side.  "Sides, a friend of my dads owns this place.  I practically do what I want here."

You know, I could use this mare.  "You know, I never caught your name."  I started.

She held a hoof out.  "Name's Moondancer, you got a name or is 'Treble Cleft' suitable enough?"

I shook her hoof.  "My name is Octavia Harmonious."

She blinked.  "No shit?  You're Octavia?  Damn how did I not notice you?!"

"I take it you know me?"

She rolled her eyes.  "Duh, you were only like, the biggest classical music thing since frikin' Beethoven.  Gods' sake girl you played in the Royal Symphony!  How could anyone not know you?"

My brow formed a thin line.  "You'd be surprised."

She shook her head and chuckled.  "Damn...what's a mare like you doing here?  Get bored of classical?  Need a little kick in your life?"

I shivered, and lightly gripped my chest.  "Heavens no.  I'm here for important reasons.  I just need to get in, solve an issue with a friend, and get out."

My eyes scoped the room.  Strobe lights spasmodically flickered in every color in every direction.  A sea of multicolored ponies stood before me, dancing crazily to the 'beat' and rubbing their bodies against each other in a rather suggestive way.  I shivered again.  How do ponies just...grind against each other like that in public?  It looks like some of them are attempting to have sex!

My eyes fell upon the center of the room.  On the very back wall, elevated by a stage, Vinyl stood bobbing her head to the music and fiddling with her turntables.  I'm going to assume Bluebelle hasn't made her way to the DJ yet.  I wonder where she--well speak of the devil.

I found Bluebelle at a door guarded by a bouncer.  She seems to be attempting to speak with the stallion, but shies away whenever the stallion looks at her.  I turned to Moondancer, only to find her lost in the crowd dancing her tail off.  Good, no distractions.  I approached Bluebelle.  "Bluebelle!"  I called out over the music.

She turned to me.  "Hello Octavia!  What are you doing here?  And what did you do to your mane?"

"Stopping you!"  This yelling isn't helping my heart.  I gripped my chest once again, attempting to ease the pounding.

"From what?"

I sighed.  I wanted to save this talk for Vinyl and Bluebelle, which I still am, but not most of it, but I'm going to have to say something to her.  "Listen.  I know how much you love Vinyl, and I know how much you want to be a real mother to her, but you have to realize that she's a grown mare.  You can't always treat her like a foal all the time.  I don't want you to go in there, and embarrass her at her workplace.  Trust me, she will be fine without you being next to her every step of the way."

Bluebelle stayed silent for a moment before sighing.  "You're right Octavia.  I know I can get carried away sometimes, but I can't help myself.  I just want to be the mother she never had as a child."

I placed a hoof on her shoulder.  "And you can.  Just not all the time, and definitely not here.  She's not a helpless foal.  She's a grown mare."

Bluebelle smiled sadly.  "Ok.  Thank you Octavia.  I wish I can apologize to her now, though."

From behind us, we heard a sniffle (which is strange, considering the volume of the music.).  I looked behind me to find that the bouncer is lightly crying with a handkerchief in his hooves, wiping his eyes.

"That was so touching."  He said, then opened the door behind him.  "Here j-just go in!"

Wha-I don-what jus-huh?  Ok...ok...I'm not going to question it.  Just slowly slide through the door, don't even look back.  Ignore logic for now, just go with it.  Once inside, I am not surprised to see Moondancer suddenly appear next to me.

"Backstage access eh?  What are you up to Treble Cleft?"  She asked with a seductive tone.

I gently pushed her away from me.  "Important business that doesn't concern you."

She pouted.  "Aw poo.  I was hoping to maybe get in on some of that sexy threesome with you and Vinyl."

I shivered.  "No.  None of that is going to happen."

Moondancer looked around.  "Where's that older chick that was with you?"

I raised a brow.  Bluebelle was just behind me...huh.  Maybe she found her way to Vinyl already.  Wait, maybe she found her way to...oh no.  I turned to Moondancer.  "How do I get to the stage?"

"Uhh...this way."  She led me through the backstage hallways and rooms until the door that led to where Vinyl is is revealed.  I opened it, and my fear is realized.  Bluebelle is standing there, talking to Vinyl about something (probably apologizing) while the music still played in the background.

Since we are on the main stage where all of Vinyl's equipment is stationed, the beating of bass felt like an earthquake.  My heart is now barraging on my ribcage for freedom.  I gripped my chest and winced.  I don't know how much longer I can take this pain!

Vinyl's eyes landed on me from behind her shades.  "Whoa, Tavi!  You're here too?  Dayum girl, nice manestyle!"

"I know right!  That's what I said!"  Moondancer commented from behind.

Vinyl held out her hoof.  "Sup Moondancer!  What are you doing here?"

The two unicorns bumped hooves.  "Got bored, decided to say hi.  Awesome set, by the way."

"Thanks!"

My jaw fell slightly open as I looked between the three mares in the room.  How come every time I expect some catastrophe, IT DOESN'T HAPPEN?!  How come I can't be right for once and save everyone?!  Ugh, this was an entire waste of time!  I should of just let Bluebelle go alone!  I should be in bed by now!  Oh but no!  Everyone just had to not be in some sort of immediate danger!  Bloody flipping fanny-nibbling bints!

I come here out of concern for Vinyl's reputation, and what do I get?  NO DANGER WHATSOEVER!  Everything that happened tonight was a waste of time!  I could be sleeping right now.  I could be relaxing in the comfort of my bed, awaiting Vinyl to come home and snuggle with me so that I can fall asleep peacefully!  Damn everything.

I gasped and fell to the floor.  My heart exploded from the combination of frustration, bass, and stress.  My body fell limp to the floor as I gasped for air and gripped my chest like my life depended on it.  Which now, it sort of does.  It feels as if my heart has completely stopped.

I started to cough and wheeze.  My breathing became erratic.  I could taste copper in my mouth.  What's going on?!  What's happening to me?!  Everything hurts!  I can't stand, I can barely focus on what's around me!  I started to shake, not just out of whatever is afflicting me, but also out of fear.

My vision starts to blur.  I can barely see my own hooves in front of me.  I try to stand up, to try and overcome this, but it is to no avail.  I fall once more to the cold floor.  I can see the scrambling of multicolored blobs rush around my body before everything went black.

(\/);,;(\/)

Light.  Darkness.  Light.  Darkness.  Where is this place?  What has my mind conjured for me this time?  I can see flashes of light, fading darkness, more light, and more darkness.  I don't know how long this cycle of light and darkness is going on for, but eventually it ceased, and my eyes are able to materialize objects.

I think I'm looking at the ceiling.  I'm not sure though, he seems different today.  The fan isn't with him.  Maybe they broke up?  Huh, what a shame.  They had a such a wonderful relationship.  They were attached so well to each other.  Oh, I hope he's up for conversation.  No?  Well screw you too, ceiling.  Fine, mope about all day like that.

My neck pained me as I tried to turn to my left.  When I did, I noticed the sheets on this bed are white.  Strange...Vinyl's bed has red sheets.  Where am I?  On the side of the foreign bed is a metal pole.  My eyes traveled up to see that the pole attaches to a box.  That is when I noticed that the box had a beeping sound to it.

What is this?  Some kind of government biological experimentation lab?  Have I been abducted by the Illuminati?  Maybe they're experimenting on me to make me some sort of super alicorn weapon for war.  Yeah, that's it.

I felt a pressure on my arm.  Slowly turning my head to seek the source, my vision cleared a bit more to see a white hoof and a grey hoof holding my hoof.  I blinked and fought to stay conscious to see what is going on.  Hours, or minutes, or seconds (I can't tell) pasted before my vision deepened to see that the two hooves belonged to Vinyl and my father.

Vinyl's glasses are off, and her eyes seemed fatigued.  I can barely make out the red lines caking them.  Her expression bore a grim look, but the smile on her face told me she would be alright.  My father, however, seemed to take it harder.  He looked almost the same as the day he came to apologize.  His suit jacket is ruffled and wrinkled.  His mane is a bit disheveled, and his eyes are, too, bloodshot.

Days (Minutes?) more have passed, and my vision finally cleared enough to see almost perfectly.  It is now that I realize I am in a hospital.  The white bed, the strange equipment, the sink beside me, the television hanging in the corner.  How did I get here?  What on earth happened to me the night before?  All I could remember is going to Vinyl's club and stopping Bluebelle from (potentially) embarrassing her at work.

"Tavi!  You're awake!"  Vinyl squealed as she hugged me, causing me to grunt in pain and her to recoil.  "Sorry!"

"My dear Tavia."  My father said in a whisper.  "What happened to you?"

My mind raced through last night, trying to remember everything.  Did I get drunk?  No, I didn't have a single drink.  Maybe I hit myself on something?  No, there's no need for a hospital for that.  "Allow me to explain."  A voice from the far corner of the room revealed a stallion with a white coat on and a stethoscope around his neck.  He approached the three of us and shook both my father's and Vinyl's hooves.  "Hello everyone, I am Doctor Rob I. Tussin."  He grabbed a nearby clipboard hanging from the edge of the bed.  "You see, Ms. Harmonious here had a case of myocardial infarction."

"Uhhh..."  Vinyl started.

Doctor Tussin raised a brow.  "Heart attack."  He clarified.

Heart attack?  I had a heart attack?  How is that possible?!  I'm not old and frail!  I'm not unhealthy in the least bit!  This just doesn't make any sense!  I shouldn't be having heart attacks until at least twenty years from now!  Can it be possible that the music in the club on top of the anger and stress I had caused this?

The doctor held the clipboard in his magical grip.  "Although, as to why Octavia had a heart attack is very strange.  She is perfectly healthy according to blood samples.  She is not overweight, her salt intake is normal, sugar intake is normal, protein intake--everything is normal."  He turned to ask me, "Could you tell me what you were doing last night prior to the incident?"

I looked at him for a few seconds, gathering my thoughts together.  "I was at a club,"  I started in tired tone.  "When I first entered, the beat of the music was bothering my chest.  It felt like my heart was trying to burst with every bass drop.  The closer I got to the speakers, the worse it got.  At some time last night, I was really angry, and almost on top of the speakers when I passed out."

The doctors face hardened.  "Ah yes, I've seen this case a few times before.  There have been reports of young, healthy ponies that have irregular heart problems while close by loud music.  There are a couple conditions relating to loud music and heart problems.  One of them is sudden arrhythmic death syndrome, or SADS.  A couple of years ago a young colt suddenly dropped dead at a concert one day, sad story.  Lucky for you, though, you're not dead."  Well, at least he has a sense of humor.  "Another condition is supra ventricular tachycardia, which is just fancy for highly abnormal heart rate.  You see, the bass causes your body to tense, and the sound waves travel through your tense muscles and bones, pounding on your heart.  Also, your mentioned anger could also have a role in helping with your heart attack.  I would advise you to stay away from loud music for a while, as well as other things."

He floated over a small pamphlet to my bedside.  "This pamphlet has information on how to recover after a heart attack.  Now, it takes about two months for the heart to fully recover, and in those two months you must refrain from a lot of strenuous activities and stressful situations."

I smiled and looked at Vinyl.  "That means don't annoy me."

She rolled her eyes.  "Har har."

"However," He continued, "you must have at least some exercise a day to help your heart recover.  Not much though, for it could damage it.  A mile a day of light walking should do the trick.  Every week you must also come to my office for a check up, so that I know everything is going along smoothly.  Now, are there any questions for me?"

"Yes, doctor."  My father started.  "Is she...going to be prone to more future attacks?"

Doctor Tussin nodded sadly.  "I'm afraid so.  Once you have your first attack, it's not easy to get rid of them.  But don't you worry none, as long as you recover properly and stay away from anymore nightclubs, you should be absolutely fine.  A mare as healthy as you shouldn't get another heart attack like that without due reason."

"Thank you, doctor."  My father said.

"My pleasure.  Now, I want to keep Octavia overnight for further examination to make sure she's stable.  You two can stay for a bit longer, but Visiting hours will be over soon.  I'll come back and let it be known."  He then exited the room.  Once the door clicked shut, Vinyl rounded on me, squeezing me in a vice grip hug.

"Tavi I'm so sorry my music almost killed you!  I promise I'll never play anything out loud again!"  Oh?  Is this true?  Have my prayers been answered?!  Thank the Gods!

However, there is still a pressing issue at the moment.  "Vinyl...you are...hurting me..."

She released me.  "Oh sorry!"

I took a moment to catch my breath.  "Don't worry.  It's ok Vinyl.  At least I'm alive.  Just...take it easy for a while ok?"

She nodded sadly and wiped a tear from her eye.

I sat up in the bed and sighed in relief.  "Where is Bluebelle?"  I asked after noticing that Vinyl and my father are the only two in the room.

"Mom's in the waiting room with Moondancer."  Vinyl replied.

My eyes narrowed.  "She's here too?  Why?"

"She felt worried about you.  Ya know, just being friendly."

To be honest, I don't know how to feel about Moondancer.  If I remember correctly, I think she was one of Vinyl's ex-marefriends.  She seems nice when she helped me get into the club, but she's also very rude with her sexual comments.  However, she did come here to check on me...I wonder why?

"Mom feels really bad about it."  Vinyl continued, a soft tone evident in her voice.  "She thinks it's her fault for overreacting and making you follow her here."

Oh dear.  I hope she isn't taking it too hardly.  I would hate for her to go through all of that when I don't even blame her in the first place.  I don't blame anyone really.  I didn't know about this heart condition myself until today!

"Did the doctor say when I can leave tomorrow?"  I asked.

"Yes."  My father replied.  "He said when you gain enough strength to stand you are free to go.  Just be careful, sweetheart.  We'll be here bright and early tomorrow to help you out."

I nodded.  "Do you think you can get Bluebelle and Moondancer in here?  I'd like to talk with them."

My father nodded and exited the room.  Once the door clicked shut, Vinyl gently enveloped me a deep kiss.  I can tell she was holding this one back for a while.  All of her sympathy and sorrow just flooded out, and I countered them with love and forgiveness.  It didn't just end with one kiss, however.  She showered me with nuzzles, random kisses on my cheek, my forehead, and my neck, as well as 'I'm sorry' between every one of them.

Our passionate moment is cut short unfortunately.  Father returned with Bluebelle hesitantly passing through the door, and Moondancer stone-faced and mechanically striding in.  At the sight of me, Vinyl's mother quickly rushed to my side.  Her eyes were also a bit bloodshot and glistening with tears.

"Oh Octavia I'm so sorry!  This is all my fault!  If I would have never gone to that stupid club you wouldn't be here!  I shouldn't have overreacted, I shouldn't have--"  I am able to cut her off by placing a gentle hoof on her shoulder.

"Bluebelle please,"  I started.  "There is absolutely no need to apologize to me.  It's not your fault, nor Vinyl's, nor mine.  I didn't know I could get a heart attack from being around loud bass.  So don't blame yourself, or anypony for the matter.  I'm fine now, and that's all that matters."

She sniffed and started to ramble again.  "I know but...but If I had just listened to you at the house this wouldn't have happened!  Oh look at you here, it's terrible!  All of it was because of me!"

"Bluebelle stop."  I said firmly, but not angry.  "Like I said, I'm not mad at you, nor me, nor Vinyl, nor Moondancer.  All of this was pure bad luck.  Nopony predicted it, nopony saw it coming, nopony instigated it.  Please don't beat yourself up over it.  I'm fine now.  I'm alive.  Everything will be fine."

Bluebelle opened and closed her mouth a few times, stumbling on words or thoughts.  I told her once again that there is no need for apologizing, and that everything is completely fine.  She nodded with a frown and walked away slowly.  Moondancer then came up to me.

"Ya know.  I've heard of ponies that can't hold down their liquor, but a pony who can't hold down music?  Now I've seen it all."  She held out her hoof.  "Glad you're ok, Treble Cleft."

I rolled my eyes, but still shook her hoof.  At least she didn't go all out with some form of an apology, because there is really no need for an apology.  Like I said before, it is noponies fault.  I am completely content without anyone's sympathy.  There's about a good ten minutes before visiting hours are over, so I decided to pick up the pamphlet and skim over it.  "Let's see what this says.  'No strenuous activity...' I started mumbling the lines to myself before coming across a specific sentence.  " 'No sexual activity.'  Vinyl."

A faint scarlet hue invaded her cheeks.  "...Well shit."  Both Vinyl and Moondancer replied simultaneously.

I continued to read until the end, turning back to Vinyl I said.  "Basically it says to not annoy me, not aggravate me, no sex, no physical labor, no stressful situations, and no unhealthy foods.  Come to think of it, for the first month you should probably stay clear of me."  I smiled playfully.

"Oh.  I see how it is.  Well fine."  Vinyl left my side, but not before thumping the top of my head.

I glared at her.  "That counts as aggravating me."  I said through gritted teeth.  She only smiled innocently and whistled.

This is going to be a long two months of recovery.  From beside me, my father looked as if he had been through a war.  His stone cold, hardened expression could cut diamonds.  He gazed off in contemplation, not paying attention to anything around him.  I could barely make out him whispering something that sort of sounded like 'damn the house'?  What does he mean by that?  I sighed, there's no need to ponder over it.  I'm alive, and everything's going to be ok.  I just want to rest now in this bed with a good book.

It was then that the doctor came back in and told us to wrap it up.  Moondancer shared a hoof bump with Vinyl and I before going her separate way.  My father offered to walk Bluebelle home, but she politely declined and hurried out.  Vinyl is the last to stay, sharing one more kiss with me before saying goodbye.

BONUS: Bedside Chat

☭

"Taviiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii, I'm hooooooooooooooome!  You got some 'splainin' to doooooo!"  Vinyl stumbled into our room with a skip in her step as she approached my prone position on the bed.

I rolled onto my back and sat up straight, using the pillow against the bed rest as a backrest.  "Home?  Where did you go?  And explain what?"  I asked.

She rolled her eyes playfully.  "It's a reference.  C'mon, you've never seen I love Lucy before?"

I racked my brain for a few seconds, remembering an important fact I learned a while ago from my father.  "Vinyl, they actually never said that exact quote in the show before.  There were similar quotes, but that exact one was never said."

Her face fell.  "Really?"

I nodded.  "Yes.  It's a common mistake really.  Oh and yes I have seen I love Lucy before.  It's a very amusing show."  I paused for a second to think.  "You know...I kind of see myself as Lucy, always correcting your grammar and pronunciation of higher level vocabulary.  Even though Ricky was Uniban and mispronounced Equish words...ah well, same difference.*"

"Hmph."  Vinyl said before plopping on the bed.  "Never knew that.  Anyways, I gots a surprise for you!"

See what I mean?  Grammar...all the time.  "Anyway, Vinyl.  'Anyways' isn't a word; neither is 'gots'."

Vinyl shifted position so that she can lean her side against my body, resting her head on the side of my head, and inching her foreleg around my shoulders.  "Nyeh nyeh nyeh.  Want your surprise or not?"

I smiled and nuzzled her cheek.  "Oh Scratchie my dear, it wouldn't be breakfast in bed again would it?"

Vinyl recoiled and looked at me as if I offended her.  "NO-yes."  She leaned back on my shoulder a little rougher than I expected.  As a result, I grunted from the force.  Stupid heart attack, making my muscles weak.  Vinyl gasped lightly and pulled back, but after a shaky smile and a kiss, she calmed down and rested back on my side, more gently this time.

I wrapped a foreleg around her chest, pulling her in tighter.  "What is it now?  Fourth time this week?  You're so good to me, love."  I leaned in and kissed her on the cheek.

She returned the gesture, but this time on my lips.  "You don't think I don't know that?  I am a ladies mare."  She wiggled her eyebrows in a rather suggestive manner.

I shifted position so that I am sitting on top of her, not without feeling a jolt of pain from my aching muscles.  I am able to endure it for the moment.  I leaned in close to whisper in her ear.  "Stop teasing, Scratchie."  I exhaled a breath of hot air into her ear.  "I want you...to bring me my breakfast."

The groan of frustration from her is just too much.  I laughed like a filly and slowly slid off her lap to my original sitting position.  I can't believe she fell for that!  She knows we have to wait until the doctor says my heart is in enough condition to handle more serious strain.  Even with all the 'pain' Vinyl claims she has, it's still so fun to fool with her!

"Pssh!"  She started.  "Just wait a week or two and you'll be dying for some action!"

"Oh please, Vinyl."  I replied.  "Unlike you I have some self control."

She laughed out loud and held her sides.  A single tear is rubbed out of her eyes as she tries to calm herself.  After a moment or two she rolled onto her stomach and looked at me in amusement.  " 'Self control?' yeah right!  Oh I see how much 'self control' you have when you can barely stand foreplay!"  She cleared her throat and tried to impersonate me.  " 'Oh Vinyl!  Please stop teasing me!  Hurry up and ravish my clitoris so hard so that I can not stand in the morrow!'"

My blood runs cold, but unfortunately my face doesn't.  "V-Vinyl!  That's not true!  I do not sound like that, nor act like that!"

"RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIGHT!"  She impersonated me once again.  " 'Oh Vinyl, you sexy, succulent, goddess mare you!' "

I tried swatting at her with a rolled up magazine.  She only laughs and rolls away from my wrath.  Can I go one day without being tormented by my marefriend with her suggestive sense of humor?  Honestly, I can stand for mild teasing, and maybe some comedic relief, but sometimes I just want to throw her off a cliff.  There's a time when it just gets annoying, and that time is now.

Her hysterical laughing continued unhindered.  I quietly awaited her to finish with my forelegs crossed and a very unamused glare radiating from my face.  She finally halted her twisted humor, ending its reign with pants and a ceiling cast glance.  She turned her attention to me after a moment and smiled.

I raised an inquisitive brow.  "Finished?"

She nodded.  "Yep."

"May I have my breakfast now?"

"Sure."  She turned to the door of the bedroom.  "MOM!"

Bluebelle arrived as quickly as if she teleported, carrying a tray in her magical grasp.  As she entered the room in a rather sophisticated manner, with her nose high and her poise completely straight, I noticed she wore a black tailcoat jacket along with a bowtie.  The tray floated right up to my lap.  A second indigo aura surrounded the cover of the tray, lifting it up to reveal the contents to be a perfectly stacked hill of pancakes with a square of butter on top, and a bottle of syrup on the side.

I smiled at the two unicorns in front of me.  "Thank you so much for doing this.  I love you both."  In the month that Bluebelle has lived with us, I'll openly admit I've really grown on her.  She has been nothing but a kind, gentle, compassionate soul that only desires to spend time with Vinyl and I.  She always sacrifices her time to us; trying to help us in mundane tasks just because she enjoys it.  It's almost as is she treats me like a second daughter.  Although, of course she treats Vinyl to an over-the-extreme point, even though Vinyl has constantly nagged her to not do that, as apposed to me.  I can still notice it in the way she acts around me: So caring and just over-all motherly.  Even I'll admit that I kind of see her as a mother figure to me.  "Although, I have to ask: What's with the butler look?"  I waved my hoof towards Bluebelle.

She smiled and twirled around, allowing the jacket's tail to wave in the momentum.  "Well you see, I felt kind of like a leach living with you two without 'earning my keep'.  So I got a job!"

My hoof found a position covering my mouth as a light gasp escaped.  Why on Earth would Bluebelle think she needs to get a job to 'earn her keep'?  That's ridiculous!  She already works her hardest to help us around the house with basic chores and whatnot, but even that isn't necessary!  I wouldn't even care if she didn't do anything!  This is Vinyl's mother that recently escaped an abusive relationship and is in the process of recovering.  We don't expect her to 'earn' any 'keep'!  "Bluebelle," I started.  "Why would you ever think you needed to 'earn your keep'?  You're Vinyl's mother!  I'm the one that should be 'earning keep' around here!  Besides, you already do so much for us around the house already!"

Bluebelle's reaction is a bit more jovial than I expected.  I almost expected a timid apology, knowing her, but instead she brushed off my response as if it is nothing.  "Nonsense Octavia!  I have expenses too, you know.  It still takes extra bits for me to eat, use electricity and water.  I'm just repaying the debts."

"Mom!"  Vinyl exclaimed.  "Thats frikin crazy!  You don't owe me anything!  I mean, does a foal have a dept to pay their mothers after they've grown up.  It's like, 'oh hey son, here's the bill for everything I had to spend on you since the day you were born.'  Nah, that aint workin here."

"Vinyl, whether this be about repaying dept or not, I in my right mind can't be a parasite!  I need to get out of the house and do something!  Besides, my rehabilitation group recommended it anyway."

Shortly after Bluebelle started living with us, Vinyl noticed how hard it was in the first week for her mother to cope with the sudden change.  From what she told me, Bluebelle has been abused by Bulldoze since they met in high school.  My heart nearly shattered at that confession.  I cannot fathom living half your life with a monster of a pony constantly abusing and mistreating you.

Bluebelle was scared.  Nay, she was downright terrified of the thought that when the day comes that he either serves his sentence, or that he might break out of prison and seek revenge.  Vinyl, seeing as it was her duty to help her mother, sought out and found a mares rehabilitation group that helps mares that were in abusive relationships.  It took some convincing, and shoving, but Bluebelle finally accepted and joined the group.

This is her third week in.  She has gone to every meeting, four times a week, and from what I've heard she absolutely loves it.  I've even noticed improvement not only in her paranoia, but her body language whenever my father stops by.  The only thing that's still puzzling me now is why did her group recommend she gets a job?  I am just about to ask her, but Vinyl beat me to it.

"Why did your mares group recommend you getting a job?  I mean, as a waitress you're going to be serving a lot of stallions."

Bluebelle nodded and her smile wavered.  "True, but they didn't really straightforwardly tell me to get a job.  It was more like they thought I should do some kind of activity or something that involves being around stallions.  And also I uh...I kind of offered the idea first...I mean, it's only part time and...I just wanted to get out of the house and have some spare bits of my own."  She took a step back and lowered her head.  "And...and I want to be able to talk to Arpeggio without being scared of him."

I smiled.  Bluebelle is going through such extensive lengths to try and pull herself out of the depths of the deep hole that her ex-husband dug for her.  So far as to even obtain a job to help the situation.  My only fear is that she will have a nervous breakdown while trying to serve male patrons.  "Alright.  If you feel that this is the best course of action, I will support you."  I centered a pointed glare at Vinyl.

"Yeah, ok.  If it'll help you then by all means go right ahead."  Vinyl said while hugging her mother.

Bluebelle basked in the embrace of her daughter.  "Oh thank you girls!"  The two broke apart.  "Anyway, enjoy your breakfast Octavia, I have to get going now."  Before making her leave, it's customary to say goodbye to Vinyl in a very excessive manner.  "Bye sweetie!  I love you!"  She proceeded to kiss her forehead and hug her tight.

Vinyl cleared her throat loudly.  "Mom, yea I get it!"  That didn't seem enough for her as Bluebelle is now giving Vinyl an annoyed glare.  "What?"  She asked, then realized what she wanted and grumbled.  "Love you too, mom."

It seems to satisfy her; Bluebelle then made her exit, but not without giving one last good-bye kiss to her beloved daughter.  I had to withhold my audacious laughing until she left, then receive an annoyed grunt from my marefriend, which only made me laugh harder.

Vinyl rolled her eyes in response and flopped onto the bed.  "Just wait till next time your dad does something like that to you, then we'll see who's laughing."

I inhaled sharply to stop the excessive laughing.  Once I calmed down enough I turned towards Vinyl with a devious smirk.  "The difference there is I'm not embarrassed from my fathers affection, sweetie."

"Yeah but--"  She is cut off from a sharp ringing.  Vinyl groaned and stretched her foreleg to the landline phone on the nightstand.  After a few unsuccessful attempts, with a final grunt she is able to obtain the phone without having to move...or use magic.  Sometimes Vinyl...  "Vinyl Scratch, whatchya need?"  She said to the pony on the other end of the phone.  "Yeah...ok...alright I'll be there in a bit."  She put the phone down and turned to me.  "My manager needs me at the studio.  I won't be gone too long.  Gots ta go."  She rolled out of bed, falling to the floor with a thud.  You are so lazy, Vinyl...She got up from the floor, then navigated around to my side.  "Love you."  She said before kissing my cheek and leaving.

"Love you too!"  I called out before I saw her tail disappear around the corner.  All right, I have a solid hour, or maybe two hours, to myself.  Perfect.  I can sit back, relax in my bed with a good book, or maybe some Twilight Zone.  I sigh, lean back further down the bed to where I'm almost laying entirely on my back, and reach for the remote.

"Awww, that's so sweet!"

I yelped and rounded to the direction of the foreign voice, nearly splattering my breakfast all over the sheets.  There, right next to me, where Vinyl stood not twenty seconds ago, is that mare from the club two weeks ago.  Dammit where did she come from?!  I could of had a second heart attack!  I took a deep breath to calm myself, she's not worth getting aggravated over.  "Where did you come from?"  I asked calmly.

Moondancer gasped.  "Are those pancakes?!  Can I have one?!"

I raised a brow and looked to my plate.  "Uhhh...I suppose."  In a flash a single pancake from the stack is surrounded in a red aura.  She held the food in front of her for a second before using her magic to slice it into bite sized pieces.  The same glow surrounded the bottle of maple syrup.  She is able to squeeze a drop out of the bottle, control the drop with another magical prison, and apply it to the bite sized piece before popping it in her mouth.  Huh.  I have to give her credit.  Vinyl can barely levitate more than two items, and here this mare is coordinating three and multitasking expertly.

"Thanks, Treble Cleft.  I haven't had breakfast yet.  So what's up?"

I shot her another confused look.  "Well, I was enjoying a nice breakfast with Vinyl and her mother before they had to leave for their jobs.  Then you just came out of nowhere."

She giggled.  "Yeah, I tend to do that."

"So why are you here?"  I asked.

She shrugged.  "I just wanted to see how you were doing.  What?  Can't a friend check up on her friends from time to time?  Gosh!  So rude."

I wouldn't consider her a 'friend', but it is rather nice of her to stop by, even though I still have mixed feelings about her.  "Well, that's all well and good, but how did you get in?"

Moondancer laughed.  "Simple."  A quick flash of light omitted from her body, and she disappeared.  From behind me, a quiet popping sound is heard, as well as another flash of light, and she is on the opposite side of the bed.  "Ta-da!"

I gasped.  "You can teleport?"

She scoffed.  "Duh, I'm awesome.  Every Apprentice in Celestia's School can teleport.  It's like...basic spellcasting, brah."

I am genuinely surprised.  Moondancer is an Apprentice to a master mage?  Father told me that the honor of being an Apprentice is only reserved for top notch unicorns at Celestia's School.  Grand Magi hoof pick a young Apprentice to teach everything they know to.  If what she says is true, Moondancer must be a powerful unicorn.  How is that though?  She looked and acted like she is at the same magical level as Vinyl!

She giggled again.  "Surprised?  Thought so.  I take it you thought I was just a normal unicorn because I'm so frantic and, as you nobles would say, 'such a ruffian', correct?"

I nodded.  "Did you use a mind reading spell?"

"I could of, but you're so easy to read."

"I honestly never thought you were such a higher level unicorn."  I admitted.  "Who is your master?"

"I'm the apprentice to Grand Magus Frostbite." She said proudly.

Oh my, Grand Magus Frostbite is one of the Seven of the Nexus Council of the Ley Keepers; the most powerful magical faction in the world!  They are a specialized section of the Kingdom that is charged with cataloging and researching every spell, artifact, and magic item known to ponykind!  They regulate magic, set the boundaries for it, and enforce and justify every misuse of it.

"My word."  I said after a second to recollect my thoughts.  "And here I thought you were the same as Vinyl."

"Yep.  I'm some kind of wonderful, lemme tell ya."  She popped another piece of pancake into her mouth.

My mind still tried to process all of this puzzling information.  "I just don't understand!  You strike me as nothing as how an Apprentice is supposed to be!  Apprentices are disciplined students that stick to their masters like glue, learning every bit of knowledge they can!  You just...aren't that serious.  No offense."

She shrugged and finished chewing before speaking.  "Pssh, stereotypes stereotypes.  I know a few friends who are over-zealous like that, but hell, even they wind down from time to time.  Buck, Grand Magus Frostbite likes to fool around a lot!  They aren't always stone-faced ya know!  And hey, I can be serious when I want to!  I study under Frostbite's guidance just fine!"

I cringed.  Moondancer seems to have taken a tad bit of offense from my overview of her.  Gah, I'm such a fool!  Who am I to judge ponies after what Vinyl has showed me?  I can't always take ponies like her, or like Moondancer, for what they appear to be all the time anymore.

Just like the sun in the sky.  You always expect it to be the same.  Rises from the east and sets on the west; brightens our land and warms its inhabitants, but there are those days when it changes.  Sometimes it could be dotted out by a solar eclipse, sometimes it can be faded by the obscure cloudy canvas.  And, on very rare occasions, the sun will not rise at its set time.  It is always unknown why Prince Celestia sometimes rises the sun a few minutes, and on one memorable day an hour, late.  I personally think she oversleeps sometimes, but that's just me.  Being a demi-goddess princess can be stressful.

I guess this is the part where I apologize.  Damn my prejudices, I really need to break that habit.  I sigh.  "Listen, Moondancer, I apologize gravely for what I said.  I shouldn't judge a pony by just their appearance, not after all what Vinyl has taught me about how deviant she is compared to what both I and my father used to believe."

What happens next is not something I expected:  Moondancer started snickering.  "Treble Clef, baby, please.  One thing you should know about me is that I never get offended at anything!  You don't need to apologize, I still love ya!"  The last square of pancake is engulfed, and with a loud belch and sigh, she flopped herself onto the bed on Vinyl's side.  "Daaaaamn!  This is frikin comfy!"  I would kick her off, but I'm afraid I'll hurt myself more in doing so.  So I settled for a grunt and a flat glare.  "What?"  She asked.  "Oh!  Sorry!  You don't mind do you?"  She gave an innocent-like smile that only further infuriated me.

I only waved my hoof and sighed.  "Fine, go ahead.  It's not like I can stop you anyway."

"Probably not.  Anyway...Girl!  Why didn't you tell me your dad is Professor Arpeggio?!"  She gave me a look of mock hurt.

The sudden shift in conversation puzzles me for a few seconds.  "Uhh...because I just met you...then had a heart attack.  I don't really see room for idle conversation at that point."

"That's no excuse!  Professor Arpeggio is like, my favorite teacher ever!  He's so frikin funny!"  She started laughing uncontrollably.  "Every time he teaches a new lesson, he dresses up from somepony from that era!  Then he tries to do accents--oh and he sometimes acts like as if he was actually that pony!  Oh sweet Celestia; it's so baaaad!"

My father is famous around the school for his strange teaching methods, thinking it would help his students learn.  When he would teach the Raven Wars to his students, he would alternate by dressing up as Lord Raven and Lord Proudmane while simultaneously teaching their major roles in both politics and the battles.  Sometimes, so I've heard from his students and not from father himself, he would not only dress up as them, but also 'roleplay' and act as if he was them.  I wish I could see it in action one day, and maybe embarrass him in front of his students more so then he already apparently does.

I chuckled at Moondancer's laughter attack.  "Yes it's true.  He does tend to fool around with his students from time to time."

"More like all the time!"  She added.  "He's so perfect!  He takes his job seriously, but at the same time fools around so much!"

Hmmm...something isn't adding up here.  "Moondancer?"  I asked.

"Yeah?"  She responded.

"How does he feel towards you?"

Moondancer rolled over onto her stomach.  "He like, totally loves me!  I swear I'm like his best student, or at least one of."

That's...strange.  Vinyl and Moondancer are very much alike: Club hopping rambunctious lower-class mares that one would say at first glance deeming them a whore.  However, the first mention of Vinyl to my father made him go ballistic, even though he's around Moondancer, and probably more students similar to her, almost everyday and has no bias.  Why is that?  Maybe there's a side to Moondancer I don't know about.

"Ya know, Treble Clef."  I turned to Moondancer only to be met with a lustful pair of eyes. Oh Celestia, here we go..."We're here, in your bed, aloooone."  She strode close to me, draping one foreleg over my shoulders, and the other drawing small circles on my chest.

Perhaps I am wrong about that 'other side of her' thing.

I immediately shoved her away.  My muscles heave in agony, and I wince from the pain, but at least I got her off me.  Her response is another fit of hysterical laughing.  "C'mon, girl!  Haven't you ever had an affair before?"

I look at her incredulously.  "Don't you have to be married to have an affair?"

Her laughing fit stops dead cold.  She graces me with another blank stare for a few seconds before whining in defeat.  "Alright you got me, but just remember this: you've dodged a bullet today, but that is only one of the many, many bullets that I'm going to throw at you."

I rolled my eyes and shifted to a more comfortable position lower on my back.  "Good thing it takes ten minutes to reload a musket."

"Not if you got MAGIC SKILLZ!"  A flash of red engulfed the room.  From above the bed, a dark crimson ring formed, rotating like a fan above us.  The ring split, forming two identical crimson rings.  The original ring stayed in its place while the copy rotated vertically and shoved itself through the original.  From the epicenter of the two rings, a blue diamond wildly thrashed about, omitting electrical arcs in random directions.  It is all simply amazing!  The colorful lights raged on like a fireworks display in my bedroom!  I am completely entranced by its sheer beauty.

The magical construct now started encircling the entire room, gaining speed the more it rotated.  Eventually, it revolved so fast that it created an illusion that looks as if the room is surrounded in a veil of crimson, silver, and blue!  Gemstones sparkled ever so brightly in a random order over the room.  The magic washed over the walls like waterfalls, causing Moondancer and I to change color ourselves.

Without warning, the veil erupted in a magnificent explosion of arcane energy.  The magical rings were no more as they were then turned into specs of arcane dust that cascaded over the room like dust in the wind.  I then noticed that the dust seemed to not be frittering away, but instead it all materialized into an epicenter: right on my lap.  The dust compressed and mutated until it formed a unique shape that resembled a miniature Moondancer.  The construct winked at me, bowed, then disappeared into the air.

If Moondancer is giggling at my stunned expression, I don't notice.  I am too entranced by the beautiful display to think clearly.  Everything was so...marvelous!  Spectacular!  The colors all combining and rapidly spinning around to form a sea of beauty stunned me to the core.

My mind soon returned to reality by the feeling of a warm foreleg around my shoulders once more.  However, instead of Moondancer trying to come on to me, this time it is just her foreleg around my shoulder with the rest of her body keeping its distance.  "Cool eh?"  She asked me.

It took me a moment to both process her question and answer it.  "There are no words.  There really aren't.  There is no way that I could sum up all of that in a single sentence."

She only giggled.  "C'mon, just think of something!  First thing that pops into that pretty head of yours."

I recalled everything that happened.  From the crimson rings to the gems on the wall, and the array of colors reflecting on my coat.  I sighed and quietly uttered, "Outrageous.  It was truly, truly outrageous."

I felt her nuzzle into my neck.  "Thanks."  Is the last thing she says before the room fell silent for a few moments.  It isn't an awkward silence, but a pleasant one.  Moondancer's foreleg around my shoulders and her head rested on my side strangely doesn't feel uncomfortable.  It doesn't even seem anything more platonic.  It's as if I was able to stop her lustful desires momentarily.  This hug isn't one of desire or of playfulness, it's of friendship.  Moondancer is just an affectionate pony on the inside.

My memory recalled back to a key location.  Now, in the calm state she is currently in, I could possibly have a serious conversation to settle my sudden curiosity.  Diving headfirst into this subject made me feel uneasy.  I don't know if by asking will it offend her?  Will she be enraged?  Will she be saddened?  I'll at least try to approach the subject as gently as I can.  "Moondancer?"  I started.

She yawned.  "Yeah?"

"Can I ask you something personal?"

She shrugged.  "Go ahead."

I can feel the sweat start to form on my forehead.  "You and Vinyl used to date, correct?"

She hesitated, a telltale sign that things aren't going along so smoothly.  "Mmhmm."

I, too, hesitated before uttering, "What happened?"

Her response is quicker than I expected.  I thought she would be more shut-in, but apparently the memory isn't that painful to recall than what I perceived.  "Nothing really."  She shrugged.  "Just decided a relationship didn't work out between us.  I mean, that's the whole point of dating: to see if two ponies are compatible.  We just...weren't."

I needed to know more.  For some reason, something deep inside is telling me to press on with this conversation.  "Do you...regret it?"

Her head turned to look me in the eye.  To my surprise, there is no hurt in her expression, but only firm determination.  "Nah, Treble Clef, I don't.  I'll admit, for a while I did.  I did think of what would happen if we never broke up, but I'm over it now."  She smirked, then slapped my back.  "She's all yours."

I smiled.  Moondancer has no ill intentions, nor does she seem to mind us being together at all.  What a relief.  I was beginning to think my life would turn out like one of those cliche romance novels where the ex is always still in love with the main character, and so much needless drama ensues.  Thank Faust none of that seems immanent.  However, I'm still curious as to what happened in their entire relationship.  I hope I'm not being too rude by prying.  "Would it be too much to ask if you can tell me everything about your relationship with her?  If you don't want to that's ok!"  I quickly added.  "I don't want to stick my muzzle where it doesn't belong, I was just curious.  You don't--"

"Whoa whoa slow down Treble Clef.  Listen, it's ok.  I don't mind telling you.  It's really not that bad.  It wasn't like the 'so overly dramatic and then huge argument and break-up slash never wanna see you again' kinda thing.  Everything was fine and dandy.  There are no painful memories in this story."  A white hoof then began to ruffle my mane before the mare disengaged from my side and lay on the opposite side of the bed, staring at the ceiling.

"I guess I should start from the beginning eh?"  I nod.  "Alright well...let's see."  I can see her face scrunch up as she tried to remember.  "It all started when I first became Grand Magus Frostbite's apprentice.  At the time, he pressured me with so much work everyday that my daily schedule was literally work, sleep, repeat.  I would go days without eating just because there was never any time.  I hated it, but I couldn't let the old guy down.  He picked me to be his apprentice; he's never had another one before me.  It was such an honor, and I couldn't forsake it.

"So I continued to work and study.  But on the verge of me almost having a mental breakdown, Frostbite decided to give me a vacation.  Thank.  Faust.  I needed to so badly."  She laughed.  "I remember him saying that I was so good at my work, that he almost thought I loved to work for him so much that he didn't think I wanted the break!  I almost threw a fireball at his baby blue ass!

"I took advantage of every moment I could free of work.  First place I went to was a club to wind down with a bottle of 151."

I had to cut her off.  "Hold on a moment....Vinyl was 16 at the time she met you, how old were you?"

"17."  She answered while wiggling her eyebrows.

"Then why were you drinking?!  That's illegal!"

She groaned and stuffed her face in the pillow.  "Trust me, when you're studying under one of the seven most powerful unicorns in the world, you're gonna need a drink badly every now and then."

I sighed.  No use arguing there.  I would imagine her position at the time was very stressful; I wouldn't blame her.

"Anyway."  She continued.  "There was where I met Vinyl.  She wasn't DJing at the time, but she was learning with somepony else who was DJing that night.  So he let her practice for a bit, and I gotta say her music was puuurty good.  Not as good as it is now..."  I had to roll at my eyes at that statement.  "...but anyway.  Yeah, music was good, I danced a bit, drank a bit.  I know what you're thinking, and no, I wasn't drunk.  Maybe a little tipsy but definitely under .08.  When the DJ was on his break Vinyl decided to get a drink at the bar--Virgin, of course--and I was sitting next to her.

"We started talking, and she was a pretty cool filly.  After his break, the DJ called her back over.  Damnit what was his name...I'm sure it was something generic with numbers and letters.  Anyway, when they were done perfomin' at around 1am she stayed around for a bit and we talked more.  I started flirtin her up a bit somewhere there too--oh word of advice, Vinyl really likes it when you pet her mane.  I'm sure you probably figured it out by now, but just in case..."

I nodded.  "I am well aware of her liking for affection for mane-petting.  Why is that by the way?"

She shrugged.  "It's just that one thing everypony has that they either really like or really hate.  Like for example, I have a thing for ponytails, reason why I styled your mane that way at the club, and why I always have one.  What about you?  Got something that really hits ya?"

I have to think about this one.  There are a few things that irk me, but not something so major like Vinyl's petting thing.  However...there is one thing that bothers me to no end.  "Honestly, I hate it when Vinyl calls me 'Octy.'  It's such a disgusting petname.  It sounds like I'm some kind of mutant fish creature."

Moondancer started laughing, to which I rolled my eyes yet again.  Anymore of this and I'm going to get dizzy.  "Oh ho ho 'Octy'?  Mutant fish creature?  That's a good one."  I cleared my throat, giving her the hint to continue her story rather than ridicule my horrendous nickname.  "Alright fine.  Anyway, 2am is when clubs and bars close, so we had to head out.  I offered to walk her home, and yeah...that's it.  I started going to the club every chance I had just to see her."

"Eventually I asked her to dance, then out on a date.  And it just escalated from there.  The thing is though...Vinyl is...uh how do I say this...she's quick to accept things, and takes things really fast.  Like, we were together for a month and she was all over me!  I like affection just as much as the next mare, but damn, I couldn't get a break!  I eventually got her to stop being so clingy, but it took some effort.  Then there was the issue with her eyes...

"Took me like what?  Four months for her to take those damn things off?  Something along those lines."  She sighed and paused for a moment.  "Poor thing though, albinism is rare, but if you get it you're practically shunned as a foal.  Vinyl had to mask her eyes and move to a new school to stop the bullying when she was young.  Didn't think that it would carry on to high school though."

I nodded.  "She's still scared of what ponies think of her eyes.  It took me a good three months of just living with her.  The day that we got together was actually when she showed them to me."  I sighed and zoned out for a second.  "They're absolutely beautiful."  I whispered.

"Tell me about it."  She agreed.  "I don't know what everyponies problem is, but red eyes are frikin awesome!"

In the back of my mind, I know that the color of her eyes doesn't entirely have to do with why she hides them.  Back when she still lived with her abusive father, she would receive multiple black eyes.  The glasses were only there to hide the markings so the teachers at school wouldn't worry, and she would just give the excuse that other foals made fun of her red eyes to allow the teachers reason to let her keep them on.

I want to tell Moondancer about the truth, but I'm not sure how Vinyl would react if I told her.  I'm sure she wouldn't be too angry.  Moondancer is her ex-marefriend after all, and has the notion to become my 'best friend' for some reason.  I'm sure it wouldn't hurt.  "Actually Moondancer, the color of her eyes aren't the real reason why she masks them."

She raised an inquisitive brow.  "Really?"

I nodded solemnly.  "Now, don't tell Vinyl I told you this, at least not yet."  My voice lowers, even though there isn't anypony near.  "Understand this, Vinyl's foalhood was really rough.  She had a very abusive father that would beat both her and her mother nearly daily.  Recently, he and Bluebelle came over to 'visit' Vinyl and 'apologize'.  In actuality, her father only came here to steal her money.  I was able to find it out, Vinyl was able to knock him out cold until the Guard came to arrest him.  That is the reason she hides her eyes.  She used to receive gruesome black eyes from her father, and he forced her to wear those glasses or else.  The threats and consequences became so horrifying that her mind is just conditioned to being afraid of showing her eyes to ponies, even though there are no signs of markings on them."

At the mention of an abusive father, Moondancer covered her mouth with her hoof and gasped.  Her eyes sparkled from surfacing moisture threatening to break out.  She looked down and idly fiddled with the bedsheets.  "Oh my...She...she never told me about that.  That's terrible...I'm so sorry I...I just want to hug her now.  Just hug her so tightly and cry."

I ignored my aching muscle just enough to slide close to Moondancer.  I placed a hoof on her shoulder, and she reacts with a light hug.  "Try not to worry so much about it.  Vinyl's very optimistic, and on top of that her mother is here to reunite with her and recover from such a monstrous life with a stallion who, if you were to ask me, should be hanged with a hot iron spiked noose on the gallows in front of a roaring crowd."  She broke from our embrace and gave me a shaking smile with a nod.  "Why don't we forget about that and you just continue with your story?"

"Okay."  With a sniffle, a hoof to wipe her tears, and a throat clear, she plunged right back into her tale.  "Where was I?  Clingy...eyes...ok so I'm nearing the end.  About four months into our relationship, she started saying 'I love you' to me.  At the time...I didn't know what to feel.  I was so confused.  We were still new to our relationship, and I still didn't know her that much.  On top of that, I have task for the Grand Magus to complete, and we don't spend so much collective time together.  I started to mess up alot after that.  Frostbite tried to talk to me a few times to ask why I was so distracted, I just told him it was personal issues and I'll probably be fine in a few days, but that didn't happen.

"Eventually we had a talk, and he told me that I had to solve this issue for myself.  He can't tell me who to love, how to love, or anything, so I was alone on this one.  Some oh so great mentor I know right?  Nah I'm kidding, he can be pretty cool when he wants to be.  So next time I saw Vinyl, we had this huge talk.  I mentioned that we were going way too fast, and that we don't even see each other much in general.  Now, I wasn't opting to break up with her at the time, I just wanted things to slow down.  I can't remember exactly what was said, but long story short, we agreed to stay friends...kinda.  Between my studies and her fame, we barely see each other anymore.  It was just too much pressure, y'know?

"Has that ever happened to you?  You had somepony you care about, but then they just kinda fade away in the sands of time.  It's sad really.  You're just sitting there, watching them from ashore drift away on a boat when the only thing you can do is watch them slowly fade away over the horizon.  Sure, you can jump in and swim after them, but what's stopping you is something I cannot explain.  I hated that feeling.  I wanted so badly to jump in there and swim all the way to her, and just be there for her ya know?  Maybe not as a marefriend, but just as a friend.  Just a shoulder to lean on when things get rough and you need a push, but no.  I didn't stop it, I just let the winds continue to carry her away from me.  I was just unable to stop the inevitable."  She paused for a long moment, her eyes closed in deep contemplation.

Any past prejudice I had for this mare has completely vanished.  Moondancer has a completely different side to her that I would have never thought would exist if not for this talk.  She's vastly intelligent, strong willed, sensitive, and contemplative as opposed to what I previously thought of her to be: A rash, arrogant, annoying, club hopping, wild mare.  I curse myself for being so stereotypical and biased.  From now on, I will never judge a pony by what society perceives them to be until I further get to know them.

Spontaneously, Moondancer brightened up and graced me with a genuine smile.  "But that was all six years ago!  Times a change, and I have more freedom now!  Maybe now Vinyl and I could be close friends again, you too.  I really like you, Octavia, you're a cool mare.  I'd hang with you any day!"

I tilted my head.  "Uh...thank you?"  I said with uncertainty.  "At least your looking at this in an optimistic manner."

Moondancer griped her head and twisted her neck left and right to pop the joints.  "Pssh, Optimism smoptimisim.  I'm more of a realist really.  I'm not a peppy cheerleader that's all like 'Don't worry!  We can do it if we work really hard!'  Nah, fuck that.  I'm more of the 'Ok this is what we gotta do: boom boom and boom.  You, you, and you go here, here and here.  Break.'  Ya see what I mean?  If things go smoothly, then it works, If I see that things aren't going so well, I'll admit it ain't going well and see if it can get fixed.  If it don't get fixed, well shit then I give up."

"Hmm...interesting way of viewing life."  I sighed and shifted position to lay on my stomach.  I groaned in pain as my muscles cried from the torment.

Moondancer gave me a curious look.  "You ok?"

Once the pain subsided I am able to talk.  "Not really.  The heart attack stiffened my muscles and it still hurts after a week."

I instantly felt a pressure on my back and shoulders.  "Here, want me to give you a massage?"

On any normal day I would have declined, but at this moment I really need a massage right now.  "That would be lovely."

Moondancer's hooves soon put a firm force on my shoulders.  After a second I could also feel a warmth sensation that I can only guess is her magic.  Whatever it is she's doing, it felt good!  Oh my, this is absolutely wonderful!  My muscles all simultaneously sighed in great relief as most of the pressure is taken off of them.  Slight moans and sighs escape my lips as I wind down, relax, and stuff my face into my pillow.

The warmth of her magic spread lower to my back.  By the almighty Faust it feels so good!  My eyes roll to the back of my head as my nerves release pleasurable stimuli all over my body.  Hooves worked on my shoulders and neck in a squeezing and rubbing motion while magic works on my back in a chopping motion.  It all feels like heaven on my body.  Surges of heat pulsated through my veins as if my blood was replaced with liquid pleasure!  My heart rate slowed greatly, my brain activity almost ceased.

There are some voices somewhere in the room, but I ignore them.  This sensation is too unbelievably wonderful to let anything overshadow it.  However, it was all cut short suddenly.  I'm not sure how long in reality it has stopped for, but I know now I can no longer feel anything.  I lift my head and open my eyes to find Moondancer staring off to the left with a surprised expression.  I turn to where her gaze is set and gasp.  Vinyl is standing there, with a raised brow, and probably ready to kill somepony.

"Uhhh..."  Moondancer started.  "This is exactly what it looks like."

If I am not in such a euphoric state, I would slap her.  "No it isn't!"  I countered.  This is no time for joking, Moondancer!

Vinyl took a second to say something.  "Ok, now you really got some 'splanin' to do."

"I swear, Vinyl!"  I started.  "She was only giving me a massage!  That's it!  I swear I'd never do anything like that to you!"

"Yeah."  Moondancer added.  "All joking aside, I really was just giving her a massage.  I mean, after a heart attack muscles tend to ache..."

"Mmhmm."  Vinyl said.  "I can't believe this!  I'm gone for not even an hour, and you do this to me!  How could you Tavi?  I thought you loved me!"  Oh no.  No no no no no, please don't do this to me Vinyl!  Please don't make this more dramatic than it needs to be!  "I mean you and Moondancer, in our bed without me?!  How cold can you get?"

...What?  Really?  Really?!  Is she serious?  By Celestia she's serious!  Nope, I'm done.  I'm done with it.  I'm done with these flipping mares today.  I'm just going to stuff my head into this pillow, groan very loudly, and wish that there was a blunt object to beat myself with until I'm unconscious.  All the while Vinyl and Moondancer are laughing their flanks off like it's no tomorrow.

BONUS: The Wing Bros

☭

Winter is nearing its end.  The cool breezes and soft, powdery snow diminish as the warmer climates move in for their spotlight in the year.  The snow is mostly melting, dripping and running down the roofs of buildings to the nearby street drains. Venturing outside requires less garments to protect myself against the elements, and all around the atmosphere is just serene.

Overhead the Canterlot Weather Team works together to clear the gray clouds to bring the sunlight to melt the snow.  Pity, I enjoy an overcast day, but alas, the winter must end and the plants must bloom.  Without the warmth of the sun, crops won't grow, and ponies will hunger.  Such is the delicate balance of nature.

My mile is almost done, and I am approaching home.  I take a deep breath, refreshing my self as cool, fresh air travels down my lungs.  I feel amazing!  After the first week and a half after the incident, my muscles were tense and aching everyday.  Now, though, after relaxing and walking everyday, my body feels rejuvenated, or at least for the most part.

The front door soon crossed paths with me, and I casually strode inside.  The very second I closed the door behind me, Vinyl rushed out from nowhere and nearly tackled me to the floor.

Her nose is scrunched up against mine.  "Tavi we need to get to the hospital now!"  She yelled frantically in my face.  Her tone doesn't sound too concerned.  It sounds more shocked and excited than worrisome.

I gently pushed her away and took a second to figure out what is going on.  "Whatever for?"  I ask, then my eyes go wide.  Oh, Faust, I hope Vinyl isn't hurt!  "Did something happen to you?!"

She shook her head quickly.  "No, I'm fine, It has to do with Angel!"

Angel?  Steelwing's wife?  Oh dear.  "What happened?"

She grabbed me by the shoulders and looked me dead in the eye.  "She's in labor!"

My hoof flung to my mouth as I gasp.  Angel's foal is coming?  My eyes go wide; I can't believe it!  Angel's new son is soon to be born!  This is fantastic!  We have to go see her and support her family.  I turned back towards the door with my hoof gripping onto Vinyl's forearm.  "Well what are we waiting for?!  Let's go!"

Fortunately, the hospital isn't such a lengthy distance from Vinyl's house, like most places in this city.  Figuratively looking at this, building a city on the top of a mountain doesn't require much space.  Almost everything is in trotting distance from itself.  However, the lower part of Canterlot, where the middle class lives, is vastly larger.  Most of Lower Canterlot runs down the length of the mountain to various basins in the range connected by monolithic bridges.  Each section of Canterlot has its own range of businesses, hospitals, law enforcement stations, libraries and other major necessities in a city.  It's almost as if each region of Canterlot is its own city.

The peak of the city is where the high class, nobles, and famous celebrities live.  Canterlot Castle, Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns, the House of Nobles, the House of Commons, and the Upper Crest District are all located at the area known as Sun Peak.  This is where Vinyl, Bluebelle, Father, and I are all located.

After a brisk two mile canter, Vinyl and I reached the hospital and were guided through the hallways to a waiting room where Steelwing sat nervously chewing his wing while Ironwing lay on his lap mindlessly starring off into oblivion.  The usually tough officer looks like a wreck!  It's as if he's been through a war!

Once he notices that we are in the room, his expression softens and he stops chewing on his wing.  "Vinyl, Octavia!  Oh I'm so glad you came!"  He exclaims, then sighs in relief.

Vinyl gently lifts Ironwing from his fathers lap, cradling him between her forelegs.  "Wouldn't miss it for the world, Metalhead.  Now, where's my second godchild?!"

Steelwing pointed to the door.  "Since the foal is three weeks premature, they had to inject steroids into his lungs to accelerate their growth.  I'm not sure how much longer until he's stable.  Until then, we just have to wait."

Oh my.  I hope the little one is ok.  Three weeks premature isn't too terrible, but anything could happen.  I've known a stallion who was six weeks premature, and only suffered from asthma as a long term effect, which he quickly grew out of in his late teens.  With that thought in mind, I can relax knowing everything will turn out just fine for the foal.

Vinyl placed a foreleg around his shoulder while Ironwing curled into a ball in her lap.  "Best of luck then, Steelwing.  I'm sure everything will be fine."

Steelwing looks at her.  "Oh sure, everything will be fine, but that doesn't mean I'm going to stop panicking!"

Vinyl sighed and gently set Ironwing back down on his hooves.  She then proceeded to slap Steelwing across his face.  Yeesh Vinyl, what's gotten into you?  "Get a hold of yourself!  I thought you were a soldier!  Or was I wrong?  Am I not talking to Highlord Steelwing, Supreme Commander of the Elite Equestrian Military Faction: The Order of the White Sun?  Who are oath sworn to protect the innocent, vanquish evil, keep order and spread the wisdom and morality of the Light throughout all of Equestria as beacons of honor and justice?!"

Highlord of the Order of the White Sun?  Now I know Vinyl is overexaggerating.  My father personally knows the Highlord, and I can tell you it's not Steelwing.

The soldier looks lost in Vinyl's words.  After a second of gathering his thoughts together, he responded.  "Uhh...no.  You're thinking of Highlord Suntrotter.  I'm just Knight-Lieutenant Steelwing.  Commander of...well...nothing at the moment.  I mean, there's no war going on or anything.  And I'm not a member of the White Sun either."

Vinyl softened herself and backed away from Steelwing.  "Well then.  I guess you're not a man."

The pegasus soldier stiffened at Vinyl's remark.  He turned to her with a hardened gaze, "Excuse me?  Are you calling me a--"  He cut himself off to cover his sons' ears, "--pussy?"

Vinyl smirked.  "I am, indeed, calling you a--"  She cut herself off to repeat his actions, "--pussy."

"You know," a third voice calls out.  We turn to see Sour Grapes entering the room from the hallway.  "I think you're both being--"  This time, she doesn't cut herself off, but anticipating it coming, both Vinyl and Steelwing simultaneously cover Ironwings' ears. "--pussies and should just sit here, shut up, and wait."  Not waiting for them to respond, she sits down on a chair, crosses her forelegs, and waits.

Steelwing rolled his eyes.  "Good to see you too, Grapes."

"Likewise."  She replied without a hint of emotion.  Ironwing is soon lifted into her lap and is being pet as if he is a dog.

"What are you doing here again?"  He asked.

Grapes gasped dramatically and held a hoof to her chest.  "Steewling!  I am shocked and offended.  I came here to see the birth of your child!  What kind of loving, caring friend wouldn't be there to support their friends in need?!"

"Whoa now, Steelwing."  Vinyl started.  "I mean really, you don't have to lay it on that hard to the poor filly!  She just wants to be supportive!"

"Yeah, what she said."  Grapes continued.  "You're so mean to me Steelie."

"Look, you're gonna make her cry!  You're a terrible person, man."

False sobs sound from Grapes.  "I-I can't take anymore of this!  Goodbye Steelwing!  We're through!"

Steelwing's face is twisted with confusion.  "'Through'?  What are you even--"  A raised hoof from Vinyl silences him.

With a stern look (or rather, as much as she could muster with those glasses on) she states, "Don't you think you've done enough?"

Hooves flailing in the air, Steelwing yells out, "I don't even know what this is!"

"I will be expecting the first alimony check next week, thank you."  Grapes calmly states.

Looking to me with tired eyes, the pegasus quietly states, "I'm done."  before walking back to a nearby chair.  I simply chuckle at his hilarious misfortune of being ridiculed by those two.

"Oh by the way."  Grapes continued.  "Can I keep him?"  She asked, holding Ironwing in front of her.

Steelwing shot her a glare.  "No you can't 'keep' my son!"  Grapes opens her mouth to reply, but he beat her to it.  "And don't start with some sort of 'custody' crap on me!  You're not even my ex-wife, nor related to him in any way."

With a click of her tongue, Grapes comments, "Calm down bro.  I was just going to say that since you're having another son already I want to keep this one.  He's adorable."

"Never had I thought I'd ever hear those words coming from you."  Vinyl chimes in.

"Contrary to popular belief."  Grapes started.  "I like small, cuddly things.  When I'm in the right mood, of course."  She ruffled the foal's mane, causing him to giggle.  "This guy fits both."

Snatching his son back into his grasp, Steelwing trots back to his seat.  "Well then, why don't you find a nice stallion to settle down with and have your own foal?"

"Fine."  Grapes rebutted, then proceeded back over to Ironwing, looking him in the eye.  "When you turn eighteen, call me."  She winks.

Another deep sigh escapes Steelwing.  He looks at me for support, silently pleading with his eyes.  "I need a drink."  He states.

I nod in agreement.  "After all that, I could probably go for one too."

I heard a snicker.  "Says the one that can't hold down a few shots of whiskey!"

I shot a death glare at Vinyl.  Even after all those months at the bar, she still teases me about that one time I got drunk...in public.  "Would you please drop it, Vinyl!  Sweet Celestia."  That day is always a blur to me.  Even now I don't get exactly what happened.  I was at the bar contemplating about what I should do with Vinyl's feeling towards me, then Grapes pushed a shot of whiskey towards me.  After about two shots I couldn't remember anything past that.  "Even to this day I still don't know why I got drunk so fast."  I muttered out loud.

Both Vinyl and Grapes exchanged surprise expressions.  The former coughs into her hoof and looks down while the later bit her hoof.  I could tell something is conspiring between those two, and Celestia knows how bad it can be.  "What's going on?"  I ask slowly.

Vinyl looks to Grapes.  "You didn't tell her?"

Grapes looks back to Vinyl.  "No.  I thought you did!"

"I thought you told her!"

"Told me what?"  I asked, irritation growing with every word.

Both their heads snapped to me.  After a few seconds of silence and worried expressions, Grapes spoke out.  "You see Octavia...I might have well - I might have, um, spiked your drink that day."

I raised a brow.  There's something more going on here.  That explanation doesn't seem right.  "How can you spike an already alcoholic beverage?"

She cleared her throat.  "Well, since I am such an expert at my craft, I have developed a revolutionary magical concoction that I sometimes test out on unsuspecting patrons.  The potion is supposed to basically get you drunk at ten times the normal rate.  It involves a mixture of...specific substances and chemicals, as well as a spell, that increase the rate of absorption in the body, and heart rate, thus allowing alcohol, or anything else in your digestive track at the time, to be absorbed and broken down much faster."

My jaw lays limp on the floor.  I feel my blood boiling and steam starting to escape my ears.  Sour Grapes admitted to poisoning me?!  Who in their right mind would even do that?!  I don't even know how to react right now.  I'm furious that she practically poisoned me, but also stunned that she even did it in the first place.  And to other patrons nonetheless!  And exactly what 'substances' were in it?

My hooves start to shake as my anger continues to boils.  "You...you poisoned me?!  H-how--why?!  Do you realize that concoction could have harmed me?!  You know, you're probably the reason why I got a heart attack in the first place!"

Grapes raises her hooves up defensively with a frightful expression on her face.  "Whoa, ok calm down Octavia.  Yes, it probably wasn't the best idea to nonconsensually give you a foreign substance in your drink, and for that I'm sorry, but don't worry, it's not deadly.  I've done it many times to tons of patrons--"  She cut herself off and glances at Steelwing, who, surprisingly, isn't as surprised to hear this as I am.  "--I probably shouldn't have admitted that to Mr. Soldier Guy over here, but anyway, back to what  I was saying.  So yeah, I've done it before, hell I've even taken it myself before and not once gotten any complaints.  So you're fine basically.  Trust me, that heart attack was not my doing."

Though my anger is still rampant, I am able to calm myself down enough to the point where I don't lacerate her throat.  I still can't believe she poisoned me, and nopony had the decency to tell me about it until now!  I just-I...I need a moment to settle in before this hospital adds another patient.  I sit down and run my hooves through my mane.  This whole ordeal is taxing on my body; my muscles now ache once again from the rage I had to force down.

Thinking back on all of this, I can see the reasoning behind Grapes' actions.  Though unconventional and downright stupid, it did manage to work out in the long run.  There were better methods to go about my problem at the time, and it might have been to do so instead of getting drunk in public, passing out, and having Vinyl carry me home.  I wonder how much more damage that stunt did on my reputation.  Ugh.

I'm still angry, and I probably won't fully respect Grapes ever again, but I can't stay too angry at her.  She's too close of a friend to Vinyl and it wouldn't be fair for me to hate her over a single stupid stunt.  Besides, it didn't even do any damage to me.  I've always been prone to chest pains from loud, constant reverberation.  I guess I can overlook this one time, but if it happens again so help me Celestia I will kick her scrawny ass.  Damn you Vinyl, stop changing my vocabulary.

Once a tense two or three minutes pass, I rise back up from my seat and lock gazes with Grapes.  She stares back confidently, but apologetically at the same time.  I clear my throat.  "While your method was unnecessary and stupid--"

"Agreed."  Grapes interjects.

"--And I've also lost a little bit of respect for you--"

"Understandable."  Grapes said.

"--I guess I can overlook this one incident."  I finish, my tone sounding both of a warning and threat.

At this time, Vinyl decided to come between the two of us and pull us into a group hug.  "Yay, we're all friends again!  Right?"

"More or less."  I replied.  "No harm done right?"

A quick sideways glance to Vinyl practically answers my question.  "Weeeeeellll.  It did kind of--"

"Shhh!"  Vinyl exclaims, cutting her off.

Grapes looks at her.  "I wasn't going to--"

"Shhh!"  Vinyl interrupts once again.

"When are you even going to--"

"Shhh!"

"Could you stop being such a--"

This time, Vinyl levitates Ironwing in front of her.  "Shhh!"  The colt says.

"Fine, I give up."  Grapes ended her conversation by levitating her glasses off to clean them while quietly sitting back down.

At this point, the nurse enters the room levitating a clipboard in front of her.  She quickly scribbles on the paper before moving it out of her line of sight, smiling at everypony in the room.  "Hello everypony."  She says joyfully.  Steelwing immediately stood up to face the nurse.  His tired and worrisome expression is all the nurse needed to see to know what he is going to ask.  Before he can speak, the nurse eases him down with a gentle hoof on his shoulder.  "Now now, Steelwing, I just got word from the doctor.  He said your boy is perfectly healthy."

All tension in the room vanishes at the nurse's word.  Steelwing cracks a smile and sighs contentedly.  Vinyl and I both relax in our seats, and Grapes puts her glasses back on and clicks her tongue twice in rapid succession.  I'm so relieved everything turned out without complication.  Steelwing has a new addition to his family, and Vinyl has a new colt to play with.

To be honest I never took Vinyl for a pony who loves foals.  I mean, everypony loves foals in one way or another, but Vinyl loves Ironwing as if he were her own.  Whenever the colt finds his way into the house, even when I know for certain the doors are locked and he still finds a way in, Vinyl drops whatever it is she's doing and plays with him.  Seeing those two laugh always brings a smile to my face.  Vinyl is truly a foal at heart.

"May we see him?"  Steelwing asks the nurse.

She smiles and turns to all of us.  "Of course you can.  If you would all follow me."  She turns around and holds the door open with magic.  We all file out of the waiting room and are guided through the corridors until she stopped in front of a single door.  Inside, Angel is laying on a bed with her eyes focusing on a bundle cradled in her hooves.

Upon hearing the door gently open, Angel looks up to see all of us approaching her.  We all huddle around the bed, trying to get a good look at the newborn.  Angel smiles at us and sits up straighter.  "Thank you all for being here, it means a lot to me."  She says quietly as to not wake the foal.

"Like I said to Metalhead," Vinyl started, "I wouldn't miss it for the world.  Now come on, don't keep us waiting!  Lemme see him!"  She, as well as I, could barely contain our excitement.

Angel obliges and carefully lifts the blanket off then foal.  Once he is in our line of sight, we all marvel at the adorable colt curled up into a ball.  His coat isn't a pristine white like his mother's, nor is it gray.  It's more of a thin fog color.  The small tuff of mane and tail he has is a navy blue, with a small line of gold running down the middle.

Steelwing came close to his wife, nuzzling her and placing a gentle hoof on his new son.  The look of pride on his face is enough to tell me that his stress filled fit is over.  I wish for the best for these two having to raise two beautiful foals now.

"What's his name?"  Grapes asks.

Steelwing flashes a grin at his wife before answering Grapes.  "Something-wing."

A groan can be heard from Angel.  "Really Steelie?  Is that what you're going for?  Another Wing name?  We already have two of you!"

The soldier feigned hurt.  "But dear, the Wings are a powerful and proud family that descended from the personal guards of Commander Hurricane himself!  My sister, Amberwing, my father, Frostwing, and his father, Swiftwing, and his father and so on!  All the way up to the captain of Hurricane's Royal Guard, Deathwing!  The name must be carried on and honored through the ages!"

Angel wiped her hoof down her muzzle.  "While I respect your family traditions, all I'm saying is that we already have a son with 'Wing' in his name."  She rebuts.  "I wanted to name him Thunderstrike."

Steelwing smirked.  "Ok, how about we compromise; Thunderwing!"

Angel shoots him a death glare.

He gulps.  "But, honey, you know that Amber prefers mares.  There's nopony to carry on our name from her!  Ironwing is the only one!  And what if he turns out gay, or he never marries, or if, Celestia forbid, he's infertile!"

The whole time that Steelwing was talking, Angel kept an agitated hoof firmly on her muzzle.  Everypony else in the room constantly giggled at the husband-wife feud while Ironwing kept himself occupied by climbing on the bed and staring at the newborn with a smile.

Angel sighs heavily and glares at her husband.  "Alright fine honey.  We'll give him a Wing name, but not Thunderwing.  It just doesn't...I don't know I just think there's something better out there."

Steelwing observed his son closely.  "Hmm...Navy blue mane with a yellow stripe...cloudy coat...clouds...blue, rain, lightning...storm-aha!  We shall dub thee Stormwing!"

Angel rolled her eyes.  "Alright Steelie.  I'll agree to Stormwing."

Steelwing mouths 'yes'.

"But!"  Angel starts, allowing his crestfallen expression to return.  "I want another foal, and this time I'm naming it, ok?"

Steelwing's eyes widened.  "A-another foal?  Are you sure we can handle three?"

"Of course you can!"  Vinyl shouts, earning her a harsh glare and a 'shh!' from everypony in the room.  "Sorry."  She says more quietly.  "I mean uh, me and Tavi can totally help you guys out.  Right Tavi?"

I ponder her for a moment, momentarily caught off by the question.  "I, uh, suppose we could."  I reply.

Vinyl's expression brightens as she turns her attention back to the pegasi.  "See!  If you guys ever need a break, we can totally take over for you."

Angel nodded at us.  "Thank you you two."  She then turns to her husband.  "See, we'll be fine raising a third with our friends on our side."

He sighs.  "I guess if--you know, we'll talk about it later, ok?"

Angel leans in to kiss the pegasus.  "Thank you, dear."

Unfortunately, the sudden motion from Angel shifting is enough to stir the newborn.  We all watch with amazement as the newly dubbed Stormwing twitches ever so slightly.  As soon as he opens his eyes--which are gold, by the way--his first sight in this world is the brown eyes of Ironwing smiling upon him.

Angel smiles at her two sons.  "That's your little brother, Ironwing.  His name is Stormwing.  Go on, say 'hello' to him."

The two brothers stare each other down.  The eldest smiles at the younger while the younger stares back at him with confusion.  Everypony in the room is silent as we wait for what is to come.  Moments passed as brother duels brother in a game of wits to see who would make the first move.

Curiosity holds the reigns in this battle.  Little Stormwing slowly waved his tiny hoof at Ironwing before making contact after a few tries.  Hoof touches muzzle, and the younger colt laughs with glee.  Ironwing blinks at the sudden affection, and returns it twofold.  Stormwing stares at the foreign object on his nose for a second before grabbing it with both hooves and cradling it.

Ironwing felt the need to have his hoof back, so he gently retracted it.  However, his little brother did not want to give up easily.  Ironwing is old enough to understand safety around delicate objects, so he does not force his hoof away, but merely uses his free hoof to try and pry Stormwing off of it.  This attempt fails, and he has to resort to his last option.

"MooOOoOoOooM!"  The colt whined, "He won't let goOoOOoOOoOo!"  Wait...he spoke.  He spoke!  Finally!  He does have a voice!  I knew the little one can talk!  Yes!  Victory!

Angel placed a foreleg around her eldest.  "Shhh, it's ok, sweetie, he's just playing."

Ironwing wouldn't have any of it.  He kept up in full pursuit to pry his hoof away from his brother's expert grip without upsetting him.  Quick as a wit, Ironwing reached for the blanket Stormwing was previously sleeping in and covered his body with it.  Within seconds, he released his older brother and started to blindly wave at the air.  Slight whimpers could be heard, and Angel took the blanket off his head before any further crying could ensue.

Back to the realm of the light, Stormwing looks around, spots his mother, and buries his muzzle into Angels breast to begin nursing.

Ironwing droops his head, ashamed that he almost made his brother cry.  "I'm sowwy mom."

Angel brings Ironwing in for a hug.  "It's ok, sweetie, just please be careful around your brother.  At this stage, almost anything can hurt or scare him."

The colt just nods and snuggles further into her embrace.

This moment is when the nurse from earlier comes back into the room.  She smiles at seeing the happy family.  "Hello again everypony.  Miss Angel, is everything going alright?"

The white pegasus nods happily.  "Everything is perfect."  She replies,  "I couldn't be happier."

"Oh that's wonderful to hear!"  Her cheerful expression suddenly turns saddened.  "However, hospital policy states that we must keep you on a 24 hour waiting period, just to make sure there's no complications."

Angel nods to the nurse and looks to her husband, laying a hoof on top of his.  "You'll stay with me, right?"  She pleads.

He grabs her hoof with his other.  "Of course I will."  He then turns to Vinyl, "Vinny, do you think you can watch Ironwing until tomorrow?"

Vinyl's expression brightens up and she rushes to the bedside to scoop up Ironwing.  "You know you never have to ask me to watch over the little guy!"  Without skipping a beat, her cheery attitude drops and she releases the foal.  "Except I can't tonight; manager needs me at the studio."

"Don't worry,"  Sour Grapes started.  "I can watch him."

Steelwing holds a hoof up to stop her.  "Oh no you don't.  Not after last time when I came over to pick him up and caught you trying to teach him how to mix drinks!"

"Oh come on!"  Grapes whines.  "I was just--well I was, um...yeah I was doing that.  But I mean, I was doing it by myself when he started to watch me, so I thought he was curious and I just...you know...showed him what I was doing!  It's not like I gave him any booze!"

"It doesn't even matter anyway."  He continued, "Don't you have to work tonight?"

Grapes's blinks at the sudden realization.  "Oh yea...sorry brah."

"Tavi can watch over him!"  Vinyl exclaimed.

The two pegasi were now focusing on me.  In truth, I've never foalsat before.  However, taking care of a foal, especially for one night, shouldn't be too difficult.  I just need to make sure he doesn't get into any trouble and goes to bed early.  I'll make sure he eats, bathes, and stays safe.  That is, if the parents decide to allow me to watch over him.  I wouldn't be to surprised if they didn't, nor offended.  They've only known me for a short time.

"Would that be alright, Octavia?"  Steelwing asks.  "It'll just be until tomorrow."

I nod with a smile.  "Of course.  I don't have any plans for tonight."

Steelwing relaxes from my statement.  "Thank you so much.  I wouldn't want him to stay here overnight."  He covers his mouth with a hoof and lowers his voice.  "After about twenty minutes he'll start to whine about how boring it is."

"Heeeeeeeeyyyyy!"  Ironwing starts.  "Dad!"  He spoke again!  It's a miracle!

Steelwing ruffles his son's mane.  "C'mon, champ.  You know it'll be much more fun at Vinny's then it is here."

Ironwing nods and hops off the bed.  He approaches me with a curious look on his face.  I smile down at him, telling him that it'll be ok.  However, he just continues to stare at me like I'm an alien.  "Don't worry."  I say.  "I'll make sure to feed him, bathe him, and get him to bed on time."

"Alrighty!"  The nurse exclaims.  "Now that everything is settled, I'm afraid I have to kick you all out!"  She giggles.  "I'm sorry, but visiting hours are just about over."

"See ya!"  Grapes says before making a hasty retreat.

Vinyl makes sure to scoop up Ironwing onto her back before turning to the foals parents.  "Bye guys!  See ya tomorrow!"

"Take care now." I say.

"Bye girls."  Angel says.  "Bye sweetie, be good for Miss Octavia alright?"

Ironwing nods from his position on Vinyl's back and turns around to place his forearms on top of her head, giving him a frontal view.  The three of us swiftly leave the hospital and head home.  While on the way, Vinyl makes sure to explain to me in detail on how to take care of Ironwing for the night.  She tells me what specific foods he does and does not like, what tv shows he's allowed to watch, what time he should go to bed, and she stressed that I should play with him a lot.  With all the information she's giving me, I would think Vinyl is his mother.

Speaking of mothers, Bluebelle should be home at about seven to help with Ironwing if need be.  I'm sure she would be delighted, seeing as how she treats Vinyl like a foal often, now she has the chance to actually do that with an actual foal.  I swear it's like adoring children runs in the family.

We reach home after about an hour.  Vinyl begins to ready herself to go to the studio while I sit on the couch with Ironwing contemplating what to do with him.  He stares at me like he always does: like I'm some kind of otherworldly object.

"So Ironwing," I start, "I'll be taking care of you for the night."

He doesn't say anything.

"Uhh...would you like me to get you anything?  Are you hungry?  Thirsty?"

He doesn't respond.

"Well then, uh...What would you like to do?  Watch a movie?  Play a game?"

He doesn't even blink.

I sigh and look over my shoulder.  "Vinyl, is he always this quiet?"

She responds from our room.  "He talks to me all the time."  She then leaves the room a second later with a saddlebag slung over her back.  "Well, I'm heading out.  Hey Ironwing, what's that!"  She points behind him, causing the foal to quickly and curiously scope out what is behind him.  While he is distracted, Vinyl steals a quick kiss from my lips.  "Bye Tavi, love you."  She whispers in my ear.

"Love you too, dear."  I whisper back.

Once the door opens, Ironwing turns back around to see Vinyl leave.  Once she is out of sight, he turns his attention to me and keeps his curious gaze fixed for many seconds.  I stare back at him.  What to do with the little one?  He doesn't seem to want to respond to me.  Maybe I should...oh yes, this shall be fun!

"So Ironwing, want to play a game?"

Again, no response.

"Come on, don't you want to have some fun?"

Not even a twitch.

I raise a brow.  "Do you even understand me?"

After a second, he nods.  Good.  For a moment I thought I was wasting my time talking to him.

"Good.  Talk to me, Ironwing.  How are you feeling?"

Nothing.

"Are you excited about your new baby brother?"

Nothing.

This is where I start to get annoyed.  "Come on now, speak.  I know you can talk.  I heard you earlier."

Nothing.

I lean down to eye level with him.  "Please?  I promise I won't bite."

Nothing.

I start to feel a pain in my chest.  "Do you...do you not like me?"

Nothing.

I sigh and lay on my belly in front of him.  "Yes, that's it.  You don't like me."

Nothing.

Tears pool in my eyes.  "Why don't you like me?  What did I do to you?"

Nothing.

"Is it because you think I'm stealing Vinyl away from you?"

Nothing.

"Yes, that's it.  Ever since I came along you think she's spending more time with me and less time with you."

Nothing.

"Please don't think that way Ironwing.  You know Vinyl still cares for you a lot.  She just cares for me a lot, too.  She does, but...but I don't know."

Nothing.

I roll over onto my back to stare at the ceiling.  "Can you...can you keep a secret?"

Nothing.

Of course he can, why am I even asking?  "Alright then.  Well you see-well...first off, Vinyl and I are together.  You know, as a couple, like your mother and father.  We love each other.  The thing is though...I mean, I love Vinyl to death, I truly do.  It's just that we've been, uh, well I've been, uh, having some complications."

Nothing.

"The problem is..." I sigh, "I just wish Vinyl had some more confidence in herself!  I mean, she refuses to tell anypony about our relationship, which I for one don't mind being open!  Except for the nobles.  But anyway, there's that, and the fact that she's so sensitive about her eyes!  Does your father even know what they look like?  Do you even know?"

Nothing.

As far as I know, Moondancer, Bluebelle, my father, and I are the only ones who know what they look like!  Don't you think that's a little obsessive?"

Nothing.

"All I want is for her to have confidence, to just know that her friends don't care about her eyes, or her preferences.  But no, she has to hide away in the shadows and wait.  I just, I-I don't know why it's bothering me so much and I just want it to stop.  No more secrets, no more mistrust.  Is that such a bad thing?"

Nothing.

At this point I roll over to my side and curl up into a ball.  Talking openly about this ongoing problem has helped to ease the pressure, but still, I wish I can talk to her about it instead of Vinyl just shushing me and changing the subject.  I don't understand what the deal is with her.  Why does she feel that keeping our relationship a secret is a better option?  What's so wrong about it?  I'm sure Steelwing and Pinkie aren't closed-minded ponies.  I mean, Steelwing's sister is a fillyfooler!  That's basically a clear-as-day sign that Steelwing is completely fine with it!

I feel a prodding sensation from my back and crane my head around to find Ironwing poking me.  Once he is aware that he has my attention, he hops up and down in place.  I'm not sure what he wants, but I sit up straight and I begin to ask before he stops me.  Looking down, I notice the colt has his forelegs wrapped around my midsection, smiling and nuzzling into my coat.

I smile and gently return the hug.  "Thank you Ironwing, I needed that."  I release the foal and look him in the eye.  "Do you think I can finally convince Vinyl to coming clean to everpony?"

He nods.

I furrow my brow and poke him.  "Why don't you respond with words?"

He shrugs.

I huffed.  Alright I've had enough of this charade.  I'm initiating plan B.  "Alright then Ironwing, If you're not going to speak, I'm going to make you speak."  A sinister grin creeps up my lips.

His eyes widen and he backs away.  However, he had nowhere to run.  Quicker than he can blink, I am on the attack.  I lunge my hooves forward and swiftly brush against his fur all over his body.  Ironwing bawls out in childish glee, unable to contain his unyielding laughter.

Ironwing falls on his back, exposing his vulnerable, squishy belly.  Weak point being exposed, I unleash a devastating wave of tormenting tickles.  His laughter escalates until it reaches its peak.  He tries effortlessly to thrash about and release himself, but I am far too powerful to let that happen.

I have to give the boy credit, though.  He has withstood horrendous foal-borne torture for almost a minute without cracking.  Blast, he's more tougher than I expected.  But I can't give up, I need him to speak to me today!  "C'mon!"  I holler over his laughter, "Speak!  I know you have vocal chords!  Use them!  Speak and I'll stop!  All you have to do is say 'stop' and I'll stop alright?  Just say it!  Come now, say 'stop'!"

His will is too strong, he will not give in.

"I can do this aaaaaaaallllll day, boy.  It doesn't matter to me, but to you it does.  All you have to do is say 'stop'."  Persistent child.  I.  Will.  Break.  Him.

My bloodlust ends when I start to hear the foal coughing.  I immediately stop tickling him to allow him a moment of rest.  He heaves and wheezes, trying to catch his breath from that relentless assault.  I clasped a hoof over my mouth, stunned that I was unable to control myself and nearly hurt the child.

I swiftly cradle him as if protecting him from a collapsing building.  "I'm so sorry Ironwing!  I didn't mean to hurt you!  I was just having so much fun and-and I didn't realize for how long and--"

"Hic!"

I stop ranting momentarily.  Silence consumes the room as Ironwing and I stare at each other, none of us blinking.  Did I hear that correctly?  Did he just hiccup?  It could have been something else entirely but--

"Hic!"

This time I caught it.  And this time the foal hopped in the air a few inches while hiccuping.  Sweet Celestia, that's so adorable!  Awww look at him!  He jumps in the air and flares his wings out like he's going to fly whenever he hiccups!  This is just too cute.

"Hic!"

I cover my mouth to try and muffle my giggles.  This is too precious!  He can't stop hiccuping and bouncing all around the couch!  Is it wrong that I feel no regret towards this?  Absolutely not!  This is too much to bear!

"Hic!"

My laughter burst out of me tenfold.  I fell onto the floor and rolled onto my back, clutching my sides.  This is literally the best thing ever!

"Heeeeee--Hic!--eeeey!"  I heard the foal say from above, "It's not--Hic!--funny!"

I gasp internally.  He just spoke to me directly!  Progress is being made!  Excellent!  However, I don't want to point it out, less he notice his mistake and silence himself again.  I'll just act as if it is normal.  "It most definitely is, Ironwing!"  I cease my laughing and pop my head onto the seat of the couch in front of where the foal is standing.  "I'm so sorry.  Do you need me to get you a glass of water?"

He nods.  "Hic!"

Suppressing another giggle, I turn around to fetch him some water.  When I come back, he's gone.  The spot that was being occupied by a hiccuping foal is now empty.  Where the bloody hell did that adorable pegasus go?  A sudden hiccup answered my question, and a glance to the ceiling reveals that Ironwing is suspending from the fan.

I lost it.  Every time he hiccups, Ironwings' wings cause him to flutter a few inches off the ground.  Apparently now, he must of hiccuped so hard to cause him to fly to the fan!

I hear him whine from above and call out to him.  "Don't worry, I'll catch you."  I sprawl my forelegs outward.  He hesitates, deciding weather or not he should do it.  "It's ok," I say again.  "I promise I won't let you get hurt.  Just let go."

He closes his eyes and takes the leap of faith.  I easily catch the light-weight foal.  When he opens his eyes, taking in the fact that he is ok, he nuzzles me and jumps out of my grip.  Noticing the glass of water I brought for him, Ironwing does not hesitate to guzzle it down to end his hiccups.  Which, in fact, it did.  What a shame, I found it adorable.

"So Ironwing."  I start.  "what now?"

He points behind me.

"What is it?"  I say while turning around.  There's nothing there...hmm.  When I turn back around, he is gone.  "Ironwing?  Ironwing where did you go?"

From somewhere echoing in the house, I hear a foals laughter.

I narrow my eyes.  So he wants to play that way?  Oh it's on now.

(\/);,,;(\/)

I give up.

I've literally looked in every nook and cranny in this bloody house!  Where in Celestia's name is that foal!  Argh!  I can still hear his laughter echoing!  He's mocking me; I know it.  He's just sitting somewhere where he can see me, but I can't see him, and laughing at me.  Oh Ironwing, when I catch you, you're going to get it!

The laughter seems to be centering around Vinyl's recording room.  However, there isn't much places to hide in there.  There is about two cabinets chock full of records and wires jumbled up, a desk, and a closet both filled with the same assortment of junk.  Unless that foal is part roach and can squish his body to paper thin, there is no way he's in here.

Blast!  That laughing is infuriating me!  The same, monotonous, mocking laughter!  It just won't let up!  Always the same...always consistent...always...wait a minute.  Same, consistent, always the same sound, tone, coming from the recording room...please don't tell me...

I turn my attention to a tape recorder in the corner of the room.  Sure enough, the machine is on and playing a recording of Ironwing's laughter.  Bloody.  Hell.  I can not believe I fell for that!  That bastard!  I will have his head on a silver platter for this mockery of my name!  As soon as I can find him...of course.

(\/);,,;(\/)

It's been two hours of back and forth hide-and-go-seek.  I swear this foal is a trained assassin!  He hides in the most rudimentary places, then strikes with no warning!  Oh, but whenever I hide, he tracks me down in an instant!  This foal...this foal...

I finally caught the adorable devil.  He's been restrained in a maximum security over turned laundry basket, heavily guarded by my rump.  If this foal is the master assassin slash escape artist that he has been notorious for, then he should be able to easily escape my prison.

But alas, I am too powerful for Ironwing!  He cannot, and will not, escape me again.  From bellow, I hear a harmonica being played.  Typical jailbird.  I hope you have fun with that cheap toy of an instrument, because it's the last you'll ever play--where'd he go?!

From behind the laundry basket, a hole about the size of a foal is filed out.  Sneaky little bastard.  He just escaped me, again, right under my nose, literally!  How did he even manage that?  Pegasi...always sneaking around and being light on their hooves.

I look before the barren wasteland that is the backyard.  A glance to the sliding glass door is all the proof I need to know the Infamous Ironwing escaped that way.  I don silver aviators, and mutter under my breath, "I will catch you, Cool Hoof Luke."  There, it awaits me.  Such an untamed land with danger at every corner.  There it is where my prisoner escaped to.  My task is bold, and my quest is epic, but it must be done to ensure the safety of the foal.  For if anything would happen to that adorable little pegasus, I would never forgive myself.

I take my first steps outside into the harsh landscape.  The winds of spring gently greet my coat.  A harsh glare from the midday sun would have blinded me had I not had these aviators on.  Each step I take ruffles the grass below me, making my slow advance all the more intimidating for my escapee.

I spot the mischievous foal up in the one tree in the backyard.  He stares down at me defiantly with a smug expression on his tiny, adorable face.  I stop a few yards from the tree, shining my aviators at him.  The tension between us is tight.  Not a sound is heard save for the rustling of leaves from the breeze.

Finally, I break the silence.  "What we seem to have here is...failure to communicate."

"Octavia?  Who are you talking to?"

My ears flick in the direction of the sound.  I turn to my right to see Bluebelle approaching me.  I take off the sunglasses and nod towards the tree.  "Oh little Ironwing and I are just playing; he's in the tree."

Bluebelle blinks and looks at the tree.  "Ironwing?  Steelwing's adorable son?"  Her eyes soon grow to unproportionate sizes, and as soon as she spots the foal in the tree, they grow bigger.  "Hi Ironwing!"  Bluebelle practically squeals.  "It's me, Bluebelle; Vinyl's mother!  Oooooooooooh you're just so cute up in that tree!  I wish I had a camera!"

I roll my eyes and smile.  Bluebelle is such a sucker for foals.

"What are you doing up there?"  She asks him, then gasps.  "Are you hiding from mean ol' Octavia?"

"Now wait just a second--" I start to protest, but she cuts me off.

"Don't worry Ironwing, I'll make sure Tavi gets a nice time out."

...What?

"Exactly what are you planning--"  This time I am cut off by being unceremoniously levitated into the air.  I am placed into a small corner of the patio with a sign infront of me that reads 'time out'.  Blast!  I absolutely hate being magic handled!  It just feels so awkward!  It's like when you put two magnets together that are the same pole and they force each other away.  That feeling of being forced away, but from the ground!  Then the invisible force changes to whatever opposite direction that I'm going.

Bluebelle sits on her haunches and outstretches her forelegs.  "You can come down now!  I locked up Old Mare Octy!  Just jump; I'll catch you!"

With some hesitation, the steel colored foal takes a leap of faith, landing expertly in the embrace of Vinyl's mother.  She then begins to nuzzle the foal and blow raspberries on his stomach, prompting the foal to laugh hysterically.  In between raspberries she would coo him in some dialect of baby talk incomprehensible by myself.

I couldn't help but smile to myself.  Bluebelle is so caring towards everypony.  She will put her own issues aside just to help somepony out, watch over and protect anypony from danger, or just be a simple shoulder to cry on.  Bluebelle isn't just Vinyl's mother, she is the mother.

The crafty Ironwing is able to escape Bluebelle's assault and gallop around her and back into the house.  Bluebelle narrows her eyes and prepares to hunt down her adorable prey.  Meanwhile, I casually slip out of my holding cell to watch the ensuing battle.  The two of them chase each other around the house for a few minutes before Ironwing gets tired and slows down.  Bluebelle scoops up the foal once more in a crushing and nuzzling embrace.  A yawn signifies the foal's exhaustion, and Bluebelle gently rocks him to sleep while humming a lullaby.  She tucks Ironwing into her bedroom and quietly closes the door.

I approach her with a warming smile.  "You really do love foals don't you?"  I ask.

She returns the smile.  "I do."  Her smile then wavers.  "It's just...I never had the opportunity to care for a foal properly..."

I drape a foreleg over her withers.  "There there, Bluebelle.  Try not to think about that anymore.  You have Vinyl and an adorable foal that will need a foalsitter for many years right next door."

"True...but I just...I just wish that I had one of my own again.  Don't get me wrong, I love Vinyl to death, but she's not a foal anymore.  As much as I wish she was again."  She turns towards me with a smirk.  "I'm waiting for those grandchildren."

I laugh and trot towards the kitchen.  "If only I could..."

(\/);,,;(\/)

"Taaaaaaaviiiiiiiiii!  I'm home!"

I emerge from my room to find Vinyl closing the front door.  She casts aside her glasses and approaches me for a hug and a kiss.  "Hello Vinyl."  I say before catching her sweet lips.  "How was it?"

She waves a hoof at me.  "Same old same old.  Sound Wave just wanted me to record some new stuff I wrote, then went on and on about his daughter's cuteceanera and how he wants me to play at her party."

I smile at her.  "Oh that sounds wonderful, dear."

She shivers.  "Hardly.  His daughter is such a bitch!  Like, she's constantly nagging at him for bits to go shopping, and if she doesn't get what she wants she gives him the cold shoulder until he does.  I mean, the guy works hard to earn that money, he doesn't deserve that from his own daughter!  And she always gives me these looks, too.  Like she's just disgusted by my presence."

"Oh my.  That does sound terrible.  He should really teach his daughter some respect."

Vinyl rubs her snout.  "He tries, but he's too soft around her.  Anyway, speaking of foals, where's whatshisname-Ironwing?"

I point to Bluebelle's room.  "He fell asleep about an hour ago."

We both approach the room and peak inside.  There, a little gray ball of fluff ever so slightly moves up and down.  The blanket has been removed, and his tiny form is completely visible.  His wings twitch ever so slightly, and his tail moves in to envelope his body in the absence of the blanket.

We both sit on our haunches in front of the door.  Vinyl wraps a foreleg around me, and I lean down to rest my head on her chest.

In the complete silence of the room, I can hear her heartbeat like a metronome.  Vinyl nuzzles the top of my head, then proceeds to kiss my forehead and cheeks.  The trail goes in a random order before I incline my head and catch her lips.

I soon fall into victim to her mesmerizing kiss.  Every time I kiss Vinyl it feels as if her hunger can never be satiated.  We would always start a simple kiss, and end in a deep, passionate make out session.  I part my lips, but Vinyl dives back in for me.  This repeats for several moments before I finally speak up.

In between kisses and giggling, I try to speak.  "Vinyl...please...stop...Ironwing...is right there!"  I whisper.

She moves from my lips to my cheeks.  "Doesn't matter...he's sleeping."

"At least...have the decency...to go...to our room first!"  Taking advantage of the pause in her assault.  I grab her hoof and rush to our room.  I do not hesitate in pushing Vinyl to the bed, wrapping my forelegs around her delicate cheeks, and dive into a deep kiss.

(\/);,,;(\/)

The next day, Vinyl and I are currently cuddling on the couch and watching a movie.  I am holding one of Vinyl's hooves in my own and keeping it close to my heart while her head rest on my shoulder.  I could fall asleep right now if I wanted to.  Vinyl is just such a comfortable pony!  Her snuggling embrace warms my heart and makes me feel so loved.

A knock on the door rudely interrupts our tranquil embrace.  Vinyl groans beside me and starts murmuring on how we should pretend that we're not home.  I simply sigh and kiss her on the cheek before getting up to answer it.  Behind the door, Steelwing stood with a strange smirk on his face.

I smile at him.  "Hello Steelwing.  How are you?"  I greet him politely, then motion for him to come inside.

"Oh I'm fine, thank you."  He replies while striding inside.  "What about you and Vinny?"

"We're doing just fine.  So how is Stormwing?"

He wipes his brow.  "Thank Celestia everything turned out fine; he's back home with the missus sleeping."

"Oh that's wonderful to hear.  So what brings you here?"

"I just wanted to thank you for watching over my little Iron Nugget.  I didn't know what I would have done without you."  His smirk suddenly drops.  "I could've asked Grapes...but..."  His smirk soon returns.

I wave his compliment off.  "Oh not a problem at all!  The little guy is so adorable.  He wasn't any trouble, mind you.  Though I wish he wasn't so quiet around me."

At that comment, Steelwing starts snickering.  "Quiet...yeah...yeah he tends to be shy around new ponies."

I raise a brow at him.  What's going on here?  "Quite.  But who knows?  Maybe in a few days he'll get comfortable around me."

He starts to snicker again.  "Don't worry, I'm already comfortable with it, I don't think he'll have a problem with it either."

Now I'm confused.  "Comfortable with what?"

His smirk grows.  "Oh...nothing.  Anyway, so Vinny, Octavia, my sister's coming down this weekend and I'd like you to meet her."

From behind me, I hear Vinyl rustle on the couch before standing up and looking over the backrest.  "Oh really?  Cool."

He starts to snicker again.  "Oh I'm sure you two will get along quite nicely.  I mean, you already have something in common."

"Oh is that right?"  I say.  "What's that?"

Before he could answer, a high velocity plush projectile impacts the soldier's face.  "No you didn't!"  Vinyl yells.

Steelwing starts laughing manically now.  "Oh whatever do you mean, my dear Vinny?"

Vinyl marches right up to the Knight and stares him straight in the face through her glasses.  "You know damn well what I mean!  How'd you figure it out!"

"Figure what out?"

"I swear to Celestia, Metalhead!"

"I don't know what you're talking about, honest!"

"Is there really a chunk of steel in there?"

"Why are you yelling at me?"

"Dammit Steelwing don't play games with me!"

"What games?!"

"You're a fool!"

"No, you're a fool!  A fillyfooler!"

Vinyl gasped dramatically.  She starts to visibly panic.  "N-no!  I am not!  But uh...Tavi there is!  Yeah she's like, totally gay for me and all that!  But like, I'm not gay so I'm like 'Whoa there Tavi!  I'm like, not gay and uh...sorry!' But no she keeps, uh, keeps coming on to me and like...yeah and all...you uh...uh...I mean, if I-if I was gay I would be attracted to her, but since, you know, I'm not gay so I'm not...But she is!"

Steelwing can't hold it in anymore.  He falls to the floor, holding his sides for dear life.  "It's...it's so...so adorable...how you...try to hide it...but you...you're blushing like crazy!"

I merely chuckle and nuzzle Vinyl.  "You know, you're cute when you're embarrassed."

She takes a few steps back from me.  "Whoa there!  See what I mean!  She's like, all over me!  I mean, I know I'm sexy and all, Tavi, but I'm like...straight!  I like...stallions and uh...penises!  Yeah, those...those things.  And uh...Yeah not gay, so sorry.  I can't help you with your...gay stuff or whatever you gays do because, you know, I'm not gay so I wouldn't know what gay ponies do!"

Even cuter.  "Vinyl could you just stop you silly filly!  There's no sense in hiding it anymore."

With a heavy sigh, she returns back to my embrace and shrinks.  "Ok Steelwing, you got us.  It's true, right here in black and white...er, gray and white.  I love Octavia Harmonious ok?  She's my marefriend.  I'm a fillyfooler.  Anymore secrets you want to pry out of me while I'm at it?"

Steelwing only shakes his head.  "Come on Vinyl, what was the problem?  Why did you have to hide it from us?"

Vinyl hesitated then murmurs something incoherent with a shrug.

"Did you really think I'd think less of you because of that?"

Again, she mutters something.

"Vinny...my sister has a marefriend, and I still love her all the same and you knew that.  Why would you think I would think differently of you?"

She's silent for a moment.  "There's a bigger story behind it..."

Steelwing outstretches his forelegs.  "Come here you."  It takes a second, but Vinyl accepts the gesture.  Steelwing ruffles up her mane and laughs.  "Try not to go into another one of your moods again, alright?"

Vinyl nods.  "How did you find out anyway?"

"Oh that."  Steelwing releases Vinyl and sidesteps, revealing a miniature version of the soldier.  "Ironwing told me he saw you two making out."

Both Vinyl and I stare at the foal in shock.  Vinyl scrunches her face up and huffs at the little guy, making a notion to cause mock physical harm in toddler-like way during the next playdate.  The foal merely sticks his tongue out at Vinyl, climbs onto his father's back, swipes Vinyl's glasses right off her face, revealing her striking crimson eyes for all to see, puts them on his head (for which they are too big and it looks absolutely adorable) and laughs.

"I still don't understand why you find the need to wear these things 24/7."  Steelwing says as he places Vinyl's shades on top of her horn.  "Red is my favorite color."  He then leans in close to me.  "You have yourself a keeper here, Octavia, I wish you luck because you are going to need it."

"Oh trust me, I'm already well aware of that fact."  I turn towards Vinyl to see her having a staredown with Ironwing.  "Even with all the migraines she plagues me with daily, I still love her all the same."

BONUS: Red Hot Concert

"Steady now, Vinyl.  Concentrate.  Breathe.  Strike.  Repeat."

Vinyl nods and focuses on the sheet music in front of her.  She readjusts her violin and raises her bow onto the strings.  After careful concentration, she begins to play the piece.  Each note flows out perfectly, complimenting the last to create a state of serenity in the room.  I pick up a few seconds into the piece with my cello, dancing my bow across the strings in a way that intertwines the two instruments in perfect harmony.  I close my eyes to allow myself a deeper concentration with our work.  Every passing second, every passing note, a wonderful, colorful display appears before me.

As I hear the song crescendo, my imagination follows suit.  In a bleak, dark, endless void, I float aimlessly.  With every new note that flows from the strings and into my mind, an array of colors enters the void.  Faster and faster they come, surrounding my incorporeal form.  As I am surrounded by objects of living color, they begin to dance with the rhythm.  Each bow strike from Vinyl and I leads the colors as they follow in a demonstration of explosive color almost like a fireworks display.

As the song slows down, the erratic display does so too.  The colors stretch and twist to blanket the black void.  They begin to flash erratically and spin out of control.  As the song slows further, the flashing stops and the colors now are shaped to form a scene. I now see a temple glowing in a divine light with me standing in the center on top of a marble mosaic floor.  From above me, the roof is carved out to allow the peaceful light to envelope around me.  Around the perimeter of the marble floor, robed ponies materialize.  They have their forelegs outstretched, and the light intensifies as if they are blessing me.

The song picks back up again, and the temple walls dissipate as well as the robed ponies.  Now I am standing in a lush, hilly grassland.  The winds sweep the land and cause the pedals from thousands of flowers to rush pass me.  In the sky, day and night go by in milliseconds.  The sun and moon rise and set in instants.

As the song ends, night falls on the meadow and stays put.  The moon and stars disappear, the pedals disappear, the grassland disappears.  My eyes open to find Vinyl staring at her instrument, then to me, then back to her instrument.

She whistles.  "Daaaaaaaamn.  That was-holy shit that was awesome!  It was like so...the song was...wow-damn-like damn I can't even think of anything to say."

I twirl my bow before setting it down with my cello on its stand.  I approach Vinyl and kiss her cheek.  "You've improved greatly, Vinyl.  Not a single mistake this time."

She nods.  "I'm tellin' ya Tavi, we gotta do a duet sometime."

"Perhaps."  I state.  "However, you have to learn how to play with your emotions rather than just read sheet music all the time.  Did you notice how I didn't use sheet music when we played that song?"

"Yeah, but I just assumed you memorized the song."

"Half-true.  I know the basics but I also feel the songs that I play and add emotion and passion to it.  Classical isn't just 'read sheet music', it's a work of art."

She snorts.  "Well obviously!  ALL music is like that, Tavi...except rap."

I scoff at her remark.  "Oh please.  You're telling me that that headbanging club music has emotion in it?  I fail to see that."

She rolls her eyes.  "You know, after all this time I thought you would learn by now there's other music out there.  My music is an expression of my energetic personality and optimism.  And other stuff like rock n' roll isn't just 'headbanging rubish'.  The ponies in those bands tell their stories and express their lives through their music!  Many rock n' roll bands have been through so much that music is their only escape from reality!"

I groan.  "Yes, Vinyl, I'm aware of that!  I know about rock n' roll, and you know what?  I don't have a problem with it!  My father listened to it when I was a filly.  I like some of it, and I understand what some of it means.  However I'm talking about this-this music-no, noise that is unnecessarily loud, with singers that find the urge to scream bloody murder and wear black clothing with spikes and makeup and-UGH they look and sound like monsters!"

Vinyl blinks.  "Yeahhhhh, I don't understand that either...BUT the point still stands--"  The phone then rings, stopping our conversation.  "Holup!"  Vinyl states before chasing the phone.  "Hello?...Oh hey Mr. Wave...Pssh, yeah, obviously!  Who doesn't?...Well, I know I'm just-you know what I mean..."  Vinyl suddenly drops the phone and stumbles trying to catch it.  "Hold on what?..."  Her eyes go wide, and the largest smile I've ever seen from her dominates her lips.  "No.  Way....You did not!...I don't believe you...Nope, still don't believe you...You know what?  I will!"  She hangs up and immediately lifts me up in her magical grasp.  "We're going to the studio right now."

I struggle against the azure spherical prison.  "Vinyl Scratch, put me down!  You know how much I hate this!"  She obeys, and drops me.  "Now what's going on?"

Vinyl grabs me by the shoulders.  "Sound Wave just got me two tickets to Celestia's Castle!"  She squeals, "I can't believe it!"

I tilt my head at her.  "Tickets to Celestia's Castle?  You mean the music concert or--?"

"YES!  And you know who will be there at Celestia's Castle?!"  She starts shaking in anticipation.

"Uhmm, The Trotting Stones?"  I carefully ask.

"NO!"  With bursting out excitement, she roars with bestial might, "THE RED HOT CHILI PEPPERS!"  Vinyl then begins hug the tickets like they are her children and squeal.  "We're gonna see The Red Hot Chili Peppers live!  Oh Sweet Celestia almighty yes!"

Taking a moment to fix my mane after that barrage of sound, I slowly ask, "The Red Hot Chili Peppers?  The same band that you constantly sing songs from spontaneously?"

She furiously nods.

"Great," I say sarcastically.  "And I assume you're going to drag me along to give me an excuse to stay in bed all day with a swollen brain."

She releases her grasp on me.  "The Red Hot Chili Peppers is the greatest band fucking ever!  Like I've told you before, many times.  John Feathernate is not from this world.  Flea is the God of Bass.  Chad is a kickass drummer.  And Antpony is a poet.  You should be honored to attend this sacred concert!"

"Besides from you, I've never heard of them."

"Pssh, not surprising.  BUT, since they are the best, it is obligatory to sing out loud while simultainiously hitting the nearest object to produce a beat to one of their songs whenever the urge hits you."  She starts to sway back and forth while tapping a hoof on the floor to make a beat.  "Can't stop addicted to the shin dig!  Chop Top, he says I'm gonna win big!  Choose not a life of imitation, distant cousin to the reservation!  Defunct, the pistol that you pay for!  This punk, the feeling that you stay for!  In time I want to be your best friend, East Side love is living on the West End!  MMM!  So good!  Oh but that's not it.  There's also Around the World, and Funky Monks, Under the Bridge, Alicornication, Scar Tissue, Otherside, the list goes on and on."

"How about you just go and have your fun, I'll stay here where there's no neanderthallish noise killing my brain cells."

She backs away and shoots me an aggravated glare.  "Whooooooooooooooa!  Did you just--here, lemme give you a rundown here, again:  The Red Hot Chili Peppers are a funk rock band, not dubstep, or heavy metal, or rap.  Now I know you like classic rock; don't think I haven't caught you bobbing your head to The Stones.  The Peppers are like...sex for your soul.  Listening to them is like...orgasmic.  Oh and Antpony Keidis...there are no words that can express his genius or his passion for music."  Vinyl looked off into the distance with a goofy grin.  "He's the only stallion I'd go straight for."

I raise a brow at her.

"What?  C'mon, there's always that one pony that you just wanna have sex with.  I mean, I love you Tavi, but if Keidis were to ever come on to me, I would just..."  She starts to snicker, "Give it away!"  Silence.  "That was a song reference if you didn't catch on.  Give it away - Blood Sugar Sex Magik, a.k.a. best album ever next to Alicornication."

"I'm not sure how I feel about that."

She grabs my hoof.  "Like I said, you should feel honored.  Now, off to the studio!"

(\/);,,;(\/)

Vinyl's manager is...quite a character.  She's always spoken highly of him, but now that I've actually met him for the first time...I'm not so sure how I feel about him.  I can tell you he's very energetic, very sarcastic, and doesn't seem to know when a joke goes too far.  Although through all that, he's a nice guy...to an extent.

"Vinny, baby!  How's my number one DJ doing today, huh?"

Sound Wave is a charcoal colored unicorn.  His mane is a shiny neon purple.  Right now, he's wearing a white suit and I cannot see his cutie mark.

Vinyl and Sound bump hooves.  "I'm feeling great thanks to you!"  She hold the tickets in her magical grasp that he gave to her moments earlier.  "How the buck did you get these anyway?!"

Sound's expression turns from excited to flat in an instant.  "Vinny, you do realize what the name of my company is...right?"

"Uhh...Chop Top Records?"

"And who is my father?"

"Chop Top."  Vinyl said flatly.

"And what is the second line to the song Can't Stop?"

If she didn't have her shades on, I assume Vinyl's eyes are going wide.  "'Chop Top; he says I'm gonna win big!'  Your dad was one of the Peppers original record producers!  Hole-y shit!  How did I never make that connection?!"

Sound gently ruffles up Vinyl's mane.  "Because you're a doofus, Vinny.  Now to business."  He walks over to his desk and sits on his chair with a solemn look.  "Those tickets aren't exactly free, ya know."

Vinyl groans.  "Alright what do you want?"

His gaze soon shifts over to me.  "Ms. Harmonious."

I look between Vinyl and Sound and clear my throat.  "Yes?"

"I need you to answer one question, and the tickets are all yours."

"Alright."  I reply carefully.

His soul-penetrating stare immediately softens and a bright smile replaces it.  "Are you two banging or what?"

"OBJECTION!" Vinyl yells.  "I plead the fifth!"

Both Sound and I look at her with confusion.  "The fifth what?"  I ask.

Ignoring my question, Vinyl continues.  "My client cannot be forced to answer that question as it violates her rights of self incrimination."

Sound smiles.  "That's all the answer I need.  Have fun you two, hope the kiss-cam catches ya!"

"I will not stand for this oppression!"  Vinyl yells again as she drags me out the door with her.  "Anarchy!  Revolution!  Long live Lenin!"  We make it out the door of Sound Wave's office and Vinyl drops her demeanor.  "Asshole."  She mutters with disgust.

I look at her.  "While his question was a bit...blunt...why couldn't you just tell him the truth?"

She snorts.  "None of his business.  But forget that, we have a concert to go to!"

She grabs my hoof again and rushes me out the door.

(\/);,,;(\/)

This is worse than I thought.  The entire population of Equestria must be huddled together at this concert.  Remember that day at the market after Hearth's Warming?  That was merely a fraction of the chaos ensuing here right now.  The band hasn't even come on stage yet and the crowd is roaring with bestial fury!  I can't even imagine how much malevolence will occur once they do come on stage.  There are ponies standing on other ponies' backs, unicorns levitating cameras everywhere, and pegasi attempting to fly closer to the stage only to be stopped by security.

However, the worst part is that we have front row tickets.  Sweet Celestia I hope I don't have another heart attack being this close to the speakers.

It's almost dusk.  Vinyl is standing to my right, leaning on the guard rail in front of her and trying to refrain from exploding with anticipation.  The filly refuses to sit still for a second.  It's like a dog when you say the word 'walk' and they rush for either you or the door jumping around in excitement.

Another roar from the audience, and a look on stage tells me that the band is finally coming out.  From behind the side curtains, four middle-aged ponies, three unicorns and a pegasus, walk on stage each wearing an outfit.  One of the unicorns has a black and white long sleeved shirt and red shorts.  The pegasus is wearing a blue and white collared shirt and gray pants.  The second unicorn has a sleeveless blue polo that looks like he ripped it off and a blue baseball cap turned backwards.

And the last unicorn...is he wearing a skeleton suit?  Lovely.

"Oh my gosh it's them!  It's the Red Hot Chili Peppers!  OH MY GOOOOOOOOOOSH!"  Vinyl yells from beside me.  "I can't believe that I'm actually here seeing them LIVE!  It's just sooo," she cuts herself off to squeal, "OH MY GOOOOOOOOOOSH!"

The band immediately picks up their instruments and begin to play.  A heavy, high pitch guitar rift erupts with drum and bass to follow up.  Surprisingly, my chest doesn't hurt as much as I thought.  The less bass the better.  However, it's more so of my ears that hurt now from the close proximity to the speakers.  I think I should be fine; no heart attacks today.

"So exactly who's who?"  I yell to Vinyl, curiosity getting the better of me.

She brushes up to next to me and points to the one with the red shorts.  "That's the singer, Antpony Kiedis.  Be prepared to be raped by his lyrics."  She moves to the guitarist.  "The best guitarist in the world, John Feathernate.  You will die once you hear him play 'Can't Stop' and 'Give it Away'."  Now to the pony in the skeleton suit.  "FRIKIN FLEA WITH HIS SKELETON SUIT!  HAHAHA!  HE DON'T GIVE FUCKS!  Oh jeez!  Flea, the God of Bass.  Nothing more needs to be said."  Now the drummer.  "And Will Fe-- I mean Chad Smith.  Sorry those two get confusing sometimes."  She holds a hoof to her mouth to stop from snickering.  "Ohhhh, jokes.  He's a kickass drummer, so frikin good.  They're all so frikin good!  Just you wait."

A few more seconds of the introduction led to what seems to be their first song.  The beat dramatically changes to a softer, almost piano sounding music.

"By the Way."  Vinyl yells.

"By the way what?"  I ask.

"No, the name of the song is 'By the Way'.  It's not one of my favs, but still purty good."

The singer, Kiedis I think is the name, starts to sing in a higher pitched soft voice.  The crowd starts to sing along with him.  Apparently this annoys Vinyl, because she's not afraid to voice her opinion.  "Dammit!  Stupid crowd, I hate it when they sing along with the band!  It drowns out his voice and makes it sound bad."

"Standing in line

to see the show tonight

and there's a light on,

heavy glow."

Hmmm.  Not too bad I suppose.  At least it's not headbangingly obnoxious.

"By the way

I tried to say

I'd be there, waiting for

Dani the girl is singing songs to me

beneath the marquee, overload"

The song then immediately changes to a fast paced style.  I stand corrected.  The guitar gets lower pitched, and the band begins to jump and dance around the stage like madmen.  A few more seconds in, and now it becomes like a rap-rock sort of song.

"Skin that flick

she's such a little DJ!

Get there quick,

by street but not the freeway.

Turn that trick

to make a little leeway.

Beat that mic,

but not the way that we play!"

I would be lying if I said I'm not at least intrigued.  This song goes from one style to the next almost instantly and, honestly, pretty smoothly.  Props to them.  Doesn't mean I'm a fan, however.  This style of music is still annoying.

The song continues all the same without much change.  Vinyl is still running in circles, and I'm still in need of aspirin.  The crowd roars once more once the song ends, and the band transitions into their second song.  This one also starts off slow and light.  No doubt it will probably be like the last one and go back to heavy and fast paced.

"Ooooh," Vinyl says.  "Scar Tissue!  I love this one!  It's like one of their most iconic songs!"

"Scar tissue that I wish you saw.

Sarcastic Mr. Know it all.

Close your eyes and I'll kiss you 'cause

with the birds I'll share.

With the birds I'll share

this lonely view.

With the birds I'll share

this lonely view"

The song continues, and, unlike the last one, there is no sudden change in style.  This one is actually not that bad.  It's peaceful, not headbanging, something I can probably relax to.  I'll give it a six and a half.  Later into the song, the guitarist, Feather-something Vinyl said, did a solo.  It's a little too high pitched for my taste and kind of made my ears flatten, but nonetheless it's not dreadful.

"WOOO WEEE!"  The bassist says.  "Hello Canterlot!"  I couldn't help but giggle; he has a funny voice.

The next song begins, this one being fast paced, energetic, and made the band members dance around wildly.  The music escalates until it suddenly becomes silent with only...uh...Feathernate playing his instrument.  Soon, the vocals, drums, and bass come in.

"All around the world

we can make time

rompin' and a stompin'

'cause im in my prime.

Born in the north

and sworn to entertain ya--"

Yea, I don't like it.

(\/);,,;(\/)

"Vinyl?"  I ask, heavily annoyed and tired.

"Yeah?"  She responds, still full of energy and excitement.

"How much longer will we be here?"

It's already been over an hour, and hundreds of chords, notes, octaves and everything in between assaulted my eardrums and gave me a migraine.  I'm exhausted from standing in a crowded place, with hundreds of screaming morons, and pretending to have a good time so that Vinyl will have a good time.

"Dunno."  She answers.  "'Nother hour maybe."

Sweet Celestia.  I just want to go to bed right now.  Ten songs have gone by since the "Around the World" one.  Only one other has appealed to me in the slightest.  I think it was "Otherside".  Although, Vinyl complained once again because the crowd sang along with the band on that one.  It was an adequate single.  Slow, soft, somewhat relaxing.

As the crowd roars once again, I can safely assume another song is coming up.  This time, Vinyl screams her head off.  "SWEET MOTHER OF FAUST FINALLY!"  She grabs me by the shoulders and shakes me.  "THIS IS WHAT WE'VE BEEN WAITING FOR!  CAN'T STOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOP!"

Please help me somepony.

It starts off at a low volume with the guitar gradually increasing.  Once it reaches its climax, all other instruments stop save for the guitar.  Hmmm.  I'll admit the beat is intriguing.  It's like an equilibrium between headbanging and steady rhythm.  Let's see how this one goes.

"Can't stop addicted to the shindig!

Chop Top, he says I'm gonna win big!

Choose not a life of imitation,

distant cousin to the reservation!"

Ahhhh yes.  This is the one that Vinyl constantly sings all day long.  How she doesn't get tired of it is something that amazes me.  There's a point where too much repetition, even of something that's fun or exciting, gets tiring.  Even I can't play Lux Aeterna for more than two or three times before I must move on.

The band is now dancing around the stage more wildly than ever.  The guitarist is flying around doing corkscrews, flips, spins and the like while still playing on par with the others.  The bassist, this of which I've noticed a few times, would always sink his head and body down low and bob his head to the rhythm, but this time he's jumping in circles.

"Defunkt, the pistol that you pay for!

This punk, the feeling that you stay for!

In time, I want to be your best friend!

Eastside love is livin' on the west end!

Knocked out, but boy you better come to!

Don't die, you know the truth as some do!

Go write your message on the pavement,

burnin so bright I wonder what the wave meant!

White heat is screamin' in the jungle!

Complete the motion if you stumble!

Go ask the dusk for any answers,

come back strong with fifty belly dancers!"

The last line is sung by the bassist.  His voice is still funny.

"The world I love

the tears I drop

to be part of

the wave can't stop!

Ever wonder if it's

all for you?

The world I love

the trains I hop

to be part of

the wave can't stop!

Come and tell me when it's

time to.

Sweetheart is bleeding in the snow cone!

So smart she's leading me to ozone!

Music, the great communicator.

Use two sticks to make it in the nature!

I'll get you into penetration!"

Alright stop right there, Kiedis.  I saw the way you looked at Vinyl when you sang that!  Wiggling your eyebrows and smirking.  Disgusting pig.

"That gender of a generation!

The birth of every other nation!

Worth your weight, the gold of meditation!

This chapter's gonna be a close one!

Smoke rings I know you're gonna blow one!

All on a spaceship persevering,

fear no need for any interfering!"

"WHAT?!"  Vinyl yells, then laughs.  "Holy shit he messed up his own song!  Ha!  He sang the wrong line!  Then he mumbled the next line 'cause he knew he messed up!  Damn!"

"Mop tops are happy when they feed you!

J. Butterfly is in the treetop!

Birds that blow the meaning into BEBOP!"

The bassist once again sings the last line.  However, he over exaggerates his voice and sounds hilarious.

Alright I'll admit the song is catchy to say the least.  I'm not saying I like it...but I don't hate it either.  I can tolerate it...maybe even do a little jig, but no more!  It's adequate.  That is all.

Vinyl must never know.

"The world I love

the tears I drop

to be part of

the wave can't stop!

Ever wonder if it's

all for you?

The world I love

the trains I hop

to be part of

the wave can't stop!

Come and tell me when it's

time to.

Wait a minute

I'm passing out

win or lose

just like you.

Far more shocking

than anything I ever knew

how 'bout you?

Ten more reasons why I need

somebody new

just like you.

Far more shocking

than anything I ever knew.

Right on cue."

A guitar solo erupts from Feathernate while Flea keeps the same beat on his bass.  Feathernate flies into the air twirling around and playing.  Once he stops ascending, he draws out his pegasus magic to create static causing small bolts of lighting to erupt from his guitar with every note.  The crowd roars at the wondrous display.  Vinyl grasps me tightly while showing absolutely no effort to contain her excitement.  I'll even admit myself the display is rather nice.  But that's all it gets...nice.

"Can't stop addicted to the shindig!

Chop Top, he says I'm gonna win big!

Choose not a life of imitation,

distant cousin to the reservation!

Defunkt, the pistol that you pay for!

This punk, the feeling that you stay for!

In time, I want to be your best friend!

Eastside love is livin' on the west end!

Knocked out, but boy you better come to!

Don't die, you know the truth as some do!

Go write your message on the pavement,

burnin so bright I wonder what the wave meant!

Kick start the golden generator!

Sweet talk, but don't intimidate her!

Can't stop the gods from engineering;

feel no need for any interfering!

Your image in the dictionary!

This life is more than ordinary!

Can I get 2 maybe even 3 of these?

Comin' from space

to teach you of the Pleiades!

Can't stop the spirits when they need you,

this life is more than just a read-through!"

Once the song ends, Vinyl seems to have lost all feeling in her muscles and collapses onto me for support.  "Ahhhhhhhh!" she sighs dreamily, like a teenage filly after receiving a compliment from her crush, "This is the best day of my life!"

At least one of us is having fun.

(\/);,,;(\/)

It's over.  Finally.  Over.  I can go home now, take a few hundred, no, thousand grams of aspirin and go to bed.  No, actually, not aspirin.  I need something stronger...morphine, yes that will work.  A few gallons should do just fine.  Just replace all of my blood with morphine and let me relax in peace.

The music died down, the band said their 'thank you for coming out here tonight' blah blah blah, and the crowd is dispersing.  Vinyl looks as if she is drunk for the first time, and I think she doesn't realize that the concert is over as she is still bobbing her head.  "Come on, Vinyl, we're going home.  I say as I wrap a foreleg around her shoulders and start walking.

All the way home Vinyl did nothing but hum or lazily sing one of the songs that was played earlier today.  All the way home, the only thing I can do was formulate a plan on how to steal the entire stock of morphine from Canterlot General.  You know, I wonder what it will feel like to just mix morphine and alcohol in a syringe and inject it into my brain.  Maybe that will be enough to fix the damage that has been done today.

Once we make it through the door, I gently set Vinyl down on the bed.  After rummaging through my medicine and liquor cabinets, I myself settle down next to her in bed.  Alright, yes I know that mixing medicine and alcohol isn't a smart thing, so I'll just leave out the aspirin.  A few shots of good ol' Captain Morgan will put me right at ease.

I sit upright on the bed with the glass in hoof.  I only made it through one and a half glasses before I feel Vinyl's hooves prodding my sides.  "Yes, Vinyl?"

She giggles.  "Today was the best day of my life."

"I'm glad you had fun."  I say as a take another sip.

The bed shakes, and I can feel her hooves wrapping around my torso.  "I love you, Tavi."

I smile.  "I love you too, Vinyl."

She slowly moves her head up to kiss my cheek multiple times.  "You're the best marefriend ever."  She tugs on my body in an attempt to bring me down on the bed.

I giggle and try to push her away.  "Vinyl, I'm not drunk enough yet."

She overpowers me, and I fall victim to her onslaught of kisses.

Chapter XVIII

Black is the color of our dresses.  Black is the color of their suits.  Black is the color of the mood.  It’s amazing how much color affects us.  For example: when you see yellow, don’t you feel happy?  There is something about them that messes with our minds, making us feel a certain way.  At the moment, the color that was affecting me was black.  The color of death, the color of mourning… the color of sadness.

Here we all sit, under a temporary canopy in a luscious green field jutted with small, stone markers.  Each marker has writing engraved on it with the names of ponies, the year they were born, and the year they died.  Only a small reminder of the life they once lived.

I am here today with Vinyl, Bluebelle and my father to pay our respects to Fancy Pants.  Not long ago, his father, Lord Goldmane, had passed away.  It came as a shock to all of us.  The stallion was in fairly good health for his age, but he was still old and suffered from the ailments that old-age caused.  With all the stress he must have been under with his day to day activities, it’s no wonder his heart had failed him.

Here, under the canopy, sat two dozen ponies.  Their heads are down, minds full with grief or sorrow.  Behind them some distance away stood a crowd of ponies, they, too, shared the other's grief, mourning in much the same way.  In front of the row of seats stands a podium.  One pony stands on it, while two others flank him on the left and right.  The one on the right is a pony that needs no introduction.  All know of his heritage, his contribution to society, his compassion, and his power.  Fancy Pants is a shining example of what a noble should be.  He put everypony before himself, never caring about how much benefit his end will receive.  Money was always an afterthought to him.  He was never swayed by bribery or blackmail.  With such a powerful influence he has, it's good to know that power is given to a pure heart.  The Kingdom will benefit in years to come because of his actions.

Standing opposite of him is my father.  Father never partook much in the affairs of politics, but he kept a close friendship with Fancy Pants' father.  A close friendship I wasn't even aware of until recently.  I always thought that those two were business acquaintances, from what father has told me, but apparently not.  Father and Lord Goldmane were apparently like brothers.  Why such a secret friendship was kept hidden from me for so long is something I can't explain, but soon I wish to find out.

The pony standing on the podium is a member of the Celestial Clerics, a holy order of priests that spread the influence of the Holy Light across the Kingdom.  He wore a pristine white and gold trimmed robe that seems to shine with internal light.  In front of him, in his magical grasp, is a black book.  I assume it's one of the many tomes these zealots carry with them everywhere, filled with prayers.  They're almost like spellbooks for mages, but with holy powers instead of arcane.

Throughout the whole funeral, I listened to the priest as he recited various prayers.  I took a glance over at the coffin, which is now glowing with a soothing light.  The priest waves his hoof over the coffin one last time, and the light dissipates.  “May his spirit rest in peace.”  The priest says.  “And may Celestia's Light be with you all.”  The priest then steps down from the podium and Fancy Pants takes his place.

He stands silent on the podium to collect his thoughts.  He does not sob or sniffle.  He just has this solemn look on his face, but he remains unbroken.  He was like a statue, frozen in the middle of grief, unable for his emotions to either grow, or shrink.  After a few tense moments of silence, Fancy Pants thanked the priest and began to speak.

“Thank you all for coming here today.”  He says, voice strained and tired.  “My father was a stallion whose life should be an example of who a noble should be.  His actions were not of greed or selfishness—but of heart and generosity.  I know for a fact that his deeds will never be forgotten, and that someday I wish I could live up to his name.”  He pauses for a few seconds.  “My father was always such a simple man with a...different view on life.  He’s asked me to relay a message for everypony in his will once he has passed.  It reads ‘Do not be saddened over my death, instead, honor me for the life that I have lived, instead of the life I should have lived.’”  Fancy Pants chuckles lightly.  “He always had an optimistic view on everything, even on his deathbed.”

The thought never occurred to me, but the aspect of celebrating his life rather than mourning his death appealed to me.  It makes sense.  Instead of filling your heart with grief or remorse, be happy in knowing that they lived a good and fulfilling life.  Pondering on what they could have been is equivalent to asking ‘what if’ to an event that already passed.

Fancy Pants glances at the coffin.  “Father… I love you, and I’ll miss you.  And I will continue your legacy and make you proud.  May the Light guide your spirit to peace.”  With that, he steps down the from the podium, my father taking his place.

Fancy Pants’s speech made me think… What truly was important?  When you leave this world, all you really leave behind is your legacy.  Your wealth and power don’t mean anything, unless your successor is worthy of it.  What matters more is what impact you leave behind.

My father clears his throat and begins to speak.  “Goldmane was a very dear friend of mine.  He stuck with me for years, never leaving my side.  Even when he was elected for Grand Magister, he didn’t falter.  Now, I’m not much of a politician, myself, and I never did understand all this political’ mumbo-jumbo, but I still stuck by him to help at anytime he needed, or give him council.  Mainly, I wanted him to lower taxes… but that never happened.” The crowd chuckled slightly at the comment, lightening the mood, if only slightly.  “He was a great stallion and an amazing friend, unlike any other.”  He turns to the coffin and gently ran a hoof along it’s smooth surface.  “I will miss you, my old friend.  Say, ‘Hello’ to my wife for me, eh?”  Another round of chuckles rippled through the crowd.

My father steps down from the podium, allowing another pony to take his place and say a few words.  I do not know this mare, but I think it’s a good assumption that she is Goldmane’s wife.  She is an older mare with a slightly graying mane and a look of absolute sorrow written all over her face.

While the widow is saying her words, father slips into the crowd and takes a seat next to me.  I give him a sidelong look, saying, ‘you have some explaining to do’.  He merely shrugs.

The funeral is over within the hour.  We all gave one last goodbye to the deceased, and started to head for home.

“Missus Octavia, Vinyl, Bluebelle and Mr.  Arpeggio, could you excuse me for a moment?”  We turn our heads to see the priest waving us back.  We all turned to each other, nodding in unison before heading towards him.

“Yes?”  My father asks.

The priest clears his throat and levitates a piece of paper in front of him.  “Lord Goldmane has requested the four of you for the reading of his will.”

I turn to father, confused.  I wonder what’s so important that I, or even Vinyl, would need to be present for this?

“If you would all follow me to the funeral home.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

Within the confines of the funeral home is the priest’s personal office.  It's cozy, almost giving a homely aura.  Inside, a desk, bookshelf, and small portable television set are found.  The six of us, Vinyl, Bluebelle, my father, Fancy Pants and his mother and I, sit on a couch adjacent to the television, awaiting the priest to show us the video-will.

Using his magic, the priest levitates a small disc into a television set.  After a second or so of static, an image of Goldmane sitting on a chair with a glass of whiskey in his grasp, appears.

"If you are seeing this then I have, sadly, passed."  He pauses to sip from his whiskey.  “It was inevitable; my heart wasn’t going to last forever.  Ah well, all good things must come to an end eventually, right?”  He sips from his whiskey again.  “I am so glad I did a video-will, it seems more...  personal than a written one, wouldn’t you say?  You can see me and hear me one last time.  Thank you, honey, for giving me this idea.

“Now, on to business.  I—actually, hold on.  Octavia, play that one bit from that one movie with the ship when it was sinking, I think it’ll set the mood quite nicely.”

I look around to see the others with their eyes on me and amused smirks on their mouths.  I can only sigh.  Even on his deathbed, Goldmane is still the jokester.

The image of Goldmane shakes his hoof.  “Actually, nevermind.  I can do it myself.”  He claps his hooves together, and soft, moody music plays through the speakers.  “That’s more like it."

“Alright first off, son!”

Fancy Pants shifts slightly at the mention of ‘son’ rather loudly.

“As you know, with my passing, it will be expecting of you to take my place as my successor.  Now, you are not obligated to do so, and don’t feel pressured at all to do so if you don’t want to.  My position is elected, not earned through any ‘right of succession’ thing.  You may run if you wish, but just know that you don’t have to, alright?  I love you son, don’t you ever forget that.  And no matter what path you choose to follow, I will still be proud of you.

"Next, my darling wife, Scarlet Gown." Goldmane pauses, seeming to be momentarily lost in thought.  “First off, I’m going to need more whiskey for this.  What?  Can’t I have my fun before I die?”  He pauses to sigh.  "In all seriousness though, I...  I have taken a long time to think about what I wanted to say, and I couldn't think of anything.  There is no words for how happy I have been to call you my wife, and every moment that we shared was one I will treasure.  I...  please, I don't want my passing to become a burden on you.  Don’t tie yourself down because of me.  Live the rest of your life free and happy.  Remember: it’s till death do us part.  I love you, Scarlet.”

From behind me, I can hear sniffling and sobbing coming from Scarlet.

“Next on the list.  Octavia, I grant my entire collection of playcolt magazines to you, mint condition."

My eye twitches, and Vinyl won’t stop laughing at me.  Curse you, old man.

“Wow, Tavi, lucky you!  Can I get take a peek at some of those?" Vinyl says through her fit of laughter.

I calmly sigh.  “Vinyl, sweetie, need I remind you that you are in one of the playcolt magazines?”

She stops laughing immediately, remembering that dreadful day when she was in dire need of bits.

The priest looks at both of us with an expression of both shock and disgust.  "Am I in the house of sin?!" He blurts out, storming out of the office and mumbling to himself about how, 'this world has gone to Tartarus.'

“Priests are fun, aren’t they?”  Goldmane states as if he knows what has happened.  I wonder if he is related to Pinkie Pie…  “If he’s still in the room that statement would be kinda embarrassing.  Eh, but what do I care, I’m dead!

“Now, back to business.  Octavia, the past few months have been kind to you.  You’ve gotten your musical career back on track, a feat that very few in that industry can accomplish.  I knew you could do it, Tavia.  However, you still aren’t completely back in the spotlight.  So, to correct that, I have convinced the Royal Staff to allow you and your ensemble to perform at this years Grand Galloping Gala, again, as a kind of... come back appearance.”

I gasp, so shocked from the news that I cling on to Vinyl’s midsection, causing her to release a squeak of surprise.  I’m going to perform at the gala again?!  Oh, sweet Celestia, this is marvelous news!  I haven't been to the Gala in years!  And the last time I was there it was a disaster!  This will be my chance to climb back to the top and stay there!  I can’t believe that just happened to me; I must be dreaming.

The image of Goldmane holds his hoof out in front of him.  “Calm down there, filly.  Take it easy, deep breaths now."

I take his advice, taking deep breaths.  Vinyl seems to be doing the same, taking deep breaths...  or are those gasps for air?  No matter.

Goldmane clears his throat.  “Alright then.  Vinyl, are you still alive?  Or did your fillyfriend suffocate you by now?  If you are, I have a message for you: I kept a crowbar hidden in the priest's desk for you.”  He chuckles, “Nah, just kidding, but I do have something else in there, though.  Take a look.”

Vinyl quickly looks at me.  “Tavi?”

“Yes, dear?”

“Please...  let me go...  can’t...  breathe!”

I roll my eyes.  Honestly, she should be tough enough to take a few minutes without oxygen.  I let her go, and her face soon turns back to it’s normal white color.

“Frikin'...  earth pony...  strength.”  She mutters between gasps while approaching the desk.  Opening each drawer one-by-one, she soon stumbles upon apparently what she is supposed to find.  She levitates a small envelope with her name and cutie-mark written on it.  Tearing it open, four small tickets float from inside.

“Those are four tickets to a luxurious cruise aboard the Lunar Dream.  Think of it as a ‘thank you’ for all you guys have done for me and my family.”

I observe the tickets with envy.  The Lunar Dream is the largest airship ever built.  It used to be a Pegasi warship, built about eighty years back when negotiations with the griffons were tense, but was decommissioned soon after relations had settled down.  A few years ago, when Princess Luna returned, it was re-instated as a cruise ship and re-named in her honor.

Vinyl lifts up her glasses, rubs her eyes and puts them back as she reads the tickets.  “Woah, two whole weeks on this thing?!  Heeeeeelll, yeah!”

“Hold on.”  Father states, “There’s only four tickets.”  He looks over to Fancy Pants and Scarlet.  “Won’t you two be joining us?”

Fancy Pants shakes his head.  “I wish I could, but I’m afraid I’ll be too busy to take a whole two weeks off.  Same with mother.  We still need to do some more things regarding father’s funeral, among other deeds.”

“Well,” the image of Goldmane starts, “now that everything is all worked out, I have one last thing to say.  Arpeggio, my dear friend, I have a message for you, and only you.  I ask that everypony leave the room for just a minute.”

I look at father, confused.  Why does Goldmane want to tell father something alone?  He looks back at me with just as much confusion, apparently not knowing what he wants to tell him either.

“Come on, now,” Goldmane continues, “It’ll only be for a minute.  Go on, get outta here!”

Fancy Pants and Scarlet are the first to get up.  “Come on everypony, the sooner we leave the sooner this will all be over.” He says as he’s leaving.  Vinyl, Bluebelle and I soon follow.

“So what’s going on?”  I ask once we’re outside.

Fancy Pants shrugs, “Beats me.  Those two were always secretive.  I wasn’t even aware of their friendship until recently.”

I blink.  “Wait, you didn’t know either?  Seriously, what is going on with them?!”

“Think about it,” Vinyl starts.  “Two very powerful stallions, one being the Grand Magister, the other being a Mafia Don, working together to create the perfect crimes!  One deals with the political aspects on a larger scale while the other deals with smaller infrastructure.  Goldmane can keep tabs low on papa’s actions by averting the Council's attention elsewhere, and papa can relay very subtle laws that help his side out in the long run.  The perfect conspiracy!”

Ponies always wonder why I have a large, hoof-shaped bruise on my forehead.  Fillies and gentlecolts, this is why.  “Vinyl…”  I say slowly, “for the last time: father is not in the Mafia!”

“Weeeeeelll, with all the secret-y stuff he’s been doing lately, I’m startin’ to get a little bit suspicious...”  She replies.  “I mean, it would be totally awesome if he was in the Mafia.”

The unforgettable twitching sensation returns to bother my eye.  Deep breathes, Octavia.  “Vinyl, please.  We’ll get answers eventually.  Just try not to overthink this, alright?”

She scoffs and waves her hooves up in the air dismissively.  “Jus’ don’ come crying to me when the canary don’ sings, dig?” She said in probably the worst mafia accent ever attempted by pony or other species.

“I’ll try my best to resist the urge to carry you, kicking and screaming, up to the top of Canterlot Castle just to push you off...”

“What is with you and pushing me off cliffs?”  She asked, giving me a questioning look.

I shrug, “We conveniently live on top of a mountain.  It seems fit.  And I know about your fear of falling, so both the fear and physical harm mix into the perfect combination.”

She only mumbles incoherently in reply.

“You know, for a loving couple, you two seem pretty...  toxic, towards each other.”  Fancy Pants inquiries.

“Eh,” Vinyl replies casually, “It’s normal.”

Fancy raises an eyebrow.  "Oh, really, now?  Well, I don't want to question anything, but I feel as though bodily harm and threat of death does seem a little bit...  unstable, I guess."

“Hey, look here man,” Vinyl starts, raising her voice and getting defensive.  I soon feel a firm foreleg wrap around my shoulder and pull me close to her.  “No matter how many threats we throw at each other, I still love Octavia all the same.  I don’t need no fancy-shmancy, monkey-suit wearing prancy to tell me how to love my mare!”

Fancy smiles.  "And that's what I wanted to hear, Vinyl.  I know you two are perfect for each other, and your reaction only reinforces my case." Fancy begins.  "But, I would like to to ask you to refrain calling me a 'fancy-shmancy, monkey-suit wearing prancy.'"

“That’s right now— wait a second…”  Vinyl pauses, slowly bringing her hoof from my withers back to the ground.  “I just noticed something...  two things, actually.”  She leans in to whisper in my ear, “So, I just insulted the man at his father’s funeral,” No longer whispering in my ear, Vinyl points an accusing hoof to Fancy Pants, “Second, how did you know we're together?!  Before I admitted it, of course.”

Fancy Pants chuckles, “It’s not hard to see, really—it's hardly a secret.  Especially when father...  spilled the beans, so to say, during his video will.”

“What?!  When?”

“When Octavia was suffocating you,” He states, matter-of-factly, “father asked if you were ‘still alive’.  I swear, you two are so in love that you fail to notice these things sometimes.”

Should I interject...  nah, this is too entertaining.  I’ll just sit here and enjoy the show.

Blushing profoundly, Vinyl attempts to utter a comeback, but she only manages to stutter nonsense.  In one last desperate attempt, Vinyl once again waves her hoof dismissively, grabs me by the shoulder again, and pouts.

She’s too adorable sometimes.

Fancy Pants looks over her with confusion, “I don’t understand why you’re so secretive about it.  It’s not like there’s anything wrong with it.”

“It’s...  complicated.”  I say, finally joining the conversation.  “Vinyl thinks that if word got out that a DJ is romantically involved with me, it would ruin my reputation, thus making it impossible for me to climb back up to what I once was.  It’s stupid, but noble."

He smiles.  “I would have to agree with you–" Vinyl groans "–on the noble aspect, of course.  However, Vinyl is correct in her own way.  High class ponies do tend to… overreact when it comes to things like this.  Such a scandal would not be good for your name, Octavia.”

With that said, Vinyl beams with pride.  “Told you!”  Then frowned.  "Crap, I was right..."  Vinyl glared at Fancy with all that she could muster with those glasses on.  “Not a word–”

“Oh, I can assure you—not a soul will know about it from me.”  He interjects immediately, cutting off Vinyl mid-sentence.

Vinyl sighs with relief.  “Good.”

The door suddenly swings open, and father emerges from the room.  There is a trace of a solemn expression on his features, but he quickly regains his composure by clearing his throat and running a hoof through his mane.  “Well, now that that’s all settled, how’s about we all go home and have a nice lunch?”

“Sounds good to me!”  Vinyl practically yells.

Father turns to Fancy and Scarlet, “Would you two care to join us?”

Fancy politely shakes his head.  “Sorry, but I still have matters to attend to here.  Thank you all for coming, though.  I truly appreciate it.”

“It was no problem at all, Fancy.  Take care now, and good luck.”  With that said, father shakes Fancy’s hoof and hugs Scarlet before leaving.

I then approach Fancy to say my goodbye.  “I’m so sorry, Fancy.  May your father rest in peace.”  I lean in and hug the stallion, “And remember, if you ever need anything, we’re always here for you.”

“Thank you so much, Octavia.  And to you as well, Vinyl.  Try to keep the death threats to a minimal, please?  I’d rather not have two funerals in such short notice.”

Both Vinyl and I look down in shame.  I can’t believe it took me this long to realize how insensitive we were being…  I feel terrible, now.  Our mere jesting was completely inappropriate, given the situation.  Death threats at a funeral?!  Terrible.

“Sorry about that, Fancy.”  Vinyl says, pawing shamefully at the ground.  “And also sorry for calling you a ‘fancy-shmancy, monkey-suit-wearing prancy’.”

Fancy gave us both a reassuring smile.  "Do not worry, I know your comments were all in good fun.  In all honesty, it helped to lighten the mood, if anything.”

We both sigh in relief.

Fancy turns his attention away from us, and to the mare who had been sitting quietly the entire time.  “Ah, Bluebelle isn’t it?  I don’t think we’ve ever formally met.”  He holds his hoof out to her, and she instantly recoils slightly, closing her eyes.  Fancy's reaction was immediate—pulling back his hoof and taking a step back.  "I'm terribly sorry, miss!"

Bluebelle took a deep breath once the stallion backed away, giving her back her comfort zone.  She opens her mouth to try and utter something, but fails and continues to silently stare at the floor.  Vinyl finally notices her mother's discomfort, and rushes to her side.

“Yep, this is my mom, Bluebelle.  Alright, we good?  Bye, Fancy, see ya later!" She answers, holding her mom close and walking her towards the exit, leaving me alone with Fancy and the rest.

The former looks completely confused.  “Did...  did I do something wrong?”  He asks, looking for clarification.

I shake my head.  “No, it’s not your fault.  Bluebelle just...  well, she’s had an issue with a stallion in the past, though I feel it is not my right to elaborate, as it is quite private."

He nods in understanding.  “Very well.  Just do please tell her 'I’m sorry' and that I meant her no harm.”

I smile, reassuringly, “I’m sure she knows that.  Though, I shall tell her anyways.  Well then, if we’re all settled here, I best be going, now.”

“Of course.  Take care, Octavia.”

“You too, Fancy.”

As I walk outside the funeral home into the warm afternoon sun, I notice that the undertakers have nearly finished burying Goldmane’s casket.  The large crowd of ponies still linger, though most are gone.  Vinyl is a few yards away coaxing her mother still I assume, and father is right outside the door.

“Do you think she’ll always be like that?”  He asks suddenly.

I take a moment to answer, “Maybe.  She might not ever get over her fear of stallions, but maybe in due time I believe it will ease down.”

He nods in understanding, “Come on, let’s go home—I’m starving.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

The aroma of fresh herbs and spices fills the air inside the house.  If there’s anything that can cheer you up after a depressing day, it’s Bluebelle’s cooking.  This mare is gifted.  I’ve never eaten anything so good before she moved in with us.  Such a shame culinary skills aren’t genetic; Vinyl can’t cook to save her life.

Once we are all seated, none of us hesitate to dig into our plates.  Bluebelle seems to have gotten over her… incident with Fancy, returning almost completely back to normal.  I knew that her relationship with Bulldoze would have a lasting impact, but until now I hadn’t known how bad it would be.  I kept my eyes on her as we ate, pitying the mare and what she’d been through.  I want to do something to help her, but what could I do?

“Sweet Celestia, mom, this is so good!”  Vinyl says through a mouthful of food.

Bluebelle frowns, “Don’t talk with your mouth full, sweetie.”  She says automatically.  “And thank you!”

Vinyl grumbles at the motherly comment, but says nothing more as she returns to her meal.  I quietly chuckle at the display.  Being the delicate mare that she is, Bluebelle doesn’t hesitate to be strict or protective towards Vinyl.  I guess maternal instincts triumph over fear.

“I must agree with Vinyl.”  Father starts, “This meal is fantastic!  You never fail to impress me, Bluebelle.”

Bluebelle keeps her gaze focused on her plate, “Oh, th-thank you, Arpeggio.”  I can see the faintest trace of a smile tugging on the corners of her lips.  She quickly jabs her fork into a slice of mango and continues eating to re-compose herself.

Even after knowing my father for almost seven months, Bluebelle is still extremely jittery around him.  She’s very much aware of this fact, and knows that he is not a threat, but she can’t help but be frightened.  And it’s only toned down minutely.  Even with the help of her support group, it’s still not enough to keep her calm.  She even had to quit her job after only two weeks.  It’s almost like an instinct on it’s own--to just naturally be afraid of stallions.

My train of thought halts as a familiar feeling rushes through me.  From beside the dinner table, a small stream of fog encircles a spot on the floor.  The fog quickly expands until a thin layer covers the entire room.  My ears perk up.  There’s a strange sound coming from seemingly out of nowhere.  It almost sounds like symbols.

Tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk tsk.

All four of us jump in our seats as a heavy guitar riff echoes through the house.  It’s not deafeningly loud, but still enough to give me a migraine.  After a few seconds of guitar chords, a brief flash of light fills the room.

“Back in black!  I hit the sack!  I’ve been too long; I’m glad to be back!  Yes I am!  Let loose, from the noose, that’s kept me hangin’ about.  I keep looking at the sky cause it's gettin' me high; forget the hearse cause I'll never die!  I got nine lives, cat's eyes, using every one of ‘em and runnin' wild!  ‘Cause I'm back!  Yes, I'm back!  Well, I'm back!  Yes, I'm back!  Well I'm baaaaaaaaaaaaack!  Baaaaaaaaaaaaaaack!  Well I'm back in black!  Yes, I'm back in blaaaaaaaack!”

Oh, joy… Moondancer’s here...

“That’s right, Fillies and Gentlcolts!  The one!  The only!  The-hey!”  She says, before getting a face full of food.

“Booo!  The original was better!” Vinyl cries, looking for something else to throw.

Moondancer, unceremoniously, wipes the food off of herself and glares at Vinyl.  “Wow, rude, much?  You ruined my dramatic entrance!  And my cool new robe!”  Using a simple spell, she quickly cleaned the food off of her blue and gold trimmed robe.

“Moondancer,”  I say, “you haven’t graced us with your presence in… two weeks?  That’s a personal record, I believe.”

“Yes yes, I know you’ve all been dying for your daily dose of vitamin MD!  So now that I’m here… wait.”  She pauses and sticks her tongue out, tasting the trace amounts of food still on her muzzle.  “Is that,” she takes another taste, “Bluebelle’s cooking?!”

In less than a second, she disappears, only to reappear beside Vinyl and I with a plate, fork, and knife in her magical grasp.  “So what do we got, what do we got?!  Is that kayle?!  Hells yeah!  Mango-peach turnover?  Hells yeah, again!  Oh, please tell me you got— oh you do!  Heeeeeeeeelllllls yeah!”

And, yet again, my bruised forehead only gets worse as my hoof smacks against it with enough force to make my brain hemorrhage.  I really need to check and see if there is a dent there...

After magically grabbing a hold of one of everything from the feast, Moondancer doesn’t hesitate to stuff her face and express her delight through a series of moans and expressions.

“It’s like an orgasm in my mouth!”

… I’m not hungry anymore.  Everypony else seems to feel the same way, as they all push away their plates in disgust.  Except Vinyl, but that was expected.  Bluebelle, father and I exchange confused glances as we still try and comprehend what just happened in the last three minutes.

I give up.  There’s really no reason to question Moondancer’s antics.  Trust me, she pops in so often she almost lives here, and I’ve gotten to know sides of her that I regret knowing.

It took all of seven minutes for Moondancer to finish eating.  She sighs in content and leans back in her chair.  “Ahhhhhhhh, that hit the spot!  I came at the perfect time!”

“Quite…”  I say.

“Wow, damn.  I gotta hand it to ya’ Bluebelle, you are the best cook, ever.”

Bluebelle giggles.  “Thank you, Moondancer.  Did you save room for dessert?”

Moondancer’s eyes literally popped out of their sockets, only to be replaced by a new pair of eyeballs rolling from the back of her head into place.  “W-what kind of dessert?”

“Well, I’ve made a pecan pie—”

The Light of the heavens shines brightly.  An angelic choir echoes from the heavens.  Everlasting peace and enlightenment bless our bodies and souls with the gracefulness and beauty of life and afterlife.  Moondancer falls to her knees, bowing down gracefully to the Divine Presence that was Pecan Pie.  In that moment alone, everypony knew that our souls would only know eternal peace.

“Moondancer?  You alright?”  Vinyl asks suddenly.

To describe Moondancer right now would be like describing a cartoon character.  Her eyes are wide, stretching to unnatural size.  She continues to stare at the pie, almost like she’s in silent prayer to her god.

Bluebelle, for her part, didn’t know how to react, simply standing there as a strange mare in front of her performed some sort of pre-pie ritual.  “Is this… normal?”  She asks, completely baffled beyond all belief.

“Not in my professional opinion,” father said, watching with rapt attention as Moondancer starts to light candles in a circle around the pie.

“Is she trying to summon a crazy pie spirit?” Vinyl asks.  “Because I’m not sure if I should be concerned… or excited.”

A second pie materialized on a small stone table above the first pie.  A butter knife is pulled from the dining table and placed vertically above the second pie.

“Ohhhhhh, she’s sacrificing the lesser pie.”  Vinyl says.

I raise a brow, “You make it sound like she’s done it before.”

She shrugs, “Eh, I tried… but it didn’t work…You gotta sacrifice a specific pie depending on the flavor of both pies.  There’s like a chart or something I remember her having.  Pieistans are precise like that.”

My brain can’t handle the stupidity and confusion of this!  “What’s going on?!”

“Apiecalypse!”  Moondancer yells in a sinister, deep voice that scares us all to the bone.  The butter knife fell upon the lesser pie, and a sickly green light spewed from the wound.  The light twisted in the air like it was in pain before being absorbed by the pecan pie.  The latter pie then grew six times in size.

Moondancer smiles upon her successful offering.  “The pie gods are pleased!”  The room began to shake, and a bright light and what I could only describe as a tear appeared on the surface of the pie.  A loud, high pitch scream echoed through the walls.  Two hooves suddenly burst out of the tear in the pie.

“Who dares summon me?!”  And out emerged the manifestation of all things sweet, random, and friendship herself.

Yes, Pinkie Pie just emerged from an oversized pecan pie, that grew from a ritual sacrifice of another pie, in the middle of my living room.

“I… I have done it… I have summoned the Pink One!” Moondancer turns to all of us, her eyes wide with an almost mesmerizing look in them.  “Do not worry… our savior is here.”

Pinkie looked around, before waving to Vinyl.  “Hey, Vinny!  How’s it been?”

Vinyl, somehow seeming not fazed by this… development, waved back at the pink mare.  “Hey, Pinks.” She says nonchalantly.  “Not bad, actually.”

Alright that’s it.  I.  Am.  Done!  “Father, I’m going to be staying with you for a few days...”

“I was wondering when you were going to ask.”

“Can I come?!” Says the Pink One.

“No!  Stay out of this, Tartarus spawn!”

She giggles.  “Silly Tavi.”  Her voice soon becomes very deep, and echoes like a demon.  “Tartarus couldn’t handle me…”

I could run out the door… but the window is closer…

“Octavia.”  Bluebelle whispers, “I’m scared.”

“We all are.”

“Wh-what do we do?”

“I don’t know...”

My father pulls out a wooden spoon from out of nowhere.  “We must kill the leader… it is the only way to end this…”

I deadpan.  “Father… you are seriously gonna try and kill a demon with a spoon…”

He turns to me, his eyes filled with panic.  “You got a better idea?!” He screams in a hushed whisper.

Well… he’s got me there.  “True… Shall I hold her down?”

Bluebelle slaps the both of us on the back of the heads with her hooves.  “Can we please figure out a better solution that doesn’t involve murder?!”

“You cannot stop it.”  Moondancer whispers in a ghost-like voice.  “The world will soon be consumed by the pie…”

“What have you done…?” I ask her.

“Whatcha doooooooing???” Pinkie Pie says, somehow managing to get into the middle of our huddle without being noticed.

“Kill her, now! Use the spoon!”  I scream, pointing a shaking hoof at the mare.

“Stop!”

Father’s hoof is wrapped in a blue aura, unable to move.  He cast his terrified gaze to Vinyl.  “What are you doing?!”

“Vinyl, stay out of this! This is for the good of all pony-kind!”  I retort, taking the spoon from my father and readying myself to finish the deed.

“You don’t understand.  There’s only one way to truly defeat the Pink One.”  She rushes to the table to pick up a covered tray.  “And here is the solution.”  She tosses the cover aside, revealing a dozen brown colored baked goods.

“Get away from me with those naked cupcakes!”  Pinkie screams, shuffling away from the plain confectionary.  As soon as one touches her skin, it begins to sizzle, smoking slightly.  Pinkie shrieks, howling like a bat-out-of-tartarus.  More muffins begin to make contact with her coat, causing even more sizzling and smoke.  “Nooooooo!  I’m melting!”   Pinkie finishes as she is engulfed by smoke. When it clears, only a single pink hair remains where the demon had once stood.

I turn to Vinyl.  “Is… is it over?”

She shakes her head.  “For now… but she will return.”

A groan escapes from Moondancer as she slowly rises from the floor, holding her head in pain.  “Ohhhhh, jeez… what happened?”

Vinyl puts a gentle hoof on her shoulder.  “You’re safe now…”  She turns to face the rest of us.  “We’re all safe.”

Next time somepony tries to perform a dark ritual in my house, pie related or other, I’m putting a wooden spoon threw their heart...

Moondancer stretches, cracks a few joints, and shakes her head.  “Wow, ok, I feel better.  You know, what did I come here for in the first place...?  Oh, yeah!”  In a quick flash of magic, sparks start to fly from Moondancer.  I hold up the wooden spoon in a battle pose… just in case.

She strikes a pose.  “Check out my sick robes!  Oh yeah, I look good!”  She turns around, “Check it!  Nice, huh?  Finally got my own certified Ley Keeper robes!  Mage swaaaaaag!  I am now a certified mage!  You can all applaud now, by the way.”

I slowly put the spoon down while father claps politely, “Congratulations, Moondancer!  That’s great news!”

Moondancer has passed all the test in order to be a mage?  Wow, that’s impressive.  Especially since she was the apprentice to Grand Magus Frostbite, who is, not only, one of the members of the Seven, but also has never had an apprentice before, period.  After… what was it?  Eight years?  She passed the final test.

“I know, right!”  She exclaims, “These robes also come with a title.  You all will now refer to me as Ley Keeper Moondancer and only as Ley Keeper Moondancer.”

I smirk as a thought comes to mind.  “And how would your elders respond to us telling them you summoned a Pie Demon?”

She instantly goes silent.

Yes, now I have you!

“Could you tell them I defeated the demon?  I might get another promotion if they hear that.”

I roll my eyes.

“Well then, Ley Keeper Moondancer, “ Bluebelle pipes in, giggling, “how’s about we celebrate!”

“I’m down!”  Vinyl says instantly.

“Perfect!  I’ll go make a cake—”

“NO!” We all scream in unison, fearing the possible summons of another confectionary-themed demon.

“How about we just go out drinking later tonight?”  Moondancer suggests.

After earlier, getting ‘smashed’, as Vinyl calls it, does not sound like a bad idea...

“I’m down.”  Father says.

“Me too.”  I say

“Me three.”  Bluebelle says.

“Me four.”  Vinyl says.  I give Vinyl a curious look.  “Still not drinking alcohol, but I’ll be there in spirit.”

“Then it is decided!  I shall randomly pop in again later tonight!  For now, I bid you all adieu!”  With that, she disappears with a ‘pop’ of magic.

I clap my hooves together.  “Well, everypony, if you need me, I’ll be taking a nap.  A much deserved nap.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

Ahhhh… bedsheets.  The simplest, yet greatest comfort in this world.  It’s like being wrapped in a cocoon of all that is right with the world.  I sigh happily and allow my head to sink into the pillow.  I need this.  I need this so badly.

Oh, what a long, strange day it’s been.  First with Fancy’s father passing, then with me and Vinyl’s...rather rude conversation.  Even though Fancy Pants had forgiven us, it still seems wrong of me to have done it at a funeral in the first place.  Then I had to perform an exorcism.

My life is pretty much… interesting, to say the least.  I don’t know what more will be waiting for me in the future, but quite frankly, I’m curious.  Living with Vinyl has turned my life upside down, inside out, through a washing machine, and out a different dimension.  Havoc like today is slowly becoming a common occurrence.  And, to be honest, it’s kind of fun.  Almost like spicing up my life.  And, I can’t believe I’m saying this, I kind of want more.

So, life, do your worst!

Chapter XIX

Have you ever wondered how a sword is forged?  Well, the idea is simple, really; it all begins with a rod of iron (or whatever material you want to make the sword out of).  Said rod is heated until it is paluable, then pounded into shape.  This process continues until it obtains the shape the blacksmith desires, then dipped into a hardening agent to cool.

That whole process accurately explains how my brain is feeling right now.  It is being heated up, hammered, cooled, repeat.  And who is the blacksmith behind all of this?  Alcohol.

Anyway, celebrating is one thing, getting drunk is another, but having to deal with the consequences is the one thing that I always forget.  Alcohol is life’s guilty pleasure ーboth a blessing and a burden.  You consume the dreaded poison to feel uplifted, even if it is only for a while.  However, what ponies fail to take into consideration is when once that euphoria has died down, your body punishes you for abusing it.  An ‘eye-for-an-eye’.

Now, I lay here in my bed, groaning and stuffing a pillow over my head to keep any and all noise from reaching my eardrums.  Not only does my brain feel like my ego is declaring war against my Id for being so impulsive, my body also aches because of the fallout of said war.

Oh and that’s not the worst part.  The worst part is I’m not in this bed alone.  And no, Vinyl isn’t beside me.  Somepony far worse than Vinyl is beside me.

“Octaviaaaaaaaa.”

Bloody.  Hell.

Another shockwave assaults my brain, forcing me to stuff my head harder into the pillow.  “What, Moondancer?!”  I whisper sharply, ignoring the symphony of hammers that is playing in my head.

“My head huuuuuuurrrrrts.”

I don’t know what happened, or why the Makers decided to condemn me with a punishment far worse than death.  Somehow, someway, I woke up in my bed with Moondancer sleeping next to me, and Vinyl hysterically laughing at me… Wait, when did Vinyl get here?!

You know something, Life?  When I said to ‘do your worst’, I didn’t think you would stoop so low.  Mark my words: I will get back at you for this… somehow.  I just need to think of some way to get revenge on a non-sentient entity--My mental tirade is cut off as my head, once again, remind me what happens when you drink too much.  Screw thinking ー my head hurts!

“‘Tavi!  Tell it to stop!”

If it wasn’t for the aching pain in my head, I would be strangling her right about now.  “Oh my Celestia, Moondancer!  Can you please just shut the buck up!  Your whining is only making it worse!” I screamed, instantly regretting it as my headache only increased.

There is silence.

Wow… Moondancer actually seems to have listened and shut up…

“But it hurts!”

Nevermind...

From my peripheral vision, Bluebelle slowly comes to the edge of the bed.  “Good morning, girls!”  She says in a very soft tone.  Thank you, Bluebelle, for being the only quiet one in this house.  “How are my two drunken party animals doing?”

“Paaaaaaaaiiiinnnnnnn.”  Moondancer groans.  “Unrelenting agonyyyyyyyyyyyy!”

Vinyl chuckles.  “Figures!  You two were throwing them back like a bottomless pit.  Heck!  Tavi actually did a kegstand!” I did no such thing!  I think?  Before I can try and wrack my slugging, hungover brain, Vinyl continues, “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you drink that much!  Hehe… good thing to know you’re a loving drunk…”

Oh, Celestia… what did I do?!

“Oh yeah,”  Moondancer chimes in, “I do remember us making out.  Oh!  And you practically grinded on anything that moved… and that speaker… and you pretty much violated that barstool… and that bartender will probably need therapy after that…”

My hooves start to shake in both fear and frustration.  “No, no, no, no, no!  Even while drunk I would never, ever do anything of the sort!  I know you’re just trying to get into my head!”

Moondancer shrugs.  “Believe all that you want… but you should probably break it off with that barstool.”

I give her a look.

She sighs, “Fine… but at least send it flowers.”  I growl at her.  “Alright, none of that actually happened… except the first thing… and the barstool, I’m serious about that.”

“Yeaaahhhh,” Vinyl says slowly while looking away.  “That did actually happen...”

First thing?  Was that the… Oh no.  “Wait, you’re telling me Moondancer and I… made-out?”

“Best night of my life.”  Moondancer comments and winks at me.

I don’t even know what to think right now!  I kissed Moondancer?  For real?  I can’t believe it!  This is bad...  very bad...  Oh, what will Vinyl think of me now?!  What if this causes some rift in our relationship that ends up with us breaking up and I’m back in the slums?!  I can’t...  I can’t do it!  I can’t live without Vinyl!  I can’t lose her over something so stupid!

“Tavi...  you’re thinking out loud again….”

My mind stops reeling, and I look over at Vinyl.  She doesn’t even look too mad, if anything, she looks calm, like it didn’t matter.

A small tear runs down my cheek.  “Vinyl, I’m so sorry!!!  I was drunk a-and I know that’s no excuse but I don’t even remember it...  and Moondancer means nothing to me, okay?!  I love you!  I love you more than anything!”

"Ouch, that hurt…”  Moondancer says, her bottom lip quivering.

“Tavi, Tavi listen to me.  Stop freaking out, okay?  I’m not mad.”

I wipe tears away from my eyes.  “What?  How?”

She brushes her bangs from her eyes.  “Well, not only were you drowning in whisky, but you also moaned my name while you two were...  You know… Also, you kinda stopped after a second and said ‘Wait… you’re not Vinyl… Your horn’s too short.”

"Kind of a turn off..." Moondancer mumbles, crossing her hooves putting on a pouting face...  Then her eyes go wide as she turns to face us, “I do not have a stumpy horn!”

Ignoring the pain in my skull, I lash out on her.  “How are you so calm about this you...  You harlot!  I just did something terrible to my marefriend and, to make matters worse, I did so in front of her!  You know what?  Get out of my bed!”  I give her a hard shove, sending her flying off my bed.

“Owwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwwww.”  She moans from the floor.  "I thought what we had was special!"  She attempts to stand up, “Ow ow ow ow ow ow ow ow!  Yeah, ok, this hangover is getting annoying!”  Taking a deep breath, she groans one last time before a spark flew from her horn.  Instantly, she went from looking like a total mess to relatively normal.

“Wow!  Now that felt good!  Damn I’m glad I learned that spell!  It’s like...  like a dam in my brain just broke and all the pressure is pouring out!”

My left eye twitches.  “You’re telling me you could have done that this whole time?!”

“Well, yeah!” She points to her horn.  “Magic, you know?”

"How about some assistance over here, then, please?!" I growl.

She shrugs.  "I don’t know...  you did kinda insult me...  multiple times...  I don’t really feel respected around here; I think I’ll just leave."

"You do that and, when this goes away naturally, I'll skin you alive and use it for a new coat!"

Moondancer hisses like she’s been burnt.  “Ooooh… Cougar’s got some claws…

How many years is it for murder, again?  Or is it execution?  I don't care ー no jury will convict me for this!  I rev up my hoof and toss a pillow at her, only for it to land on the floor right where she was just standing.  Curses!  Unicorns and their blasted teleporting!  Next time she comes around here, I’ll make sure to get some silencing wards!

Now that the source of my rage is gone, I slink back into the bed, groaning and covering myself with the blanket.  Soon, I feel a gentle hoof caress my mane.  I know Vinyl has said she’s fine with it, but I can’t help but feel terrible.  “I’m sorry Vinyl.”

“It’s fine, Tavi.  Trust me, I know you; I know it didn’t mean anything.”  She kisses my cheek.  “I love you, and a drunken kiss ain’t gonna change that.”

I smile and relax under her affection.  “Thank you, love.  Oh, but one thing.”

“Hmmm?”

“I don’t want Moondancer in this house anymore.”

Vinyl sighs and stops petting me.  “Look, Tavi… I’ve known Moondancer for a while, and you gotta understand something about her.  She honestly doesn’t know when a joke has gone too far, and doesn’t realize that she sometimes hurts ponies.  I’ve tried to tell her to tone it down a lot, but she just doesn't understand why, when something is clearly a joke, ponies get angry at her.”  She pauses for a second.  “It’s kind of the reason why she doesn’t have many friends.”

My ears quirk up at that last comment.  “Hmm?  No other friends?”

“Well… she does have one other friend, but yea, her and I are really the only ones who can put up with her, honestly.  She used to have a lot of friends, but slowly they all abandoned her because they got fed up with her attitude.  To this day, she still doesn’t understand why.  I keep telling her that her jokes go way too far too often, but she just has this mindset that ‘jokes are jokes and are meant to not be serious, but ponies who take them seriously are idiots.’  I feel bad for her.  I think she’s depressed, really, and her crazy attitude just keeps her mind off of it.  Because, honestly, she wasn’t this crazy months ago.  Living life like a joke seems to work well for her, I guess.”

And now I’m becoming one of those ponies.  While it is true that she gets out of hoof too often, I can see now why that happens.  Apparently, she just doesn't realize when a joke goes too far.  “Wait, what was that about depression?”

“I don’t know… It might not be true, but I think she’s depressed, and making everything around her a joke is just her way of coping.  If she does things to amuse her and others around her, it keeps her mind off of the bad things in her life.”

“What bad things?” I ask curiously, “Her life seems great, from what I can see.  She just became a mage, too!”

She shakes her head.  “I don’t know.  I think part of it is between her friends leaving her, and no one at Celestia’s School respecting her because they all think she’s an egomaniac on a power trip… and maybe partly from… breaking up with me… and us not really talking for a few years after that…”

I grab hold of her hoof.  “Vinyl…”

“Yeah… yeah I know it was wrong… I was stupid to not see how much it would affect her, but it’s fine now because we’re friends again… at least I hope it’s fine.”  She pauses.  “She has a good life, honestly, stable home and family, not poor or struggling, but I think her depression comes from her alienating ponies because they don’t see past the ‘crazy egomaniac on a power trip’ side of her.  She has a gentler side to her.  A very serious and...philo...philosophetical?

“Philosophical.”  I correct.

“Yea...philosophical side to her.  She might seem tough and might brush off everything that comes her way, but deep down I think everything affects her.  She stuffs it all away, but eventually stuffing too much is gonna overload her and burst out.  And that’s what I’m afraid of.  Somepony as powerful as her having an emotional breakdown from all the bottled up crap over the years?  I try to keep her stable, but I can’t always be there.”

I remember seeing that side of her, once.  Shortly after I had that heart attack, I remember laying in bed, sore and tired, and trying to relax when Moondancer popped in out of nowhere.  At first I thought of her nothing more than… well what Vinyl had said… egocentric, crazy, degenerate.  But no, she’s so much more than that.  That conversation I had with her all those months ago was very insightful; very serious.  Since then, I have only had one, maybe two others like it.

When Moondancer gets into one of those moods, she truly is a different pony.  She’s more calm and collected, more at peace with herself.  Instead of bouncing off the walls and saying silly things, she takes her time and talks slowly and intelligently.  I remember her once telling me ‘I’m a simple mare, Octavia.  I try to make life as simple and fun as possible, because why shouldn’t it be?  Why should we complicate our lives when we could just make them… simple.  I thrive on entertainment, and when things are complicated, they’re not entertaining...  most of the time.’

“Should we talk to her?”  I ask.

Vinyl shrugs, “Knowing Moondancer, she probably assumes you’re sitting here, facehoofing, and questioning your life all the while forgetting that conversation ever happened, and moving on with your life.”

“Hmmm.”  I utter while shifting my body into a sitting position.  I look around the room and notice something off.  “Where did Bluebelle go?”

Vinyl jerks her head.  “While you were thinking out loud, she went to go make you pudding to calm you down.”

“Ooooh… pudding does seem nice right about now.”  I mumble, trying desperately not to drool.

Vinyl giggles as Bluebelle walks into the room with cups of pudding on a tray.  I don’t hesitate to devour this divine treat that the angels named: Vanilla Pudding.

Jokes aside, I still think I should talk to Moondancer.  Or, at least, find out more about what’s going on with her.  I’m truly curious, now.  No matter how infuriating Moondancer can be, she’s still a friend.  An egocentric, maniacal, overpowered, questionably sane friend, but still a friend, none the less.

And I still can’t cope with the fact that I actually kissed her!  I know that Vinyl forgave me, but what if it happens again?  What if I get drunk again and accidentally sleep with her?  Could I live with myself then?  Could Vinyl forgive me then?  I honestly think the only safe thing to do is to quit drinking period… No, I don’t think I could pull that off.

“Tavi!”

I stop my mental processes momentarily.  “Yes?”

She pats my head and motions to the desert, “Eat your pudding, you’ll feel better.”

I also need to stop this habit of thinking out loud.

(\/);,,;(\/)

A couple hours past, and my hangover finally wore off.  Now I can get out of bed without killing my brain every time I move.  The pudding helped, a lot.  Vanilla never disappoints me, even in my most taxing hours.

Off to more important matters, now.  My old ensemble and I are getting together later today to practice for the Gala.  Oooh, I’m so excited… and very nervous!  The last time I saw my bandmates was nearly two years ago!  And what a comeback we will make!  After being in the dark for two years, we will break through and tell everypony that we are back, and what better place than at the Gala?

I have about ten minutes to kill before I have to go, what to do?  I guess television is always good to kill ti─

A swift knock at the door interrupts my thoughts.  I investigate, and find the culprit to be none other than my father.  I smile and hug him.  “Father!  How nice to see you!”  As I pull away I notice something odd.  “New jacket?  And is that… cologne?  Is there a special occasion going on?”

He clears his throat, “Oh, I was just at a meeting with Fancy Pants, that’s all.  He asked me for advice regarding the Council and if he should run or not.  I simply told him to do what you think is right, and to remember that his father did not expect him to follow in his hoofsteps.”

Ah, yes.  Goldmane was the Grand Magistrix for the Council of the Three Hooves, the recently formed parliament that equally represents the three pony races.  Ever since Princess Luna’s banishment some thousand years ago, Celestia needed help to rebuild and run the damaged Kingdom from the ruins of the Discordian Era.  To do this, she created the House of Lords, noble ponies who ran parts of the government and represented the common ponies.  This method worked up until recently, a few years before Princess Luna returned.  The House of Lords was disbanded for a more easier council that is elected, rather than given power from birthright.

This made a lot of the nobility very upset, but the princesses promised them they’d get to do something.  I’m not sure of all the details, but hey, I’m not of nobility, so I’m not concerned.

Each of the three races elects their representative, who have their own titles.  The Earth Pony is called the Earthmother or Earthfather, Pegasi call their representative Wing-Commander, and Unicorns have the Grand Magistrix.  These names come from each of the races personal history.

“Ah, alright...  Oh, and speaking of Fancy Pants.”  I give him an evil glare.  “What’s with all this secrecy with you and Goldmane?!”

“What do you mean?”

I huff, “Daddy, don’t you even think about deflecting away from this!  I never even knew you were friends with Goldmane until yesterday!  And why did he want to speak to you alone in his will?”

He sighs and takes a moment to answer.  “Tavia, my darling daughter, please don’t get too worked up over this, it’s not a big deal really.”

I scoff, “‘Not a big deal’?  Then why is it so kept under lock and key?”

“Tavia, my darling daughter, back when this all happened, you were too young to understand.  Over the years, I simply forgot to mention it.  I wasn’t trying to keep you in the dark, I just forgot to turn on the light.”

“And what’s that supposed to mean?”

He shrugs, “Goldmane and I were close friends.  When he was accepted into the Council of Three Hooves, things got a little… hectic.  At the time, I just got my position on the school board for Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns.  And, unfortunately, I was under investigation for ‘foul play’.”

I blink.  “Huh?”

“Being as young as I was, and newly at the school on top of that, ponies started to question how I got onto the board so quickly.  They started pointing hooves at my friendship with Goldmane, who had gotten elected as Grand Magistrix and was, coincidently, writing up laws having to do with the education system.  Believe me, the connection there was purely coincidence, and Goldmane had nothing to do with me getting on the school board.

“So, to make our lives less complicated, we went into the dark, so to say.  Eventually, ponies calmed down, but Goldmane, being as cautious as he was, insisted on keeping our friendship a secret so no more scandals would blow out of proportion again.  I’m sorry for keeping this from you, Tavia, but it needed to be done.”

I take a moment to allow all of this to sink in.  “Alright, that makes sense....  but you didn’t have to keep it from me!  Do you not trust me?”

He raises his hooves up defensively.  “No, no!  Of course I trust you, my darling daughter.  It’s just that...  it was easier to not tell you, then to explain all of this.  It’s just something that you didn’t need in your life.  Blissful ignorance, am I right?”

I groan.  Even though I agree with him that I didn’t need to know, I still would have liked for him to inform me about it.  “I guess so, father.”  I guess I got the explanation I needed, even though it was kind of silly.

“Anyway, what are you up to, Tavia?”

I smile, surges of excitement coursing through my veins.  “My ensemble and I are rehearsing for the Gala!”

He, too, smiles with pride.  “Oh, that’s right!  Fantastic news, sweetheart!  Having the honor to play at the Gala once is one thing, but twice?  I may be the luckiest father in the world to have a daughter of such capability!”

I blush from embarrassment.  “Well… it was really Goldmane’s doing.”

He pokes my chest.  “Buuuut!  He would have never recommended you if it weren’t for your talent!”

My inner pride is starting to surface,  “Well… true.”  I take a quick glance over at a nearby clock.  I have a few more minutes to spare before I need to leave.  While he’s here, I might as well start my ‘research’ on Moondancer.  “Father… can I ask you about something?”

“Of course.”

“How is Moondancer when she’s in your class?”

Father cocks an eyebrow at me, momentarily confused.  “What do you mean?”

I clear my throat, “Moondancer.  How does she act in school?  Is she just as crazy there when she’s here, too?”

“Hmmm… not exactly.  The way she uses her magic here would not be allowed on campus grounds.  However, she does do a lot of silly, random things to, well...  to try to make ponies laugh, with varying amounts of success.  I honestly think she’s just an attention whore.  She’s a good filly and all, but sometimes she can get out of hoof.”

Interesting… I nod, signaling him to continue.

“She does her work and gets good grades.  When she’s not doing something silly she always looks like she’s in deep thought.  She’s so solemn, too… so quiet, but as soon as the opportunity arises, she springs into crazy mode.  I would tell you more, but this little tic called ‘student teacher confidentiality’ prevents me from saying much else…”  He pauses for a second.  “Why are you asking this, anyways?  Don’t you already know this, since she is your friend?  Or has something happened?”

I shake my head.  “No, I don’t believe that there is anything is wrong, but I want to make sure first.”

Father shrugs.  “Alrighty, then.  Do what you must do--I’m sorry I can’t help you further, though.”

“No worries, father.”  Another quick glance at the clock shows that my time is up.  “I have to get going anyway.”  I give him a loving hug, and utter a “Bye, daddy!” before swiftly leaving the house.

From behind me, he yells, “Good luck, my darling daughter!”

(\/);,,;(\/)

Well, I haven't been here for a while.  When was the last time?  Two years ago, roughly?  However the amount of time it was, it feels good to be back.  The lush, green fields and polished marble steps of the Royal Amphitheatre, beautifully reflect the afternoon sun down on me as I trot past them to the main stage down below.

And there, on the oak stage, my old ensemble awaits for me.  Not only am I excited to once again play with them, I’m also terribly nervous.  We didn’t really part on that good of terms… There were some harsh words flung around, but that was years ago, and we were all stressed out from being out of work for a while.  I’m sure everything will go along just fine… as soon as I apologize.

At least that’s the plan.  But, if it goes as well as my usual plans go… Oh, Celestia, I’m screwed!

As I approach the stage, I notice them all turn their attention to me.  The intensity of their gazes is enough to make me slightly stagger, but I retain my composure.  Once I’m onstage, I get a few mixed reactions from the other three ponies around me.

Beauty Brass, the sousaphonist of the group, stares at me with a look of shock and surprise, almost like she wasn’t expecting me to show up.  She blinks rapidly and tilts her head to the left, almost questioning why I showed up in the first place.

Harpo Parish Nandermane, the harpist, didn’t even give me a second glance before ignoring me and returning to tuning his instrument.  He seems unamused by my presence, but doesn’t look hostile.  I’ll have to keep my guard up around him.

And lastly, our pianist, Frederic Horseshoepin.  He seems like the only one who’s happy with my presence.  He graces me with a welcoming smile, telling me that all is good on his end.  He hops down from his chair and approaches me.  “Octavia… it’s been a while.  How have you been?”

I clear my throat and nod.  “So it has, and quite alright.  There were some… bumps in the road, but here I am, back on stage.”

I hear a scoff from behind Frederic.  “Don’t get your hopes up, we’re not there yet.”  Harpo mutters.

“Oh, don’t mind him.”  Beauty says, “He’s ‘ad a stick up his rump for a while now.”

My ears flatten against my head.  That might partly be my fault.  Harpo and I have never seen eye-to-eye, and when I could no longer be a part of this ensemble, we didn’t really part on good terms.  I guess he still holds a grudge after this long.  Well, two out of three is good enough.

Beauty turns her full attention to me.  “Nevermind that, now, look at you!  You look so… different!  You’re so thin!  Have you been eating well?  Did those slums give ye a good ol’ beatin’?”

I subconsciously look over my body, “Umm...kind of.”

“Seriously, where have ye been all this time?  We thought ye ‘ad hit rock bottom by now an’ given up!  But look at ye now, look at us all now, playin’ together once again.”

“Yes, quite.”  Harpo pipes in.  “Oh and I don’t mean to be rude, but could you lot hurry up with this little reunion?  We are on a time crunch here.”

“Oh, quit your bickering, Harpo.” Frederic says, “We’ve got plenty of time.”

He glares at Frederic out of the corner of his eye.  “Maybe you do, but other ponies here don’t.  Now, are you going to continue mucking about, or can we could get some work done?”

Beauty flails a hoof at him in a mocking gesture, “Alright ye crybaby, we’ll have it yer way.”  She proceeds to position her instrument around her torso and making sure the mouthpiece aligns just right.  Frederic sits down on a chair in front of a piano and cracks his neck in preparation.

I gently slide my cello off my back and open the case.  I make sure that my cello’s tuned properly, and my bow is rosined just so that it doesn’t stick, but also doesn’t slip.  I stand on my hind-legs and rest the bow on the strings.  Being an earth-pony, playing the cello has been quite… interesting.  Unicorns can just use their magic to hold and play, while I have to use my stubby hooves to play.  And do you know what?  Unicorns still get more credit because they can usually play better than us earth-ponies!  It takes ten times more skill for me to play then those… Screwheads!  But, I digress.  I get into my stance and hook my bow in my fetlock, applying just enough pressure to make contact.  I pull it back gently, hearing the reverberation of the strings fill the air with music.  I close my eyes, feeling the instrument vibrate against my hooves.

This is it… I am in the “zone”, as Vinyl would say.  The area where reality has no boundary, where my imagination can run wild, limited by only my desire to explore its depths.  Time and space have no laws here.  Life and death are only whispers.  It is a place that can give unimaginable joy, or unyielding sorrow.  And right now, that place is occupied by me and my music.

The notes and chords dance around the air, one by one, in perfect harmony.  Their individuality slowly fades as they all merge into one, beautiful song.  The song takes the form of a light swirling overhead.  It condenses with every passing second until the light forms a streamlined down to earth.  There, it takes a physical form, looking a lot like Vinyl.

The light grabs my hoof, and together we dance to the song.  My body swings to the rhythm, not missing a beat.  The two of us are lost in eternity with only a song and each other to keep us company.  The dance continues forever, never faltering, never fading.

I really should teach Vinyl how to dance.

The song soon came to an end, as did my wonderful daydream.  I open my eyes to find everypony seemingly beaming with pride.  I smirk, I still got it.  After all this time, I still have my touch.

“Amazing job, everypony.”  Frederic starts.  “Simple, but elegant.  A few notes were missed here and there, but for a first time all together again?  Absolutely fantastic.”

“Frederic, have you got a horseshoe in your ear?!”  Harpo suddenly yells, startling all of us.  “That was terrible!”

“Woah there, calm yerself, Harpo.”  Beauty says.  “What are ye talkin’ about?  I t'ink it sounded good.”

“Oh of course it sounded good,” he replies sarcastically, “for amateurs playing at a middle school play perhaps!  Did you forget already that we will be playing at the Grand Galloping Gala?”

“Did you forget we already played at the Gala once before?  If we were good enough then, we’re good enough now.”  Frederic replies.

Harpo looks appalled, “We were nowhere near how we were then as we are now!  We sound like children trying to imitate us from three years ago.”  He sighs.  “This is why I said we were on a time crunch!  The four of us haven't played together in quite a while.  We’ve gotten rusty; forgotten how to properly communicate with ourselves and each other’s instruments.  We need as much practice as possible!  Because, quite frankly, you,” he points to Frederic, “sound like a five year old with a toy keyboard!”

Frederic flinches, like he’s been struck.  He looks more surprised at Harpo’s insult rather than angry.  “Excuse me?”

“And you,” he points to Beauty, ignoring Frederic, “did that child of yours drain all of your talent while he was still in the womb?”

“Oi!”  She states in protest, “Leave me boy out o’ this!”

Harpo then rounds on me with fire in his eyes and hatred in his tone.  “And you.  Octavia Harmonious.  The Octavia Harmonious.  Foal prodigy, youngest pony to ever play in the Royal Symphony, and an earth pony at that!  But now… now you’re nothing more than a talentless has-been!  All this time you’ve spent in the ghetto, broken, unwanted, angry, it’s all showing.  You sound nothing like the old Octavia!”  He pauses, clenching his hooves in anger and breathing heavily.  “You better get your act together… all of you better get your acts together.  We may have a few months until the gala, but even then is cutting it close.”

I blink a few times and allow everything to sink in.  Good heavens, I know Harpo is a very grumpy man, but this… I’m struggling to keep myself from lashing back at him.  I want to yell at him, pummel him to the ground, but I know Harpo, and I know arguing with him further is no use.  Just let it go, Octavia.  I only have to put up with him for a few hours a day.  Hopefully that’s short enough to keep me from murdering him.

I am able to keep my temper under control, but I can’t say the same for Beauty.  “Oi, I’m not through wit’ you jus’ yet!  Don’ you ever, ever insult me son like that in front o’ me face again unless ye want me to knock yer brain right out o’ yer skull!”

“Easy there, Beauty.”  Frederic says.  “Just let it go, you know how he gets.”  He leans in close to her to whisper something in her ear.  Beauty gives Harpo one last glare, then turns away.

Harpo clears his throat.  “Now that I’ve got that off my chest, let’s try again.  And we will keep trying until we get it right, understood?”  Frederic tries to be optimistic by enthusiastically saying ‘Got it!’ while Beauty and I grumble to ourselves and ready our instruments.

What happens next is what I can accurately describe as Tartarus.  It’s almost like Harpo has been replaced by an avatar of Hades.  Hours past by of nothing but music and verbal abuse.  How on earth Frederic is still staying positive through all this is beyond me, but if it weren’t for him keeping check on Beauty and I, we would probably be thrown in prison by now for the murder of Harpo.

It will all be over soon.  Then I can go home, away from Harpo, spend the rest of the evening relaxing with Vinyl on the couch with a good movie.  Yes, that thought it honestly the only thing keeping me from going berserk.

At long last, practice finally ended with Harpo declaring us all to be ‘incompetent’ and saying that he is ‘giving up for the night’.  Honestly, I was still holding back the urge to give him a hoof full of righteous fury on his pompous ass, but… I held my tongue-er… hoof, for the time being.

So, Harpo ended up storming off, yelling to the air and leaving the rest of us here.  We really need to get a different harpist.  But, as much of an ass as he is, he’s good at what he does, so we all have to deal with him for the time being.

Beauty quickly packs her instrument up and leaves the stage, saying she needs to get home to her son.  I secure my cello while Frederic places a tarp over the grand piano so keep dust and debris off of it until the next practice.  Whilst Frederic and I were getting ready to depart, we had a pleasant conversation detailing our mutual hatred of our harpist.

“I still don’t know how you can keep so calm around him.”  I say to him.  “I’d go mad after being alone with him for thirty seconds.”

He shrugs, “I just have a high tolerance, I guess.  As infuriating as he is, he does have a point.  We’re a lot out of practice, and we do need to get better before the Gala arrives.”

“I won’t argue with you there.” I say, nodding my head in agreement.

Frederic sighs and cracks his neck, “However, I did notice your style has changed dramatically.”

I shrug.  “It all depends on the mood I’m in.  Truth be told, I was a bit nervous coming here in the first place, so that could’ve had an effect.”

“Ahh, I see.”  He takes one last glance at the covered piano, then at the setting sun on the horizon.  “Octavia, do you have any plans for tonight?”

“Hmm?  Plans?  Not in particular, other than relaxing with some tea and television.  Why do you ask?”

“I just thought we could go to a local diner and catch up.  It’s been such a long time since we last met.”

True.  It has been a while.  What?  Nearly two years?  After that long, spending some time with Frederic sounds like a good idea.  I’m sure Vinyl won’t mind if I’m home an hour or so later.  I smile at him, “I’d be delighted to, Frederic.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

“And that’s when I said, ‘Since when do fish wear pants!” Frederic concludes his joke, bursting into laughs.

I chuckle.  Although the joke was childish, it was still funny.  I punch Frederic gently on the shoulder.  “That was just as bad as the last one, Frederic.”

He shrugs.  “Well, I try.”

Me and Frederic had just left the diner and were heading home.  I had actually had a good time.  Not sure why I doubted that fact, to be honest.  Anyways, Fredric had insisted that he walk me home, and I really didn’t see a problem with that.  He had tried to pass the time by telling jokes, but… they stunk.  Same old Frederic, I suppose.  Great musician, optimist, but terrible joker.  I guess some things just never change.

“And here we are.”  I say to him, “Thank you for your company, Frederic.  It made up for having to put up with Harpo.”

He chuckles.  “Not a problem, Octavia.”  He leans in and kisses my cheek on both sides.  “See you at practice on Thursday.” He called out as he began to walk away.

I wave at him and I turn around, only to be muzzle to muzzle with Vinyl.  I jump slightly, startled at her sudden appearance.  I put a hoof over my chest.  “Dear heavens, Vinyl!  Don’t scare me like thatーyou know I have a heart condition!”

“What the hell was that?!”  She hollers at me.

“Wh-I-What do you mean?”

“Don’t play dumb with me, Octavia!” Vinyl begins, poking my cheek with a hoof, “You know damn well what I mean!”

“Vinyl stop yelling!  Now, calmly, explain what you’re talking about.”

“You should be the one doing the explaining around here!  You come home two hours late with some guy and you kiss him right in front of my own home!”

I facehoof.  “Vinyl, first off, he kissed me and it was a ‘goodbye’ kind of kiss!  Did you forget about the customs I told you about?  That was one of them!  You kiss both cheeks as a greeting gesture or a farewell gesture!  On top of that, it wasn’t even on the lips!”

She opens her mouth to talk, but all then comes out is an ‘Ohhhh’ of realization.  “Yeaaahhh….  I think I remember now.”

“Mmmhmm.  Are you done being paranoid now?”

She puts her head down.  “Yes…”

“Good, now let’s go inside.  Oh and Vinyl?”

“Hmmm?”

“If you ever accuse me of cheating on you again, your new bedroom will be the couch.”

“O-ok,” she begins, before mumbling, “Better than yours being at someone else's house...”

“What was that, dear?”

“Uhhh… I love you?”

I smile, “That’s what I thought I heard.”

Chapter XX

“Ironwing, you get down from there right now!”

Cursed foals, always getting on my nerves, but doing it in the most adorable way.  There are times when I wonder just how a four-year-old foal can get stuck on top of a ceiling fan without the ability to fly.  I mean, honestly!  This is the third time he’s done it!

“No!”  He yells back in protest.

“You can’t fly yet!  Do you know how dangerous that is?!”  Eventually I will be able to reason with small children.  One day...

He sticks his tongue out at me, challenging my authority.  Ohhhhh, child, you have messed with the wrong mare.

I smirk evilly and slowly begin to back away from the fan.  “Alright then, Ironwing, I guess you win.  There’s no way I can possibly get you down from here.  I’ll just be going… over here… to this wall… with the switch to turn the fan on.”

I can almost taste the fear emanating from him.

“No!  No, don’t!  Stop!  I give up!”  He shouts.

It’s already too late, the fan blades are in motion as it slowly cycles from slow, to fast.  Screams from the little foal soon turned to laughter as he grips for dear life onto the blade.  After a minute, I cut power to the fan, letting physics do its duty and slow the fan to a stop.

“WooOOAAAaahahOOAHAHAoaahaHA.”  Ironwing mumbles in a dizzy slur.  His balance betrays him, and he falls from the fan only to land in my outstretched forelegs.  Victory is mine!  “Again!”  He cheers with glee.

“Sorry, Ironwing, but If I let you do that again I’d probably have another heart attack.”

“Awwwwwwwwww!”

After three months of knowing me, Ironwing finally broke his silence and started talking full sentences to me.  Apparently his silence is a show of his shyness, and that he doesn’t talk to ‘strangers’.  Vinyl told me it took a while for the foal to speak to her when she first moved here, but after a while of spending time with the foal, he lightened up to her.

With the new addition to the wing family, Ironwing has been spending more and more time here, complaining that his house is too ‘noisy’.  I wouldn’t blame him.  In all honesty, I don’t like babies.  They’re loud, obnoxious, and you have to tend to them so much.  After children turn three is when I like them more.

“Let’s play hide and seek!”  Ironwing exclaims.  “You’re it!”

I chuckle, cover my eyes, and count to ten.  “Alright Ironwing, I’m gonna get you!”  I might be cheery on the outside, but on the inside, I’m dreadful.  You literally can not win a game of hide and seek with this foal.  He makes ninjas look like amateurs.  I can spend hours scouring this house with x-ray goggles and still have no luck.  I won’t be surprised if he grows up to be a spy for Princess Luna, or even a master assassin… I probably should make sure the stay on his good side, then.

Ten minutes of searching later, and guess what?  Nothing, as per usual.  I don’t even know why I try.  Is it just to see the little one smile?  Just to know he’s having fun?  Yes, I do believe that’s why I put myself through this torture.

Suddenly, I see the chair in the corner of the room shift slightly, and a wicked grin forms over my face. Oh, I got you now!

I trot over to the chair nonchelantly, making it seem like I’m oblivious.  Once the chair is within my reach, I push it aside.  “Ah, ha! I found… you?”

Where I expected to see the sneaky child I, instead, see a pink mare.  She seems to be searching for something.  She turns to face me.

“Hey! Have you seen the child who has been using my hammerspace without paying the usage fees?  That kid needs to pay...”  Pinkie says, pulling out a feather from out of… nowhere?

I blink three times.  “Pinkie?  What are you doing here?”

“There’s been a disturbance in the void.  I’m here to make it right.”  She pulls out a piece of paper, “There have been reports of a small pony-like object entering in and out of the Hammerspace without possessing the correct paperwork.  As an active follower of the Hammerspace community, it is my duty to make sure this violation is corrected!”

I… I don’t understand… “Wait.  What is this ‘hammerspace?’”

She sighs.  “Tavi Tavi Tavi… where do you think I get all of this stuff from?  Cupcake?”  She pulls out a cupcake from behind her.  “Do you really think I just make it from thin air?”

“Uhhhh… yes?  I think?  I’m not sure anymore, actually.”

Pinkie opens her mouth to say something, but stops.  She starts to shudder, followed by her tail twitching and her ears flopping.  She gasps dramatically.  “Oh no!  Shudder, twitchy tail, floppy ears!  Do you know what this means?!”

I look at her, baffled.  “No?”

She grabs my shoulders and shakes me.  “That means there’s a friendship problem!  I need to get back to Ponyville!  Don’t worry, these things usually last just under thirty minutes, but it’s still a big deal!  Bye, Octavia!”  With that final note, she rushes towards the door, but before she opens it, her tail twitches again. “Oh by the way, you may want to move to your left.”

Move to my left?  What for-- “Ooof!”

“Gotchya!”

It seems Ironwing is practicing his drop assassinations on me... I should probably start playing that Assassin’s Creed game Vinyl is always playing to hone my own skills and counter him.

I look at the colt, then to the door. What the bloody hell just happened?!

Speaking of the door, there’s someone at it by the indication of a knocking sound.  I place Ironwing on the ground and carefully trot towards the door. After what had just happened, I should be cautious.  Less there be a confetti cannon awaiting me on the other side.

Surprisingly, it is not a confetti cannon, but instead my father is the one behind the door.  He raises an eyebrow at the lamp I have in my grasp.  I chuckle and place it on a nearby table.  “Pinkie.”

He raises a hoof, “Say no more.  Anyway, how are you my darling daughter?”

I outstretch my forelegs to hug him.  “I’m fine as always, father.  I was just looking after Ironwing for a bit.”

“Oh is that so?  Where is the little guy?”  He says while looking around the living room.  I swear he was just besides me… oh no.

“Father you might want to--”

“Figlio di puttana!”  He yells as a small pony lands on his back.

“Father!  Language!”

He gasps and rubs his back after Ironwing jumps down.  “Celestia almighty.  Ironwing, I’m an old man, you have to warn me next time you’re gonna do that.”

The small pegasus dons a hoodie and covers his face.  “Assassins give no warning.  Woahhahah!”  Without any pretense, father swoops up Ironwing and places him on his back.

“Well then, initiate, you better be ready to fight back!”  He gently tosses him from his back onto the couch, Ironwing laughing the whole trip.

“So, father, what brings you here?”  I ask after our laughter dies down.

He groans and stretches to ease the kinks he received from Ironwings assault.  “Ah yes.  I wanted to ask you a favor.”

“Of course.”

“So, as you know, I also teach a music class at Celestia’s School as well as a history class, yes?”

I nod.

“If you have the time, could you come in a give a speech to my students about the trials and hardships in the music industry?  My students are all in the clouds, thinking that once they graduate it’s all smooth sailing; that they’re talented enough to do whatever they want.  They need to know the facts about what’s waiting for them out there; that it’s not that easy to make it as a musician.”

An invitation to speak to father’s class about the music industry?  Hmm… sounds interesting.  It could be good for them, seeing as what happened to me could possibly happen to any of them.  These students need to graduate with knowledge on what’s waiting for them so that they don’t crash and burn early on.

Also, I could use this to my advantage.  I can use this as a way to get into the school and learn more about Moondancer.  I want to see what she’s like while she’s in school.  This is perfect.

“Sure, father, I can do that.  When is your class?”

He digs into his coat pocket for a fob watch.  “In about two hours.”

“Great, I’ll be there.  I just need to get Ironwing home and I’ll be good to go… If only I can find him now…”  Somewhere in the shadows, Master Assassin Ironwing awaits for his next target…

There is a small thump, and the mentioned colt appears between my father and I.  “Double air assassination!”

Ahhhh, foals.

(\/);,,;(\/)

Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns truly is a sight to behold.  Mighty ivory spires jut out from the ground and mountain ledge, capturing the raw arcane energies from the Ley Lines that entangle this world.  A single citadel stands tall in the center, housing and teaching scholars both old and new magical arts.

It is the pinnacle of magical research in Equestria.  After Discord was defeated, nearly all magical tomes and research had been altered, turned into origami, outright destroyed, or, quite literally, ran away.  Celestia took it upon herself to build a school to regain all the knowledge that was lost, which lead to the Equestrian Renaissance. An entire age dedicated towards regaining and expanding magical beliefs. Though many great creations and spells came from that era, an overwhelmingly large amount of dark magic also came with it.

That is why Celestia formed the Ley Keepers.  They are an organization of skilled Magi tasked with keeping the Kingdom safe from magical threats, as well as setting rules and boundaries for the use of spells.

My father and I pass under the large archway that serves as an entrance to the citadel.  The whole place is bustling with robed ponies, some of them working their magics, and others just passing to and from classes.

I look around through the hallways and into classrooms that have their doors open trying to see if I can find Moondancer.  This school is incredibly large, so my hopes aren’t too high, but there’s no folly in just scanning around is there?

After a few minutes of passing through the enchanted hallways with no luck of finding her, father’s classroom is just up ahead.

“Are you ready for this, ‘Tavia?”  He asks.

I nod at him.  “It’s not like the first day of school, nor is it even my school.  I’ll just simply tell them what happened to me, and the measures I could have taken to prevent that... If only I knew them at the time.”

He smiles at me.  “Well, it is your job now to help make sure that no one has to go through what you had too…” He bows his head, sorrow attempting to take over him.  “I feel as if I have failed you by not warning you, or making sure that you were okay.”

I stop walking, causing him to also stop and look at me.  “Father, I knew full well what I was getting into… The problem was I was too… dense, to figure out what was going on before it was too late.” I let out a long sigh. “Alas, my pride took control of me.  But, it’s all alright now.  All the pieces are finally falling back into place.”

He sighs.  “Yes.  Everything is going to be alright.”  He looks off into the distance.  “I still wish I could have done something to help, though.  I should have tried harder to find you.  Tried harder to be a better father.”

I grab hold of his shoulder.  “Enough of that, father.  You did nothing wrong.  It was all my doing.  I didn’t come to you because my own pride plagued my judgement.  I didn’t want you to see me in such a state.  You’ve done nothing to deserve calling yourself a bad father.  If anything, I was a terrible daughter.”  I pull him into a hug.  “I realized a long time ago how stupid I was.  I love you, daddy.”

He tightens his grip around me, “I love you too, my darling Tavia.”  He says, almost sounding like he’s holding back from crying.

I let go of him and smile, “Besides, as you said, my job is to make sure that no other father, or mother, has to go through the guilt that plagues you now.  And I’ll make sure that your students leave that classroom with full knowledge of what it’s like in the real world.”

“That’s my girl!”  He exclaims with pride.  “Come now, class is about to start.”

We came in to the classroom and immediately my ears started to cringe.  Not only were these children talking really loud in an acoustically built room, but some of them were playing instruments badly.  Well, not that badly, more of that they had no harmony.  No harmony, I say!  And playing that piece on a flute?  Wrong!  They have no class at all.

What can I say?  I’m picky.

The room is a fair size, with desk enough to fill about twenty or so ponies, though there are only twelve in here right now.  At the front of the room is a stage, and father’s desk is in the corner.  The two of us stood on top of the stage, and father began to address the class by clearing his throat.  Once the students hushed down, he spoke.

“Good afternoon class.  Today is going to be a special day, indeed.  My darling daughter, Octavia, is going to speak to you all about the trials and hardships in the music industry, for those of you wishing to pursue a music career after you graduate.” My father said, moving aside to ‘give me the stage’, both literally and figuratively.

All eyes were suddenly upon me and I suddenly felt slightly nervous… for some reason. I took a deep breath and–

“Hold on, wait wait–”  A male student says, effectively cutting me off.  “You’re Octavia Harmonious?  The one that played for the Royal Symphony?”

I smile, a small bit of pride overcoming me for a brief moment.  “Yes, that’s me.”

“Woah.”  The student says.  “Awesome, I loved your work!”

“Why, thank you!  What’s your name?”  I ask.

“Winterstorm.”  He replies.  “But… what happened to you?”

“Wasn’t she a druggy?”  Another student asked before I could reply.  Druggy?!  My word, do these children have no respect?

"No," I begin, deeply offended. "I would never–"

“I heard she stole music from another pony.”  A third one chimes in.

My eyes widened.  I can feel my blood beginning to boil.  "I have never–"

“Yeah!  There was a court case about that.”

I ground my hooves into the floor as I barely contain my growing fury.  “That was–”

“I read somewhere that–”

A flash of light followed by an explosion echos through the room.  From the corner of the classroom, my father is leaning over his desk, seething with absolute rage. “Have you all forgotten who you are speaking about?!  That is my daughter, my daughter!  I invited her here to help you not get stuck in the same rut as she did, and you all start slandering her with these disgusting rumors?!” He stood up from his chair, glaring death at anypony who dared look him in the eye. “You all should be ashamed of yourselves. Even if she were not my daughter I would still be disappointed in you, all of you!”  He trots over to the stage as everyone cowers beneath him.  “I will not tolerate anymore disrespect.  If I hear one more insult, going to the Archmage’s office will be the least of your worries .  Do I make myself clear?!”

In a split second, the entire class nods in unison.  Pleased with himself, my father goes back to his desk while muttering obscenities in Istallion.  Silence falls on the room.  A tense, dreadful silence.  The kind of silence that nopony even dares to breathe.  I take advantage of this silence to quickly re-collect my thoughts.  I can not believe the disrespect these bloody children have for guest speakers!  In my day, we wouldn’t dare talk that way to another pony right to their face!

Great, now I’m making myself sound old.

I clear my throat and address the class again.  “You,”  I say, pointing to a young mare.  “You said I was a druggy.  Why?”  She kept silent.  “No, it’s ok.  Tell me why you think that… where you heard it.  I want to know about all these rumors about me so I can stop them from spreading.”

After a second, she spoke up.  “I-I just… read it somewhere.”

I raise a brow.  “Would it happen to be in a tabloid of some sort?”

She nods and looks away.

“What is your name?”

“Amethyst Star.”  She replies timidly.

“Well then, Amethyst.  I can tell you right here right now that I have never used any illegal substance.”  I pause.  “You’ve all taken a biology or chemistry class, yes?”  The students give various alterations of ‘yes’.  “Good.  Then you should all know what drugs do to your body.  Drugs are addictive, they make you jittery, they drain the life from your face; giving you wrinkles and bloodshot eyes.  Now tell me, do I look like that?  Are my teeth rotten?  Is my fur dull and lifeless?  No.  So from that logic, we can conclude that I am not a druggy.

“What else is there?  What other rumors have you heard? Don’t be shy, now, you were spouting them like crazy a second ago.”  I pause.  “I think one of you said I ‘stole somepony else's music?’”

A meek little filly seemed to shy into her seat at the comment, and I took that as a confession. “You, there, what is your name?”

She jumps in her seat and looks around as if making sure I am addressing her.  “I’m… uh… Emerald Song.”

“Alright Emerald, tell me, where did you hear that from?”

“Uhhh...I… uh… saw it on the news.  Th-there was a court case and…”

I nod to her.  “Yes, yes, the infamous ‘Octavia Harmonious vs. Silver Symphony’, where I was accused of stealing his song and copyrighting it under my name.  The truth behind that was yes, I was brought to court and lost the case.  However, mind you, I did not steal any music or copyright.”

“The Supreme Court of Equestria says differently,” A student in the back, a small blue colt, deadpans.

My father aggressively stands up from his desk.  “Windtrotter!  What did I say about disrespecting my daughter?!”

The colt rolled his eyes. “I am not disrespecting anyone. The highest court in all of equestria ruled that your daughter did, in fact, steal that song. I am merely stating the facts, professor. We’ve had freedom of speech in our fine land for… a long time.”

“The court also said O.J. Simpony, was innocent sooooo…” Another student retorts, shrugging.

“It was the butler! It’s always the butler!” Chanted another one of the students.

“Could we calm down for a moment?”  I ask, the students then shortly hushing up.  “Good, now let me explain what happened with the court.”  I always hate telling this story.  Whenever I explain, I always sound like some conspiracy theorist nutjob telling everypony about the corruption of the courts and the Illuminati or something.  “As much as we want to believe that everything is supposed to go as it is supposed to, that’s not always true.  In blatant terms: I was set up.  My so called 'lawyer' was not even on my side, and because of how he presented my case, once the damage was done, I couldn’t do much to save my already sunken case.”  I can see the students’ expressions, some of them doubting me, others looking at me like I am crazy, which is expected.

“I believe it.”  Winterstorm says.

“You’d believe it if I said the world was ending tomorrow because of a crazy unicorn that summoned a demon from Tartarus.”  A different student says.

"Oh, shut up! And you believe the tooth fairy is real!"

"What?!" Says a little filly in the corner. "She is real, you meanie!"

My eye twitches.  How does my father deal with this every week?  I now wonder why my dad isn't an alcoholic... He isn't, right?

“Psssh.  Court corruption?  Likely story.”  Windtrotter starts.  “That’s the excuse everypony uses when they lose a case.  You know, Princess Celestia --”

“You know something, Windtrotter?  Why don’t you go see the Princess yourself and tell her all about what you did in class today?  I’m sure she’d be delighted to hear about your disrespect and, of course, how much you adore her court system.”  My father says with a strained smile.

“Rek’d!”  A student sitting next to him leans in and says.

Windtrotter groans and leaves the classroom.  Once the door clicks shut, the other students express feelings of relief or delight after seeing him leave.  I guess I found out the pony in the class everyone hates.

I clear my throat, “Well, now that that’s over, let’s shift the conversation towards me talking about the reason why I’m here in the first place, shall we?  Now, as my father said, I am here to educate you about the hardships that come with being a ‘modern’ musician. As I bet most of you currently believe that, once you graduate, ponies will be lining up to hear you play, right?  Well, this is not always the case, and very few actually get recognised right away. When you graduate, or decide to join the professional music industry, you will be fighting against countless musicians who want exactly the same thing you want, and only a few spots are there for the taking.” I sigh. “Then, when you get to the top, like I did, you need to fight to stay there. You have to watch out for those who try to use you, try to abuse you, and try to tear you down. I thought that, since I was at the top, that I was all set, that nothing could bring me down… but I was wrong.  I don't want to scare you, and I am actually doubtful that any of you will suffer through the same thing I had to go through, but you still need to be aware of what can happen.

“The world isn’t nice, as much as I want to believe it.  There are ponies out there who can and will stab you in the back to better suit themselves.  You need to be aware of this, ‘watch your back’ so to say.  My own manager stabbed mine, but now that I’m starting to make a come back, I will make sure that doesn’t happen again.”

I end my speech with a relieved sigh.  I think that went well… I’m sure some of the students believe me and no longer think I’m a druggy or a thief.  Whatever the case may be with that, I just hope my words got through to them.

"On second though, I don't want to be a musician..."

"Yeah, me either."

"I don't want to be sued!!!"

My ears fall flat as my eyes go wide.  Oh dear… I wasn’t expecting this.  “No no no!  Don’t say that!  Don’t think that what happened to me will happen to you, too!  It’s not that common, honestly.  I’m sure what happened to me will never happen to you, seeing as how extreme my ordeal was!  I’m just here to warn you in case something along those lines does happen!  And...and uh…”  Bloody hell, I’m no good at motivating ponies.

“I think what Octavia is trying to say,”  my father says while trotting on stage next to me, “is that there are trials and hardships in everything.  If you want to be a Royal Guard, you are at risk of getting injured or dying everyday.  If you want to be a doctor, not only do you have to work long hours, but you have to save ponies lives, and if you can’t save them, or you make a mistake, could you imagine what you could go through after that?  The emotional pain, and the malpractice lawsuits?

“The reason why I brought her in today is to explain the trials in becoming a musician.  You children thought that it would be easy.  That all you had to do was play good music and you’re set.  That’s not true.  You have to fight hard to get a shot at becoming a musician, just like all other jobs.  So please, don’t be frightened by what happened to my daughter, just take it to heart, then ask yourself, ‘Am I ready to take on those challenges?’”

The classroom fell silent.  I can see the children looking down at their desks in deep thought.  Some of them are fiddling with their instruments, while others are just staring at different parts of the classroom.  My father’s words seem to have the desired effect of both quieting the children down, as well as making them feel more confident in their decision to pursue a music career.

Let’s check off motivational speaking as one of those things I’m no good at... if only talking to ponies was as easy as music!

Looking back at the students, I see a hoof slowly raise.  “Yes, Winterstorm?”

“So… how did you um… you know, come back?  I heard you were gonna be in this years Grand Galloping Gala.”

I will never understand how gossip spreads so quickly in schools.  “Yes, it’s true.”  I say while smiling.  “I will be performing at the Gala this year.”  With that said, a few surprised and excited murmurings arose from the class.  “And to answer your question,” I paused and smiled even wider.  “I had some help from a few very good ponies.”

My memories brought me back to the time when I was broke and living in the slums.  I inwardly chuckle at how much of bint I was towards Vinyl.  If it wasn’t for her stubbornness and selfless actions, I can’t imagine what I would be doing right now.  She showed me nothing but compassion, even though I was so rude to her.

Then there was Fancy Pants, bless his heart.  Back then, I had this mindset that the upper class hated me.  That I was washed up and thrown out of the spotlight like an old rag.  I soon found out that that was not the case, and Fancy Pants had invited me to play at his Hearth’s Warming soiree.  From then on, my career slowly but surely rebuilt itself.

One of the students narrowed their eyes at me.  “Go on...”

I clear my throat.  “Of course.  You see, when I was broke and struggling just to keep my run down apartment, I ran into Vinyl Scratch, who--”

“Woah, woah, woah!”  One of the student, Amethyst, yells, “You know DJ Pon-3?”

“Well, yes.  She and I are good friends now.”  I reply.

“Coool.”  She says with envy.

“Anyway,” I continue, “Vinyl was kind enough to help me get back on my hooves, and is probably the main reason I am where I am now.  Some time ago, Fancy Pants also came into play.  He was the one to offer me my first job that would eventually put me back in the spotlight.”  My tone shifted as I begin to think about his father.  “His father recently passed, bless his soul, and in his will he gave me a position in this years Gala.”

From beside me, I hear father clear his throat.  “Octavia.”  He calls.

“Yes?”

“I hate to interupt, but class is ending in a few minutes.”  He gestures to the clock while walking on stage.  “Class, thank you all for listening to and respecting my daughter…. well, most of you at least.  I hope you all take what was said here to heart, and consider the choices you make in the future and I hope you all have a newfound view on the music industry.  Dismissed."

With that said, the students packed up their belongings and made their way out of the classroom.  I sigh heavily and slump on a nearby chair.  I didn’t realize that this speech would be so draining.  And these children… sweet Celestia teenagers are vicious.  “Ok, father, where do you keep your whiskey?”  I say matter of factly.

“In my office.”  He replies as if he knew I was going to ask.  “Come, I have more than enough for the two of us.”

We once again walk through the mystical hallways littered with robed ponies young and old.  Father’s office isn’t too far away from the classroom, and once inside he unlocks a drawer from his desk and pulls out an almost new bottle of whiskey.  I blink a few times and look at him incredulously.  “You were serious?  Are you alowed to do this?”

He puts a hoof on his muzzle.  “No, I’m not, but trust me when I say that every professor here keeps alcohol in their offices.”  He pauses to pour me a drink.  “The headmaster kind of turns a blind eye on the matter. Hell, he probably drinks more than the rest of us.”

I chuckle as I take the glass and raise it.  “After what I went through today, I’m not surprised.”

Father raises his own glass and we tap them together.  “To children! And how they are slowly poisoning my liver!"

We clink glasses. "Amen."

So we sit and we drink while laughing at father's tales about his classes and previous students.  I try my best to pay attention to exactly how much we’re drinking, seeing as two drunk ponies walking around a school filled with powerful unicorns and the Princess of Equestria would be looked down upon.  Two glasses and that’s it.  Just to take the edge off.

There’s a knock at the office door.  Father beckons them inside with a welcoming ‘come in’ as he hastily removes the whiskey from sight, shoving it under his desk.

Okay, I lied, I need more than two glasses.

A wild Moondancer appears, but this time not in a grand, fiery entrance.  “Hey, Professor Arpeggio, I have a question about--”  She cuts herself off as she notices me.  “Oh, hey Octavia!”  She looks between my father and I, “I’m, uh… not interrupting anything, am I?”

Father shakes his head.  “Not at all, Moondancer.”  He motions for her to sit.  “What’s the question?”

“Okay, so… that six page essay, exactly what do you want me to put in it?  I wasn’t here Thursday because Grand Magus Frostbite needed me so… what’s it about?”

Father rifles through some papers on his desk.  “Ah, yes, for the essay you have to chose an event in Equestrian history that depicts a negative action towards the reconstruction of the Kingdom after the Discordian Era.  It can be anything you want to choose, so long as it had, or still has, a significant, lasting effect on the Kingdom.”

Moondancer sways in her chair from side to side, thinking.  “So… an event that negatively affects the reconstruction of the Kingdom… how about--no… uhhhhh…ponies...factions...magic...stuff...”  She gasps, “The Disciples of Antrozous!”

Father raises an eyebrow at her suggestion while I just sit here and idly listen.  I’m not exactly sure what she’s talking about, but I’m sure father will fill me in with the details later.

“Would they work?”  Moondancer asks.  “I mean, there was a civil war between them and the Order of the White Sun about… what was it?  Fifty or a hundred years after Princess Luna was banished?”

Father nods.  “The Disciples will work for your essay.  Just be sure to explain in detail exactly how they affected the reconstruction, why, and also the consequences and legacy that happened in years to come because of them.”

Moondancer claps her hooves together.  “Got it, boss!”  She then turns to me, “Octavia, you should totally help me out with this assignment!”

I tilt my head at her and furrow my brow.  “Help?  I’m sorry but I have no idea what you two are talking about.  I’ve never heard of these ‘Disciples of An… Anzous.’”

She shrugs me off, “Pssh, you don’t need to help help me.  Just like… grace me with your presence!”  I give her a questioning look; she groans,  “Ya know, writing essays alone is boring, okay?  And I don’t have a roommate.  I just need somepony there to like… make me feel less alone.”  She crosses her hooves, “And to somewhat motivate me because I’m a procrastinator.”

It seems that my mission to investigate Moondancer has just presented itself to me.  Perfect!  I’ll agree to ‘help’ her write her essay, and while that’s going on I’ll delve a little bit into serious conversation.  Let’s just hope that that last part will be obtainable in the first place.

I nod to Moondancer, “I guess I could keep you company.  I don’t have practice today, and it beats sitting at home watching television all day.”

“Hooray!  Bonding!”  She exclaims.

Father, however, is not so excited.  He glances to me with a look that easily reads ‘What the bloody hell is wrong with you?’.  He motions to the bottle of whiskey under his desk, almost as if asking me if I had over-indulged.  I simply roll my eyes at him.  I can hold down two glasses of whiskey just fine… as long as Sour Grapes doesn’t go near them.

Father gives me one last glance before addressing Moondancer.  “Well then, is there anything else I can help you with, Moondancer?”

“Uhhhhh...nope, that’s it!”  She turns her attention to me.  “Come, Octavia.”

Her horn charges, and I feel a tingling sensation that quickly encompases my body.  Dammit, Moondancer!  I swear if you’re going to magic-handle me I’m going to give you an earful!

However, to my luck, the sensation stops just as father clears his throat.  “Moondancer, teleportation spells are not allowed on campus grounds.”

“Pssh, way to take all the fun outta it.  I mean, why did I spend all this time learning a complex spell if I can’t even use it?!”  She emphasizes her point by surrounding herself in an allure of flames that flash for a mere second.

Father, unphased by the second-long inferno, replies, “Sorry, Moondancer, it’s just to keep you safe.  You wouldn't want to teleport halfway into a wall now, would you?”

She waves a hoof at him.  “That happened once and everypony got freaked out and made that rule.”  She looks away and lowers her voice.  “Not my fault he sucks at magic.”  She stands up.  “Anyway.  Come, Octavia, we’ll take the long way home.”

I follow Moondancer through the ensorcelled hallways, listening to her point out certain aspects of the school as we pass by, as well as tell either a comical or tragic story.  Though, in Moondancer’s case, she probably didn’t see a difference between them.  She would laugh at some of the more… descriptive tales on ponies who misuse magic, either on purpose or not, and laugh at most of them.  According to her, there are two types of unicorns at this school: ones that suck at magic, and those who don’t.  More specifically, the ones who are named Moondancer.

And Vinyl says I have ego problems.

The walk to Moondancer’s dorm room only took about ten minutes.  As we enter the room, I must admit I’m a bit surprised.  I expected it to be similar to Vinyl’s before I moved in; posters on the wall of various bands, generally unkempt with clothes and other objects littering the floor and so on.  However, Moondancer keeps her room fairly clean, save for her unmade bed.  There are no posters on the wall, or anything on the wall in fact.  Her bed is raised a few feet in the air, and there is a mini-fridge, a basket, and a small dresser underneath.  Besides the bed is a desk with a small assortment of papers and a closed laptop.  In the small closet space the room provides, she has a few jackets and a dress or two hanging, and a trash can in the corner.

From behind me, Moondancer slams the door and locks it with her magic.  She looks at me with a glint of mischievousness in her eyes.  “Alright, Octavia, let’s get started.  Take off your bowtie.”

I groan at her.  “Not the reason I’m here.”

She blinks.  “Damn.  Anyway, essay!”  She plops herself on the chair by the desk and opens her laptop.  “Quick, tell me everything you know about the Disciples of Antrozous!”

“Umm… I don’t.”  I reply.

She looks at me with a furrowed brow.  “Oh c’mon!  They’re only, like, the coolest dudes in Equestrian history!”  She stares at me, and I remain neutral.  “Fine, I’ll do the explaining.”  She pauses to crack her neck and back.  “After the Princesses defeated Discord, the Kingdom was left in ruins.  Celestia and Luna both thought up of different ideas on where to begin to reconstruct the Kingdom.  Celestia thought of focusing on the infrastructure of Canterlot, then branching outward, while Luna thought to build an army to protect the remains of the Kingdom from outside threats now that it was vulnerable.

“So they argued, Celestia thinking it wouldn’t help morale if they tried to build a defense force now, while Luna thinking it would be the best to protect what little they had from the Griffons and Minotaurs.

“Eventually Luna got fed up with Celestia bossing her around and made an army herself.  You know about those bat ponies right?”

I nod, “Yes, they are Luna’s personal guard.”

Moondancer rubs her chin.  “Ehhh, more or less.  Nowadays they do more than that, but let’s focus on the past.  So, Luna selected a bunch of ponies and transformed them into bat ponies, or, what we call them, Thestrals. and commanded them to watch over the borders of the Kingdom.

“As time went on, ponies grew more fearful of the Thestrals and Luna’s popularity as a princess kinda went down the hole.  You know the rest from there on out… Luna got corrupted by her own jealousy, Nightmare Moon, thousand years later, now she’s here again.

“But!  What happened to those Thestrals?  Being freed from Luna’s hold over them after she was banished, they tried to come back into society, but, of course, they weren’t accepted.  They were cursed in that form, a spell Luna created, and only she can undo.  Celestia did her best to help them out anyway she could, but she had too much on her hooves already still rebuilding the Kingdom, plus grieving over having to banish her sister.

“But, along came a Thestral who saved his people.  Who brought them to everlasting peace and prosperity.  A name that everypony should know and honor, but only those who delve really hard into history know about.  A pony named Antrozous.

“Antrozous was a pony who used to be a paladin extremely loyal to Celestia.  He actually fought with them as they were fighting Discord.  However, when Luna took control of him and turned him into a Thestral, he kinda got depressed and thought that he betrayed his beloved princess.

“So he rallied up the other Thestrals and led them away from Equestria, where they can live in peace in the forest.  He cast away his former self, and begged the Light for forgiveness so that he may be a paladin again.  Fortunately, the Light does not discriminate, and he was granted its powers once again.

“He then went on to teach other Thestrals about this ‘newer’ style of worshiping and using the Light that wove in some of the Dark magic of a Thestral.  Their philosophy is that ‘every light has its shadow’ and that even though they are tainted by Luna’s curse, they can still find ways for it to be used for good.  Think of them as… paladin assassins.

“Then, as time went on, the children of the Thestrals didn’t inherit their ancestor's curse, but they were still condemned for being related.  So they kept to themselves in the forest on the borders of Equestria.  There was also a civil war between them and some of Celestia’s more… radical guards twenty or so years later.  Celestia quickly stepped in, though.  Even though the Disciples were ‘exiled’ Celestia still kept in touch with them, and even used their skills for some tactical missions every now and then...behind closed doors, of course.  The end.”

As I listened more and more, I couldn’t help but think ‘why did she need me in the first place?’  However, I disregarded that thought quickly.  What matters now is that, judging by the tone of her voice throughout the whole story, she seems very pleased with having somepony listen to her tell the tale of these Disciples.  Which, might I add, is a very interesting one.

“So,” I start, “Are they still around today?”

She shrugs.  “When Luna came back, she risked paying them a visit to apologize for her past sins.  To her surprise, they didn’t have any ill intent towards her.  According to Luna, the Disciples learned to forgive her through the Light’s teachings and some of them even joined her to reform the Lunar Guard.  But, other than that, they mainly keep to themselves in peace.”

“Huh… I see.”  I glance behind her to see her computer is blank.  “You should probably write all that down as your explaining it to me.”

Moondancer waves her hooves at me.  “Nyeh, nyeh, nyeh! I’m gettin’ to it.”  Her horn fires up, and a soft glow envelopes the keyboard.  The rhythmic sound of clacking keys fills the room for a few moments before Moondancer speaks again.

“So, Octagon, how’s life been treatin’ ya?”

I blink from the sudden question.  “Life?  Life been ‘looking up to me’ so to say.”

“Oh, ye’?  How so?”

I smile to myself.  “Well, first off, I got a position to play at this year’s Grand Galloping Gala.”

“Frikin’ nice!  Though, the Gala isn’t my thing, it’s still really good for you.”

“You don’t like the Gala?”  I ask.

She shrugs.  “I went there a few times as a filly; it wasn’t fun.  Just a bunch of rich dudes flaunting their richness to other rich dudes.”  She pauses.  “If I had a date, I’d go, though.  Get to wear a fancy dress with some cool classical music I can slow dance to with my date.  It’d be nice.”  She glances to the closet.  “I have those two dresses and I only wore them like… three times in the last year.”

I approach the two dresses and inspect them.  Though they are simple, they are elegant in their own way.  Judging from the rest of her wardrobe, as well as the lack of posters on the wall, it seems that Moondancer is a simple pony at heart.  “Tell me about those times.”  I say, digging a bit deeper.

“Hm?”  She questions.

“Tell me about the three times you wore these dresses.”

“Oh yeah.  I wore the red and gold one on the day I became a mage.  The white one when I went to a school dance because my friend Twinkleshine begged me to go because she didn’t want to be there alone when she asked this guy to dance… I don’t get that logic, by the way.  Wouldn’t she want to be alone?  Anyway, and the third time was when I went to a fancy dinner with the family.”  She looks over at me inspecting the dresses.  “I have more, you know, at home.  I just didn’t bring ‘em with me because, well, then I’d have no closet space.  Stupid small room…”

I look at her.  “I never took you for the kind to like this kind of stuff.”

She shrugs, “Eh, yea.  I like fancy stuff, putting on nice dresses, it just makes me feel more upper class and away from those...as you would put it, ‘ruffians’... lower class swine…”

I raise a brow at her.  This isn’t making much sense.  “But… what about the day I first met you?  You were at a low class club enjoying yourself to that awful music.”

She stops typing to look at me.  “Oh yeah, that.  You see, I was kinda on a mission for Frostbite.  I had to go undercover, ya know.”

“Undercover?  At a club?  For what reason?”

She cringes, “Can’t really say that.  I can tell you, though, that that club was doing some… illegal stuff… magic wise, and I routed it.”

Illegal magic stuff?  My eyes widen.  “Could that have anything to do with my heart attack?!”

She shakes her head.  “Nope, that was all you.”

Curses…  “Anyway, if you’re not into that, then what are you into?”

She leans back in her chair.  “Music wise?  Classic rock all the way.  Well, any kind of rock really.  Except for, like, screamo and shit like that.  Uhhh… I already told you about my classical taste in clothing and atmosphere.  As you can see, I’m kinda a neat-freak.  Everything must be in a grid-like order; no diagonals!  Let’s see, what else…”

She sighs, staring out the window.  “You know what I’m really into?  Relaxing.  Sometimes I just wish that I could… slow down, you know? With school hammering me, plus Frostbite being a jerk and hammering me more, I don’t really have time to just… relax anymore.  It’s fun and all seeing life from the top of a rocket, but sometimes I feel like I miss stuff in the process.  I find myself just sitting in this chair, slouched over, and staring out the window a lot and… just letting life go by.  I don’t get to do that as often as I want to anymore.  I just wish I can get more moments of peace where I can sit and stare at the sky for a while and just… think.  No noise, no worries, nothing but my thoughts… just for a little while.”

This.  This is what I came for.  To learn more about Moondancer’s intricate personality, and I have done it!  Once again she has amazed me by being nothing like what I thought of her.  I always knew Moondancer can be serious when she wants to, but this is a whole new level.

I feel a twinge of sadness hit me as I took in her words.  I can somewhat imagine what she’s going through.  I had the weight of life bearing down on me heavily before, and I always powered through, even in my darkest times.  Moondancer is trying to keep up with life’s fast pace while she just wants a moment to rest once in awhile, and sometimes she doesn’t even have time for that.  So to cope, she tries to make life as entertaining as possible.

I approach Moondancer and wrap one foreleg around her shoulders in a tight, half-hug.  She returns the gesture, wordlessly.  And for a while, we experience that moment of serenity that she so longs for as we both stare out the window in comfortable silence.

I can get use to this.  I can appreciate slowing down so much as to just watch life go by you as you stay behind.  It’s peaceful, and allows my mind to wander off unopposed.

“Hey Moondancer.”  I say, breaking the silence.

“Yeah?”

“How would you like to take a vacation?”

She looks at me.  “Is that code for sex?”

My brow becomes a thin line.  “No, it is not code for sex.”

“Oh… you sure?”

“Yes, I am pretty sure that I was not hinting at sex.”

“Oh…”

I clear my throat.  “I was, actually, speaking exactly what I meant: Would you like to take a vacation? Take some time to slow down and enjoy life, not having worry about what is happening now or what needs to be done later. Just… relax.”

“Sex is relaxing.”

“My god, mare, this is not about sex!”

“Why not?”

I throw up my hooves in defeat.  “Alright!” I scream. “All I wanted to do is ask if you wanted a vacation, just sometime to relax because you seem way to wound up for your own good. And you had to go and make a joke about it!”

Moondancer’s eyes go wide, and her pupils contract to pinpricks. She mumbles to herself for a second, just quiet enough so I couldn’t hear, then bows her head slightly.  “Sorry about that… It was just so… perfect of a moment.”

My anger leaves me immediately.  I have never, ever seen Moondancer apologize, let alone… deflate!

Moondancer takes a long breath, before exhaling softly.  She then turns her head, looking at me straight in the eyes.  “You know what, Octavia?  I would like that a lot.”

I smile at her.  This is the side of Moondancer that I really enjoy.  Vinyl was right;  she’s a good pony, honestly.  If you can get around her eccentric side, she’s an amazing friend deep down.  “I have a ticket for a cruise on the Lunar Dream that entitles me to a plus one.  Seeing as that Vinyl, Bluebelle, and father all have their own tickets, there’s room for you.”

Moondancer pulls me into a tight hug.  “You’re the fuckin’ best, Octavia.  I’m gonna sit on that airship on a recliner with a piña colada in a cocoanut for hours and hours and fucking relax!”

I chuckle at her.  “I hope you’ll enjoy yourself.”  I pull apart from the hug.  “Now come on, get on with your essay.”

She mumbles, but turns to her laptop.  “Just one last thing, though.”

“Yes?”

She puts a hoof to her mouth, as if she was stopping herself from laughing to hard.  “So is ‘airship cruise’ code for ‘mile high club’?”

I wait for her laughter to die down before I turn around.  “I’m going home, now.”

Chapter XXI

Anytime that something needed to be done, I would always tell Vinyl how to do it and when.  Most of the time she tells me there’s a better way and has this mentality that everything I say is ‘my way and the right/only way’, to which I argue that that reasoning is absurd.  There are times when I have been wrong, and I’ll admit my mistakes.

This time, however, I’m not wrong.  This time I get the right to say ‘I told you so’.  Maybe this time Vinyl will learn a thing or two about common sense.  Maybe next time we go on a week long cruise, she’ll pack before the day of the cruise and not have to run around looking for everything that she needs.

Times like these are when I can let my ego inflate just a little bit.

“Tavi!”  She yells as she skids to a halt in front of me.  “Where’s my black scarf!”

I rub my muzzle, “Why do you need a scarf?”

She shakes a hoof in the air,  “We’re gonna be on an airship a thousand frikin’ feet in the sky; it’s going to be cold due to the simple laws of thermodynamites, honey.”

I scoff at her, “Don’t get snarky with me just because you were to lazy to pack yesterday.”

She groans and rushes into our room to find said article of clothing.  I can hear her tearing down the walls just to find it.  “You know I had to work yesterday night right?”

“Doesn’t excuse the fact that you had weeks to prepare, darling.”  I say with a smirk.  “Not to mention the fact that you explicitly told me ‘Eh, I don’t got much.  I can finish packing in like five minutes’.”

“Guys, I think we’re missing the point here.”  A new voice says.  I look to my left to see Moondancer sitting next to me on the couch with a cup a coffee in her hoof and a faint glow dimming around her.

She sips her coffee, before continuing, “It’s pronounced ‘thermodynamics’, Vinyl. Though, I am actually impressed that you used it in the correct context.”

The sounds of rummaging stop momentarily as Vinyl emerges from the room, scarfless.  She looks at Moondancer, puzzled.  “What are you doing here?”

“Cruise.”  She says simply, then sips her coffee.

Vinyl holds her confused gaze for another moment, before shrugging.  Without missing a beat, she turns around and continues to destroy the closet for her scarf.

“You know, Moondancer.”  I start, “How do you do that where you know about what’s going on before you teleport here?”

“Ummm… I’m fucking magic?  Do I need to explain it further?”

I roll my eyes, “If you would so kindly share your vast and infinite knowledge with me, a simple earth pony, I would forever be grateful, Ley Keeper.”

She sips her coffee and sighs happily, “Now that’s what I’m talking about.  You see, I actually teleport here a few seconds before you realize I’m here and just turn invisible.  That way, it gives off the illusion that I’m all knowing.”

I get a little unsettling feeling deep down at the thought that Moondancer can turn invisible, but I keep it at bay.  “But, the flash and the noise of teleporting.  What happens to that?”

She waves off my comment, “If you’re as good as me, you can hide those sounds.  I mean, how do you expect spies to jump around without alerting ponies?  Can’t exactly have them going ‘BLINK BLINK BLINK’ all over the place, now can we?”

At this point, Vinyl comes in front of the couch, rolling her eyes, “See, Tavi, I told you we should’ve put a bell on her a looooong time ago.”  She clears her throat.

I look at her.  “Did you find your scarf?”

She shakes her head.  “No, I just stopped to comment on something.”  She looks at Moondancer.  “Invisible, eh?”

She sips her coffee.  “Yep.”

Vinyl stays silent for a moment.  “You do realize how bad that sounds to me, right?”

Another sip. “Yes.”  And with one, final sip, she finishes her coffee and sets the cup on fire before eliminating it from existence.  “I mean, who knows what I could do with that power.  Rob banks, eavesdrop on ponies and then blackmail them, listen in on top secret government stuff.  I mean, damn, I’d be scared of me, too.”

“That’s, uh… that’s not what I meant.”

Moondancer looks at Vinyl, confused.  “What do you mean then?”

Vinyl groans and points between me and her.

Moondancer is still clueless.  “I don’t get it.”

At this point, with how red Vinyl’s face is getting, she may not need a scarf.  “You can be spying on me and Tavi while…”  She let her sentence hang for Moondancer to figure out.

“While…what?  While you’re talking bad about me behind my back?”

“Y’know what, I ain’t gonna step around it: have you watched us have sex?”

I cough.

Moondancer’s mouth drops slightly as her eyebrows furrow in anger.  “What the hell, Vinyl?  That’s disgusting.  You honestly think…” Vinyl raises an accusing eyebrow. “You know what? Fuck it!  I can’t believe you honestly think that low of me.  I mean, come on!  What would I gain from watching you two have sex?  Like, I don’t see a point in me wasting my magic on something like that.  I have better things to do, you know!  Like do work for that Celestia-forsaken Frostbite who, might I add, sometimes sends me on suicide missions!  You know how much preparing, physically and mentally, goes into the shit he piles on me?!  A-fucking-lot, I’ll tell you that!  Not to mention all the raw, magical power I have inside me that I’m still in the process of honing to perfection!  And you think I waste that potential on something so degrading?  I could level half of this city without breaking a sweat!  The effort that goes into spying on you two could be going into something meaningful, like that!”

“Pssh, don’t listen to her.”  I slightly jump as I hear Moondancer’s voice behind me, even though she is sitting beside me.  As I turn around, I notice a second Moondancer sitting to my right.  “I can level a quarter of the city without breaking a sweat.”

I frantically look between the two unicorns between me.  “Uhhhh… Moondancer?”

“Yes?”  They both say.

My confusion slowly morphs into annoyance.  “The real one.”

“That would be me!”  The newer one to my right says.  “What’s up?”

I point to the older Moondancer, “What’s with her?”

The older Moondancer chuckles.  “An illusion, my friend.  A trick of the mind.  Smoke and mirrors.”  She pauses to place a hoof on my forehead.  “Our minds are fickle little things.  They always attempt to make sense of the world around us.  How does it make you feel knowing that I have the power to alter your perception?  To change what you know now, and even what you’ve always known with a flick of my horn?  Does it frighten you?  It should.”  She removes her hoof.  “I am only an illusion, but I am more than that.  I am a representation of something more sinister.  A manifestation of but the power I truly command.  A--”

“That’s my ego.”  The newer Moondancer says, cutting herself off.  “Illusion magic is very complicated.   I tried picking up on making clones, but the best I can do with cloning myself is literally taking part of myself and manifesting it.  I chose my ego this time.  I can do other emotions, too.  I call her Egodancer.”

The newly dubbed Egodancer groans in frustration.  “I was trying to make a serious scene here!”

Moondancer looks at her doppelganger with curiosity, “I think I might be either getting craftier or sloppier.  It seems like she’s more angry than she should be.”  Moondancer pauses to think.  “Did I form two emotions into one?  Parts of them or fully?”

Vinyl, in the meantime, is fascinated by Egodancer.  She extends her hoof out to touch her.  “Cool.  So is she like… real?  Or will my hoof just--”

Egodancer effectively cuts her off by lifting Vinyl off the ground with her magic.  “Oh, I’m real alright.  Everything about me is real.  Real fur, real magic, real emotions that you toyed with oh so delicately!”  Egodancer stands up from the couch and advances towards the still floating Vinyl.  “I honestly don’t understand why I still hang around with you.  After what you put me through all those years ago I--”

“Alright, that’s enough outta you.”  Moondancer says sharply as her counterpart disappears in a flash of light that in turn swirls around Moondancer’s body before fusing into her horn.  She shakes her head and runs a hoof through her mane.  “Clones, am I right?  As you can see, she’s kinda… incomplete.  Manifesting emotions is one thing, but she isn’t… as real as she said she was.  Like, you can touch her, she can use magic, but for the most part she’s an illusion.  Like, she doesn’t ‘feel’ anything if you were to hit her, she doesn’t have a working circulatory, respiratory, digestive systems, and all that other stuff either.  One day I’ll be able to make a perfect clone of myself.”

Both Vinyl and I just stare at her.  From what I’m getting, it seems that Moondancer has some… repressed feelings towards Vinyl that accidentally got out, and now she’s trying to play it off as if it was nothing.  Was it even by accident?  Could this be a subtle cry for help?  It seems strange, though, considering Moondancer doesn’t hold back her feelings once she gets into the right mood, which usually takes a while.

Vinyl, on the other hoof, looks stoic.  I can’t imagine what she must be thinking.  After being ranted at by an angry side of Moondancer that didn’t have a problem with venting her feelings, she must be trying to process all of that.  I never imagined that there would be bad blood between these two.  They were always so happy around each other; like childhood friends.  Hearing both sides of the story, back when they were a couple, the way they broke up sounds like they shouldn’t have a problem with each other.  Could there be more to the story they aren’t telling me?  Whatever it is, something needs to be worked out.

“Moondancer?”  I start, hoping to eventually clear the air.

“Hmm?”

I look between her and Vinyl, “Is there… something we need to talk about?”

Moondancer sits back down on the couch, staring straight ahead.  “Nope.”

Vinyl takes a step forward.  “I think there is something--”

“Don’t you need to find your scarf?”  Moondancer questions.

Vinyl looks at me, then back to her.  “Pretty sure this is a little more serious than--”

“Scarf,”  Moondancer says sharply and loudly, “Vinyl,” she says in a more even tone.

Vinyl and I share another look.  I twitch my head in the direction of our room, signaling her to go.  She wordlessly obeys, but keeps her eyebrow raised while she heads towards the room.

I slowly sit back down, keeping my eyes on her and hoping that she will open up soon.  After a few minutes, she yawns and slides off the couch.  “I’m going home, see ya later, Octavia.”

Before she can teleport, I quickly say, “Home?  What about the cruise?”

She speaks, but doesn’t look at me.  “I’d rather lay in bed and stare at the ceiling.”

“Moondancer, is this about--”  Her harsh whisper is enough to cut me off.

“I can tell I’m not wanted here anyway.  Did you see the way she talked to me when she first saw me?  ‘What are you doing here?’ like she was disgusted to see me.  I told her for the cruise, and she just looked at me with this very annoyed look.  It didn’t seem like it, but I can feel it.  Like the whole trip is ruined because I’m here.”

I approach her carefully.  “Moondancer, you know that’s not true.  We don’t have a problem with you joining us.”

She takes another step towards the door.  “You might not.  Look, Octavia, I came here to relax; to get a break.  Being on an airship when I know I’m not wanted isn’t exactly relaxing.”

I stop her from going closer.  “Moondancer, listen to me.  The cruise is a week long.  You can relax for a few days, indulge a bit in some free, fancy wine, and enjoy all the pie, cake, pizza, and anything else you can think of all you want.  After that, then we can all have a talk, alright?  Wind down, then when you’re ready we can clear the air, ok?”

She stays silent for several seconds.  I fear at any moment she’ll just teleport out of here, and I’ll have to wait before I can get my chance to talk to her.  She sighs, rubs her muzzle, and without looking at me says, “Fine, alright.  I’ll spill my guts after I gained ten pounds on key lime pie and pina coladas.  I’ll meet you at the dock.”  With that said, she disappeared.

Vinyl walks into the room, "Hey, Tavi, I found the–" she stops when she enters the room, looking around. "Oh, I guess Moondancer left... Okay."  She returns her attention back to me. "Anyways, I found the scarf!" She wraps the long, black scarf around her neck, letting the tale end flow down off her side.  "Forgot I even had this until you told me to pack. How do I look?" She struts around in a small circle, giving her flank a little wiggle.

I roll my eyes. "Lovely.  Now, get that and the rest of your stuff packed so we can get going, already; father and Bluebelle are already there and waiting on us.  I'd rather not start my vacation by missing our departure."

Vinyl shrugs. "Fine, fine.  Grr, I was hoping the flank-swish was gonna work."

I chuckle. "I'm practically swooning, love.  Now," I swat her rump with the back of my hoof, "get that flank back in there and pack the rest of your stuff!"

She lets out a 'yipe' of surprise, and walks back into the room. "Fine…”

“Oh and Vinyl,”  She turns around.  “Don’t think for a second that we’re dropping this Moondancer issue.”  She’s about to retort, but I stop her.  “I don’t want to hear it, Vinyl.  Our friend feels like she isn’t wanted on this cruise. Isn't wanted by us.  I don’t know where this… this passive aggressive behavior came from towards her, but I don’t like it.  Ex-marefriend or not, we’re going to resolve this, alright?”

She only nods, before retreating back into the room.  I heavily sigh and plop back on the couch.  This has been an interesting morning.  Why is Vinyl acting so different to Moondancer?  The two were always very friendly with each other, despite being exes.  It’s just today, for some reason, Vinyl seems like she doesn’t want anything to do with her.  Could she think that Moondancer will somehow disturb us while we want alone time?  Doesn’t seem likely.  Moondancer isn’t like that; she respects our privacy.

Maybe there’s something else bugging Vinyl, and Moondancer happened to be caught in the crossfire.  Vinyl is always open to talking about her problems to me, and as of recent there isn’t anything that seems like a big issue.

Whatever the problem is, I’ll make sure not to leave Vinyl alone until she spills it.  I like Moondancer, I honestly do.  She has a different side to her that I’ve come to appreciate.  Despite her boarderline insanity, she can really be a good friend, once you get used to it.  Well, used to her.  She’s an acquired taste, to say the least.

(\/);,,;(\/)

There are only so many times when I can use ‘I told you so’, and this is one of those times.  Oh and I am sure going to abuse this precious moment.  You see, I told Vinyl to pack lightly, since it’s only a week long cruise.  Her definition of ‘light’ is very different, however.

“Tavi… please… water… I’m gonna… die…” She begs between pants.

I smile sweetly at her.  “I’m sorry, love, but you already drank all the water I packed.  Maybe if you packed lightly, you wouldn’t be out of breath.  You’ll just have to wait until we board, now.”

She’s too tired to make any comeback, verbally or otherwise.

In the distance, I can make out father and Bluebelle amongst the crowd.  Father is talking to Bluebelle, who seems more than a little uncomfortable by being in such a crowded place.  Leaving Vinyl to rest on a nearby bench, I walk up to them.  “Hello, everypony.”  I say.

Father smiles and hugs me.  “Ahh my darling daughter, good to see you.  Where’s Vinyl?”

I cock my head back, “Catching her breath after carrying six bags of Celestia-knows-what, all with her magic.”

At the mention of Vinyl being exhausted, Bluebelle’s motherly instinct kicks in.  “Oh dear, is she okay?  She probably needs some water!  Don’t worry, I have a few with me!”  With that said, she retreats towards her daughter.  A minute or so later, she returns to us with Vinyl in tow.  I almost laugh at seeing Bluebelle carrying all of her bags without any strain.  Vinyl you really should train your magic just a bit.

Vinyl, however, doesn’t seem to care that her pride had taken a beating.  “Problem solved, Tavi.”

I roll my eyes.  "Seriously, Vinyl, was bringing your entire 'rig' completely necessary?"  I scoff. "And how can you pack that much clothes?  I didn't even know you owned that much!"

Vinyl rolls her eyes behind her glasses.  "Seriously, Tavi, a good DJ is always prepared just in case their talents are needed, and you can never be too careful about what you pack.  Heck, what if we got stranded! You’d be like, 'Glad Vinyl packed all of this stuff so we can survive.'"

I deadpan, staring at her with lack of amusement.  "First off, if we manage to crash in an airship, I think that looking good is on the bottom of priorities.  Miles below, I don't know, funeral arrangements!" I snort. Looking around, I notice there’s one pony missing.  “Where’s Moondancer?  We can’t board without her.”

"Yo’."

I jump.  Turning around, I see Moondancer standing behind us wearing a Haywaiin shirt and sipping out of a coconut with a little umbrella.

"When did you get here?" I ask, more annoyed at her delayed appearance than shocked from the minor scare.

Moondancer looks down at her non existent watch. "Oh, about five minutes or so ago. I was gonna make my appearance known but, y'know, watching you two bicker is just oh so satisfying."

I roll my eyes. "Well, now that you are here we can finally board."

Moondancer flashes her magic, “Hooray!  Airship!”

(\/);,,;(\/)

I imagined the ship to be huge.  I prepared myself for the ship to be huge.  I just didn’t think it was physically possible for an airship to be this huge.  The Lunar Dream, an airship originally designed for war a few decades back, was recommissioned into a cruise ship after tense relations with the Griffons died down, is easily taking up my entire field of vision.  Looking to the left and right, the ship spans for what looks like miles across several docks.

How in the name of Celestia this thing stays afloat is beyond me.  There isn’t even a balloon!  It’s just propellers on small wings on the sides.  There must be some magic involved, or something.  Some crazy, natural order breaking magic.

The five of us gave up our tickets and headed towards our rooms to drop our bags off.  Even though the ship itself is massive, the quarters are smaller than an average bedroom.  The bathroom is so cramp I have to stand on my hind legs to use the shower.  Stupid government.  You would think they would expand these rooms or something.

Once we situated ourselves in our rooms, we each went our separate ways to enjoy what the cruise has to offer.  The older ponies went off together while Moondancer said she was going to relax with pie and coladas on the bow in the sun.

In the meantime, Vinyl and I figured we’d have some fun at the pool.

The pool is… well, you could tell this was once a military ship. The pool looks like they took off the massive gun turret and added liner.  Not to say it isn’t impressive, more that it seems a little out of place. What seems more of off place was the fact that Vinyl is currently walking around in a two piece swimsuit.

“Vinyl, dear, I do believe that isn’t completely necessary,” I say, trying not to stare at how it, uh… accentuates her curves.

Vinyl smirks. “Considering I haven’t seen you take your eyes off of my flank I believe it is doing it’s job quite well.” She winks.

I blush, taking one last fleeting look before turning my gaze to the deck of the ship. “Well, uh… hehe. Good point, I guess.” I clear my throat. “Oh, would you look at that! They have a diving board! I’m gonna, uh… go and use it. Yes!” I walk away from Vinyl, who’s smile is a mile wide.

I walk up to the large ladder to the diving board, mounting the rungs and beginning my accent. I get to the top and trott forwards, making it to the end and… and… My eyes go wide as I fall onto my stomach, gripping the board with both hooves. Why did they make this so high! A paralyzing fear grips me as I lay there, refusing to move, but also, for some reason, unable to take my eyes off of the pool below, which looks oh so small from up here.

“Hey, Tavi, you gonna jump or what?” Vinyl call from below, wading carelessly in the deep end of the pool below me. She then smirks. “Oh… looks like somepony’s scared!”

“I am not scared!” I yell back. “I am merely… gauging my descent! Yes, that is what I am doing!”

“No, you are clearly scared.” Vinyl makes her way out of the pool and towards the diving board.  “Here, I’ll come up there and jump with you.”  The board soon shakes with the force of Vinyl climbing up.

“No no no no!  That’s okay, love, I’m perfectly fine!”  My grip on the board tightens as the shaking becomes more violent as she reaches the top.  Once she has cleared the ladder, she waddles over to me with a growing smile.  “Stop it, Vinyl.  I know what you’re planning, you fiend!”

Before I can retaliate further, Vinyl grabs me by my withers, kisses my cheek, and lunges forward with me in her grasp.  I scream like a little filly, my grip tight around my lover’s midsection. We hit the surface, water exploding around us in a plume of spray.

We swim up the surface and gasp for breath.  Somehow, her sunglasses were able to stay on her face through that whole ordeal.  We look at each other, and I start to chuckle.  As frightening as that was, it was so much fun!  Especially when I held on to Vinyl as I was falling.  It just made it feel so much more… exhilarating!

Vinyl starts to laugh with me as we float in the warm water.  She nuzzles my neck and says, “Since when were you afraid of heights?”

I clear my throat. “Well, since... shut up.” I splash her with a faceful of water, swimming away before she can counter.

Vinyl laughs, swimming after me and chanting, “I’m gonna get you for that.”

I laugh as well, splashing back at her at any moment I get, while still staying ahead of her. Finally, I get tired, and Vinyl manages to catch up to me in the shallow end, lunging at me and wrapping her hooves around me. Our bodies press together as we both stand up on the tips of out hooves, our heads just barely breaching the top of the water. We laugh, swaying back and forth from the gently current of the pool, our muzzles only inches apart. Suddenly, I feel something warm press against my lips, and it takes me only moments to realize Vinyl’s pulled me into a kiss. I wrap my hooves around her neck and pull her in close, deepening the kiss.

We both stand there, swaying gently, our lips locked, as all of the stress from the previous weeks seems to melt away. Eventually, and far too soon, our lips part, and I stare deeply into Vinyl eyes. Moments pass as we both simply gaze into eachother's eyes, not a word shared between us. I lean forwards and rest my chin on her shoulder.

“Thank you,” I whisper into her ear. For what, I don’t know, but it feels right.

Vinyl nuzzles me back, whispering, “No, thank you.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

“Whatdya want to do now, Tavi?  We can go hang gliding, go to the cassino, have a drink at the jazz bar, shuffleboarding?”  Vinyl asks as we walk through the deck, leaning on each other.

I attempt to lean further into her, “I’m fine with whatever you want to do, love.”

“C’mon, Tavi.  I want to make this vacation perfect for you.  What do you want to do?”

I sigh happily.  “That jazz bar sounds like fun.”

She giggles.  “I knew that was coming; we’re already here.”

I look up to see the sight a low-lit room.  Along the walls are couches and tables, while the bar is opposite of them.  In the corner of the room next to the bar, a stallion is playing a piano while another one is playing a saxophone.

We head to the bar, ordering drinks.  Well, just me anyway.  Vinyl is more content at drinking virgin drinks while listening to the smooth, soothing jazz.  “Ahhh, the atmosphere here is wonderful, Vinyl.  It makes me feel like I’m in the 30s.”

She laughs at me.  “You and your old stuff.  What’s next?  You’re gonna get some unicorn to magically make your eyesight black and white?”

“You wouldn’t happen to know how to do that, would you?”

She waves a hoof at me, “Girl, I barely know how to turn the doorknob.”

I chuckle and take a sip of my wine.  “My, this vintage is incredible!  I must say, whatever year this is is simply divine!”  I pause to inspect the bar.  “Only thing that would make this complete now is… ah!  Barkeep!  One Her Majesty’s Reserve, please.”

Vinyl did a double take at me, actually taking off her glasses to look at me as I give the cigar a good sniff along the end, before I let the barkeep light it.  “Since when do you smoke?!”

I shrug, giving a hefty puff.  “Not since a long time ago.”  I pause to inhale the smoke, allowing the heavy, but sweet taste to overcome me.  “But, I’m enjoying myself, now.  There’s no harm in one with some good wine, is there?”

Vinyl looks between me and the fat smoking object in my hooves.  “I guess not… I mean, if it’s only a one time thing… can I try?”

I pass the cigar to her.  “Be careful, love, this stuff is very strong.  Just make sure you don’t--”  I’m not able to continue as Vinyl nearly coughs out her lungs.  She quickly reaches for her drink, attempting to soothe her throat from the tobacco.  “--Inhale it.”

“Sweet.. sweet mother of… of Celestia!  What the… the fuck is that thing?!”

I only chuckle at her as I take the cigar and puff a perfect smoke ring.  “A very expensive and potent cigar, dear, and not for the faint of lung.”

She gives me a look that I can only describe as ‘dumbstruck’.  “What are you?”

I hold her hoof and kiss her cheek.  “You’re so adorable.”  I lean against her, tuning out all other sounds except for the jazz filling the smoky air.  I’m being so spoiled, and I love it.  Expensive wine, expensive cigar, jazz, and all of it free, and all of it with Vinyl.

(\/);,,;(\/)

My sides hurt and I continue to laugh, Vinyl still in the bathroom desperately using a toothbrush to try and clean off the taste of my cigar off of her tongue.

“Love,” I squeak out through laughs. “I hate to inform you, but, I don’t think that’s gonna work.”

She ignores me, continuing her vain attempt with the toothbrush.  I eventually stop laughing, wiping a few tears away as I put a hoof on her shoulder.  She gives me an evil glare.  “Hwow dwo you evfen breaff aroun’ tha’ stfuff?!”  She says through a mouthful of toothpaste.

“It’s an… acquired taste, to say the least.”  I pat her on the back and exit the tiny bathroom.  “I’ll be on the bow when you’re finished.”

She waves a hoof at me to acknowledge the information.  I exit the room and make my way up to the top deck, passing by a few bars, restaurants, and a casino.  This ship is so massive that it might as well be Cloudsdale, but made of wood and iron.  I’m surprised I didn’t get lost trying to find my way back to the room.

As I passed by a restaurant, my eye caught sight of two familiar ponies.  As I take a closer look, I see that Father and Bluebelle are having lunch together.  I smile to myself.  Bluebelle is laughing and smiling with my father, instead of flinching on instinct, despite his excessive hoof gestures; it feels good to see her finally start to open up.  It seems that she finally got over her fear of him.

I continue up to the top deck and towards the bow.  As I weave around ponies lounging about on recliners, I notice that Moondancer hasn’t moved since the ship left port.  There she lies, with a pina colada in one hoof, and a key lime pie in the other, basking in the sun.

I approach her, and she takes out one earbud as soon as she notices my presence.  She banges her hooves on her stomach to make a beat.  “When I look up to the sky, I see your eyes, a funny kind of yellow!”

“You seem to be enjoying yourself.”  I say.

“Sweet, merciful goddesses I am.”  She sips on the pina colada in a coconut.  “Garcon!”  She calls out, “Another drink!”  Soon, a slender stallion gracefully trots up to her, taking the empty coconut.

“Gratzie.”  Moondancer says.

The stallion turns around, but before he leaves, he says in a refined, but slightly annoyed voice, “Garcon means boy, madam.”

Moondancer leans forward, raising up her sunglasses to look at the stallion.  “Well somepony watched the first five minutes of Pulp Fiction.”

“How many of those drinks have you had?”  I ask carefully.

She shrugs.  “Like four.”  I give her a concerned look.  “Only one was alcoholic.  I drink them for the taste and the immersion… sheesh.”  She reaches to the side of her, where a small table is with a plate of pie.  “I also need another pie when Thunderbuns comes back.”

“Thunderbuns?”

She waves at me, “Whatever his name is.  I mean, have you seen his flanks?  De-licious.”

“And how many pies have you had already?”

She shrugs again.  “Three.”

I sigh at her.  “Moondancer, try to tone it down.  You don’t want to lose that figure do you?”

“Pssh, my metabolism will figure out all that gunk.  It’s how us lolis work.  I mean, I eat like there’s no tomorrow, and look at me.  Still petite, still sexy, still tight.”

I clear my throat.  “I didn’t need to hear that last part.  Anyway, enjoy yourself Moondancer.”

“See ya, Octagon.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

I clutch to Vinyl, my throat hurting from excessive screaming. Vinyl rolls her eyes, though still holds me close and protectively. "Octy, you said you'd be fine," she mutters, still holding my clinging form.

Somehow, after Vinyl had finished cleansing her palate, had convinced me to try parasailing. And, well, I was hesitant at first, but after some coaxing she had managed to get me to agree. Well, it took me until I was about three feet off of the deck to start screaming, and not stop.

I know those sadistic bastards down there can hear me! Why they haven't pulled me in is just a testament to how low ponies can be. I cling to Vinyl as if my life depends on it, and I bet it does, as the humongous cruise ship below us looks more like a child's bath toy.

"V-vinyl!" I squeak, curling up tighter against her. "This was a horrible, horrible idea!"

She rolls her eyes, pulling me in tighter. "Relax, Tavi, I have you, and I'm pretty sure that we'll be fine. I mean, it's not like they'd want to have us fall to our deaths—it'd be bad for business!"

"I don't care what logic you use, just get me down!" I squirm in my harness, the parachute above us rattling from my frantic movements.

"Tavi!" Vinyl screams, putting her hooves to my muzzle and turning it so I face her. "Look into my eyes."

I shake my head. "No! Then I'll see the ground and how screwed I am!"

"Tavi... Please?"

I crack one eye open, then another. I stare into Vinyls, an invisible string connecting our gaze. "Just stare into my eyes, Tavi. Everything'll be okay, I promise you."

Meekly, I nod, my gaze locked with hers. She pulls me as close as our harnesses will allow, and nuzzles me close. "Trust me, Tavi, I won't let anything happen to you. Ever."

I smile, my fear melting away as I'm lost in Vinyl's eyes. Nothing is around us. No cruise, no height, no nothing, just me... and her.

(\/);,,;(\/)

The skyline of Canterlot is always so bright.  You can never truly see the beauty of the night in the city.  But out here, in the open, a thousand feet above a forest, miles away from the nearest town, you can see it all.  Stars dotting the sky, brightening it up with their own beauty.  The moon held high, acting like a gentle mother watching over her children as they dance around the night sky.  You can even see the arms of the galaxy spanning across the stars, completing the beautiful picture of the night sky.

Vinyl and I are at the bow of the ship again, laying on the floor on top of a blanket, forelegs intertwined together, gazing up at the cosmos. I hold Vinyl close, my head buried in her chest, her heartbeat sounding in a heavenly rhythm.  Not even the biting cold from our elevated altitude is enough to overpower the warmth radiating from Vinyl’s body. It actually gives me more of an excuse to hold her close.

I let out a sigh of contempt.  "Vinyl, love, today has been amazing." I chuckle. "Though, it has lead me to remember my fear of heights."

Vinyl let's out a breathy chuckle. "Ironic, considering we are currently thousands of feet up."

I shudder.

Vinyl pulls me in closer.  "Hehe... Oops, probably shouldn't've mentioned that last part, eh?"

I roll my eyes.  "Yeah, probably not, you big goof." I gently bat at her chest.

I hear her laugh, her chest mimicking her chuckle, and then the world is silent once more, the only thing to pierce it is the soft lull of the wind.

Suddenly, Vinyl stands up, and motions for me to do the same.  “Hey Tavi, can I ask you something?”

“Of course you can, dear,”  I reply, nuzzling her.

She keeps silent for a few seconds, then takes a deep breath.  “You love me, right?”

I blink at her and hold her hoof out of instinct.  “Of course, Vinyl.  I love you more than anything.”

She squeezes my hoof and looks me in the eye.  “And… and you’ll never leave me, right?”

I kiss her on the cheek.  “Vinyl, love, I have no intentions on ever leaving you.”

She smiles and kisses me back.  “Then… then you won’t have a problem answering this next question.”  Her horn sparks, and from the corner of my eye a blue light flickers in the distance until it comes in front of me.  “Octavia… will you marry me?”

The light dims, and a small, black box is revealed.  The box opens to present to me a pair of earrings.  They are amethysts in the shape of my cutie mark with a silver border and chain.

My mind is realling, my emotions are running rampant, and my heart is exploding all at the same time.  My body is still, despite the cataclysmic activity raging on inside.  I can only stare at the earrings in the black box, overcome with emotion.

Vinyl stands there, a nervous, expectant and worried look on her face.

She shuffles slightly, waiting for my response.

Well, she got my response in the form of a squee that would make my other screams earlier today cry in shame.  I lunge at Vinyl, pulling her into the deepest kiss I can give, the tightest hug I can muster, and the most amount of ‘yes’s my voice will allow in between multiple, passionate kisses.

The airship suddenly shook, and Vinyl and I tumble to the floor.  Screw you, turbulance, you can’t ruin this moment.  Nothing can ruin this moment!  This is the happiest I’ve ever been in my life!

As we lay on the deck, staring into each other’s eyes, Vinyl takes the liberty of magically clamping the earrings onto my ears.  I put a hoof to them, feeling the cold metal and stone that will now be permanently on my ears for the rest of my life.  I start to feel tears building up.

Vinyl also places a hoof over the earrings.  “D-do you like them?”

The tears are now flowing freely down my cheek.  I bury my muzzle into Vinyl’s chest, happily crying.  “Yes, Vinyl… They’re… they’re beautiful.  Thank you.  Thank you so much.  For everything you’ve done to me.”  I hold my head back up, looking into her gorgeous red eyes.  “I love you, Vinyl.”

I dive in for another kiss.  I put all my built up excitement and energy into it.  I could tell Vinyl was putting as much passion behind her end as I felt her tongue poking it's way into my mouth.  I allowed it entry happily.  I wrap my hooves around the back of Vinyl's head, pulling her in closer.  The fires inside me rage higher than ever.

We break apart, and I hug her with such force I’m surprised her spine didn’t break.  I giggle at first, then it turns into a full out laughter attack.  “I’m getting married Vinyl!”  I laugh louder and sway from side to side with Vinyl in my forelegs.  “We’re gonna get married!”

“Celestia H Faust what’s with all the noise?”  Moondancer approaches us looking very disheveled.  She rubs her head and stretches her legs as soon as she stops in front of us.  “I’m tryin’ to sleep here and you’re wakin’ the dead!  Which is illegal by the way.  Gonna have to arrest you for use of necromantic magic, Tavioso, sorry.”

Ignoring her tomfoolery, I lunge at Moondancer in a vice hug.  “Moondancer!  Vinyl just proposed to me!  We’re getting married!”

“...That’s… great… can I… breathe now?”  I release her and she pounds on her chest.  “Frikin’ earth ponies…”  She clears her throat.  “Anyways, proposed?  How many carats?,” she says, pointing to my ear.  “If it’s any less than ten, I’m going to be severely disappointed in you.”  She says to Vinyl.

I turn my head to show her my earrings.  In a puff of magic, a pair of magnifying glasses situate themselves on her muzzle.  “Mmmhmm… Custom cut, very nice… Amethysts, nice touch.  Matches the bowtie quite nicely  Wait wait, Pure silver?  Not just silver coated?”  The glasses disappear and Moondancer looks at Vinyl with a pout.  “Viiiiiiiiiiinnnyyyyyyllllll!  You never bought me something this nice!”

Vinyl narrows her eyes.  “Excuse me?  I bought you those Ray Ban aviators you wanted so much, that you never wear anymore!”

Moondancer scoffs, bringing a hoof to her forehead and flicking it down.  A pair of silver mirror lensed aviators slide down her face and land in front of her eyes as if they were on top of her head the whole time.  “I do still wear them!  I’ve kept them this whole time!  And do you know why?  Because… because they were a gift from you.”

Without warning, Moondancer lunges at Vinyl, nearly tackling her.  Vinyl gasps and flails her hooves to regain her balance.  Even though Moondancer is so small, she can still bring a pony to their knees.  Moondancer buries her face in Vinyl’s shoulder and starts to openly bawl.  “Viiiinyl!  Why do you ha-a-a-ate me?  What did I… What did I do?  I’m sorry I wasn’t a good marefriend! I’m sorry I was never there for you because of Frostbite’s dirty work I had to do!  I’m sorry I accidently burnt off half of your mane when my spell backfired!  I’m sorry I tried on multiple occasions to subtly convince Octavia to agree to a threesome!”

“Uhhh…”  Vinyl stood there, very confused, with her forelegs hovering above Moondancer as if she’s contemplating whether or not to return the hug.  She looks to me for help.  Sorry, Vinyl, this is something you two need to work out.  The only thing I can do is smile and gesture towards Moondancer.  Come on now Vinyl, take the hint… stop looking at me like that.

Vinyl eventually wraps her foreleg around Moondancer.  “Uhh… there there Moondancer… everything’s gonna be alright.”

Moondancer is unconvinced, “N-n-no it’s not!  You hate me… and… and now I only have two friends left… a-and… if you two are getting m-married, then Octavia w-w-won’t want to hang out w-with me… and then I’ll only have one friend le-e-e-e-eft!”

Again, Vinyl looks to me, and again I shake my head.  “Hey now… that’s not true… I don’t hate you.”

“Then why didn’t you want me to come?!”

Vinyl manages to wrestle her way out of the hug and look Moondancer in the eye.  “Look I just… I’m sorry if I came by a little harsh.  I honestly didn’t mean to sound so… snarky.  It’s just that… well… to be honest you… well,” Vinyl shakes her head, “You’re you, ok?

Moondancer looks at her with teary eyes that get wetter by the second, but says nothing.

“No wait, I meant… uggg!  I mean that I was really nervous about popping the question and I didn’t want you around to ruin the moment with your… you-ness.”  Moondancer’s lips quiver uncontrolably, Vinyl attempts to salvage her sentences before she breaks down again.  “B-b-but look!  That didn’t happen!  So all is well!  Right?”

She looks to me, I shake my head and decide to take control of the situation.  I approach Moondancer and hug her.  “Come now, Moondancer, Vinyl just wanted everything to be perfect.  Although she could have handled it a better way, I’m sure she’s very sorry for hurting your feelings, right love?”

Vinyl immediately nods, “Yeah!  I’m really sorry, Moondancer!  We’re still cool!”

Moondancer sniffles and wipes her eyes.  “O-ok.”

I pick her up and give her a smile, “Moondancer, how would you like to be my best mare for the wedding?”

Still in a sorrowful tone she mumbles, “Ok.”

I pull the three of us into one big hug.  “See, we’re all still friends.  And friends work things out, no matter what the problem is.”  I break the hug and motion for the other two to follow me.  “Now come on, I want to tell our parents the news over dinner.”

Moondancer still has her head down as she walks beside me.  “Can I have more key lime pie?”

I giggle, “Yes, Moondancer, you can have more pie.”

“Ok.”

Chapter XXII

Come on… come on… notice, you old man!  It has been about an hour or so since Vinyl had proposed to me, and I couldn’t be happier!  I had wanted to run straight up to my father and tell him the news, but Vinyl though it would be better if we made it a surprise.  So, here we are, sitting at our reserved table in the ships luxury restaurant Le Poney De Vol.  Bluebelle, my father, Moondancer, Vinyl , and I all sat around the table, most of the ponies chatting idly with each other, while I sit as still as possible.  I was never good at keeping secrets, nor was I good at keeping anything hidden.  So trying to hide the fact that me and my love were now engaged was, well… excruciating!  I stare down my father, mentally willing him to ask about the new earing.  But, the old fool is somehow oblivious to my new jewelry!  After a few more seconds of staring death at my father, I return my focus back to the conversation at hoof.

“-there I was, standing in the middle of a field, three dark lords cornering me at each side,” Moondancer says, her voice already in ‘theatrical’ mode.  Or, as I like to call it, Moondancer mode, describing some dream she had.  “They had me surrounded.  My mana reserves were dangerously low.  I had only a small sabre with me, but it had broken from all the combat prior.”

“Vinyl and I agreed to get married!” I scream, clamping my hooves over my mouth immediately as all attention is turned on me.  Vinyl tilts her head, staring at me unamused.  “Hehe…”

I look around the room and notice a few nearby tables had turned their attention to me, some had their eyebrows raised, annoyed from my outburst, while the rest were smiling at me, silently congratulating me.  Turning back to my table, Bluebelle has the biggest grin I have ever seen, along with father, and Moondancer looks annoyed.

Bluebelle is the first to speak up, “Oh, sweet Celestia, really?!”  She gasps, “I can’t believe I didn’t notice those before!”  I turn my head, proudly showing off my new accessories.  Her voice raises a few octaves, “Ohhhhh they’re beautiful!”  She gets up from her seat to pull Vinyl and I into a hug, “I’m so happy for you two!”

“Congratulations, you two!”  My father says, reaching into his suit jacket to pull out a handkerchief.  “I can finally walk my daughter down the aisle,” He dabs his eyes.  “When did this happen?”

“Thanks for taking my spotlight…”  Moondancer mumbles.

“Just an hour ago.”  Vinyl replies.

Bluebelle gasps again, “Have you made any plans?  Where’s the wedding going to take place?  When?  Who are you going to invite?”

Vinyl raises her hoof to stop her mother’s rambling, “Woah woah woah, mom, this literally just happened.  There’s plenty of time to figure out all that stuff.  Besides, I got a friend in Ponyville that can do the catering and plan the bachelorette party, and she knows another pony that would love to plan the wedding, especially since it involves the ‘great Octavia Harmonious’.”

“Does anyone wanna hear the rest of my story?”

“A wedding in Ponyville sounds perfect actually,” Father says. “Considering how tight nit the nobles are with same-sex marriage, not to mention the media attention it would get.  In a humble town like Ponyville, you wouldn’t have to worry about any of that.”

I sigh happily. “A simple wedding without nobles and paparazzi sounds wonderful.  Let’s do it in Ponyville.”

“Awesome,” Vinyl says, “When this cruise is over we can go to Ponyville and talk to Pinkie.  There’s no way she can say no to a wedding.”

I shudder at the mention of that name.  “Pinkie planning a wedding?  I’m...I’m not so sure about that.”

Vinyl waves me off. “No, she’s not gonna plan it, Rarity is.  Pinkie’s gonna deal with the catering.  And trust me when I say there’s no pony better in all of Equestria than Pinkie when it comes to baking.  You want a two-story sized cake-statue of yourself?  Consider it done.  Want a one story cake-statue of yourself inside of a cake, she can do that too!”

“Then I guess it has to be a ‘marble’ cake, badum-tsk….  anyone?”

I look at her questioningly before giving in.  “Alright then.  If you think it’s for the best.”

Vinyl claps her hooves together. “Great!  So I’ll go visit Rarity and talk to her about the planning, and you can visit Pinkie.”

I nearly do a spit-take.  “M-me?  Visit Pinkie?  I thought you loved me, Vinyl.”

“...Same here...”

“C’moooon, Tavi!  She’s not all bad.  It’ll be a bonding experience for you two!”  Vinyl replies, wrapping her foreleg over my shoulder.

Times like these are when I wish I had something stronger than wine.  I wonder if our mini fridge has some good, strong vodka… When is that blasted waitress coming back?  “Alright, but If I come back mentally scarred, it’s your fault.”

“I have a scar… was fightin’ off some cultist when–”

Father raises his wine glass with his magic. “A toast, to Vinyl and Octavia.”  We all raise our glasses and clink them together… except for me.

I clear my throat, a little annoyed. “Could you all magic your glasses down a little?  I can’t reach.”  Flipping unicorns, I swear! No though for us ‘lowly’ earthponies!

“Pssh, get a load of this one, not being a unicorn.  Hah!  Someone pay attention to me! Please!”

“Oh, sorry sweetie!”  Bluebelle lowers her glass and clinks it to mine.

“Ehhhh!  I’m gonna cry again...”

The four of us clink our glasses.  “To family!”

“Yea… crying now.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

Come on, Octavia!  She is just one mare… One crazy, impossible, mare, but still only one!  You have faced poverty, spat in the face of death!  You can do this!  And that that internal bout of motivation, I push past the door and into Sugercube corn–”

“Suprise!”

I slam the door closed, bracing it with my back.  I was not ready!  I am not ready!  I will never be ready!

I hear the sound of a window opening, followed shortly by the sound of hooves landing on dirt.  “Hey, silly, you’re supposed to go inside for a surprise party, not stay outside!”

I shudder.  Welp, we all have to face our demons eventually… even if they are pink.  I turn, putting on as big of a smile as I can.  “Hi, Pinkie!  Didn’t think I’d see you here!”

She tilts her head.  “Why?  You do know I work here and, well, live here too.  In all honestly this is the place you should expect me!” The pink mare bounces up and down, before stopping and looking at my silly again.  “What’s wrong with your face?”

I drop my fake grin.  There is no use trying to fool this mare.  “Look, Pinkie, I just came her to ask if you could cater my wedding.  Can you?”

The Pink mare rolls her eyes.  “Well duh, of course I can!  Like Vinny said, ‘There’s no way she’ll say no to a wedding!’  Which is true, of course!  I can’t ever say no to my friends, especially if they’re getting married!  I mean, who wouldn’t want a wedding cake made by me?  Crazy ponies, that’s who.  Now come on, the party’s inside!”

My hooves freeze up and my eye twitches.  “H-how did you know she said–”

The mare just continues to push me inside.

“How did you know?!”

Once inside, I’m immediately blinded by a wall of streamers and balloons.  Above the counter, a large banner reading ‘Happy pre-wedding party party.’

I go over that statement mentally.  Yeah, I was right.  “Pinkie, isn’t that one too many parties?”

“There can never be too many parties…”  The mare says in an oddly strangely dark tone.

I decide that it is in my best wishes to not question the part, and simply continue to follow Pinkies guidance.  I look around, and notice that there are quite a few ponies present.  I turn to the Pink One.  “Pinkie… we want to have a small wedding.  We really didn’t want that many ponies knowing about it.”

Pinkie smiles impossibly wide.  “Oh, I know.  This is small.  After all, I did only tell half of Equestria.”

My eye twitches.  “H-half of our entire country is considered small to you?!”

She nods.

I facehoof.  “Well, I’m guessing that not all of them could come anyway considering there isn’t that many ponies here–”

The door bursts open, and I turn around to see the last pony I expected to see at my party.

“Huzza!” Princess Luna cries out, trotting into the threshold with a burst of magical energy.  “Your Princess of the Night™ has arrived!  Let us begin the fun!”

My head slowly creaks to pinkie.  “Pinkie… w-what is Princess Luna doing here?”

She shrugs.  “Well, I did say half of Equestria.  And Luna is half of our government, so…”

I go to argue, but can’t.  Somehow her logic actually makes sense for once… I shake my head.  “I would ask how you got a princess to attend this party, but I figured I’d just get a vague answer stating that ‘you have your ways’.”

She shakes her head.  “No, I sent her an invitation.”  She rolls her eyes.  “Not everything I do has to be so complicated.”

I ignore all of the faults in that logic and simply roll my eyes, biting my tongue as I turn away from the pink mare and make my way towards the punch bowl.  I hope this is alcoholic…  No?  Consarnit.

“Fair Octavia!”  Says a voice so powerful I almost get knocked off my hooves.  “We wish to congratulate you on your betrothal!  May we see the gift that your suitor presented to you upon your proposal?”

I smile.  “Certainly.”  I turn my head.

Luna inspects the earrings with a glint in her eyes.  “Oh, my!  Your suitor has a most refined taste in modern jewelry!”

“Thank you, princess.  She got them custom made to match my eyes and cutie mark.”

Luna blinks.  “So your suitor is female?  We are not against this, as even back when we never understood the bigotry against the same gender relationships.  It is a silly, baseless hate, one that we have tried to eradicate from our land.  Love has always been love, no matter how far you go back.  Though, ourselves prefer the gender of stallion as our lover, but mares can be equally satisfying in the bedchambers!  We remember this one time when we bedded a young female Griffon." She shudders, a goofy smile appearing on her lips.  "Her talons were simply divine for the pleasuring of our–"

And then I started to tone out the, uh... intimate experiences of our Lunar Diarch.  By the time she finished, my face is bright read, and Pinkie, well… she just seemed to look confused.

"Wait, so the dragon put his what where, again?"

Luna goes to reply, but I cut her off by shoving a piece of cake in her mouth.  "Please enjoy this piece of cake!!!"

The door burst open again, and this time, the other half of our government strolls in.  Princess Luna looks at her sister and scoffs.  “Sister!  What art thou doing here?  Need we remind you that we were invited to fair Pinkie Pie’s party, and not you!” Her mouth goes wide.  “That makes you a party crasher!”

Princess Celestia looks back at her sister with dejection spelled out on her face.  “I’m sorry, Luna, I didn't not mean to intrude, but… well I just had to come and try some of Pinkie’s delicious cake.”

Luna levitates a huge chunk out of the cake and taunts her Celestia with it.  “The cake is most delicious, sister, and it is all for us, not you!  Because you weren’t invited!”  Luna scarfs down the chunk of cake in a most undignified manner.  “How do you think fair Octavia feels about you coming in here unannounced and eating her cake!”

I start to sweat as the Princess of the Sun™ looks expectantly at me.  “I, uh… I don’t mind!  Help yourself, princess!”

She smiles at me. “Thank you, Octavia.  Congratulations, by the way!”  Celestia approaches the cake, levitating a knife that sat besides the cake to cut out a piece for herself.  As soon as the knife touches the frosting, the cake pops as if it were a balloon.

“Ha-ha!  The cake was a lie!  I have pranked you, sister!”

But… how?  I just… I just ate some of that cake!

Luna proudly marches up to Celestia.  “We knew you would try to crash the party, jealous that you were not invited, and try to abscond with the delicious confectionary!  So, we have booby-trapped the cake!  Now, you get none!”

Celestia wipes the exploded cake from her muzzle, licking it off her hoof.  “Indeed, sister, you have tricked us… just like we knew you would!”

Another cake appears over Luna, falling on top of her head and covering it entirely.

Celestia smiles.  “It appears that you have gotten your just desserts, Lulu.” She giggles, watching her sister wipe the cake from her head.  “And you thought you could get one up on me–”

Her gloating was cut off as a huge chunk of cake smacked into her face, followed soon by a blur of midnight blue fur.  Princess Luna pinned her sister to the ground, rubbing her sister's face into the cake that had landed on the ground.  “You are ruining this party, sister!” Luna screams.

Celestia soon counters, flapping her wings and getting enough leverage to throw her sister off of her, another cake appearing besides the white Alicorn as she stood up on all four hooves.  “This is why we can't go out in public, Luna!” She chanted back, tossing the levitating cake in the direction of her sister.

I watch from the sidelines as both sides of our ruling family fought one and other, throwing cake and pinning the other in one way or another.  As I watched the two fight, my trust and faith in our government slowly began to decrease with every second.

Finally, both sisters stand on opposite sides of Sugarcube Corner, each one covered muzzle to hoof in many different colors and flavored of conjured cake and frosting.  A mess of cake gore lays in between the two, each one gazing angrily at the other.

They stand there for a few seconds, completely still, before turning and walking towards the door.

“You should apologize for making a mess, Luna.”

“Me!  But you are responsible for beginning our scuffle!”

“I just wanted cake!”

“And now you are wearing it!”

The arguing continued as both sisters trot outside of the pastry store, frosting covered hoof prints mapping their path.

Everypony stood still for a moment, seeming to process the situation, before shrugging almost in unison, some continuing as if nothing had happened, while others helped Pinkie clean up the mess that our Princesses had created.

Me, on the other hoof.  Well… I really didn't know how to react.  My brain is having a hard time processing what exactly had just transpired, and the fact that I seem to be the only pony that this bothered by this want helping!  Is… is this a normal occurrence in Ponyville?  You know, I don’t want to know the answer to that.  Maybe ponyville isn't the best place to get married...

The door opens once again, and I brace myself for more shenanigans.  However, instead of Discord floating through the door, Vinyl trots in with a purple maned unicorn in tow.

“Woooaaa… what happened here?”  Vinyl asks as she carefully steps around cake debris.

“This would explain why the princesses were arguing while covered in cake…”  The unicorn says.  Once they weave around the battlefield, the mare smiles at me and shakes my hoof.  “Ahhh, Miss Harmonious, darling!  It is so nice to meet you!  And congratulations!  I’m Rarity, and I must say I am simply honored to have the pleasure to plan your wedding!  I will assure you that you will not be disappointed.  I will make sure that it will be the best day of your life!”

My eye twitches.  “Is that normal?”

Rarity tilts her head.  “Is what normal, darling?”

I shake my head.  I think that already answers my question.  “Never mind.  Thank you, Rarity, I’m sure Vinyl has already told you the details?”

“Absolutely!”  She levitates a notebook in front of her.  “I already have the perfect location in mind.  I’ll make sure to inform Rainbow Dash to not schedule any bad weather, and you don’t have to worry about the catering, Pinkie will handle all of that.  If you want, I could maybe get one of the princesses to wed you two.”

I quickly shake my head.  “Oh no, that’s ok!  I think I've seen enough of them for a while, thank you very much!”

Rarity looks taken aback.  “But Octavia, this is a chance of a lifetime!  Just think, you’d be wed by the Goddess of the Sun herself, or maybe even the Moon!”

I shake my head again.  “Nope.  Nopenopenope.” I take a deep breath.  “Noooo!”

The white unicorn gauges my response carefully, but then shrugs.  “Very well, then.  I guess the Mayor will be wedding the two of you, unless you have any objections, of course?”

“Is she normal?” Is my only response.

“Uh…” The unicorn begins, seemingly unsure of my question.  “Yes, I believe?  Though, to be completely honest, there is no such thing as truly normal.”

I hold up a hoof.  “No, that is all that I needed to hear.  She will do fine.”

Vinyl looks me over, “You okay, Tavi?”

I shake my head.  “I just watched our deities engage in confectionary warfare.  I’m not exactly sure about anything, anymore…”

Just then, the door to the pastry shop opens, and a little yellow mare trots in, followed closely by… you’ve got to be kidding me.

Discord floats into Sugarcube Corner, quietly chatting with the yellow mare.  “Oh, dear Fluttershy, our weekly racket ball game was simply wonderful this time… Hang on.” He stops floating, reaching down and scooping up a bit of cake.  He scans it over, before taking a quick lick, spitting it out almost immediately.  “Yuck!  It seems that the two princesses got a little carried away.  Nopony else can possibly conjure up this horrible of a cake.” He shakes his head, disappointed.

“Oh my, they sure did make a mess,” Fluttershy says as both of them head up to the counter.

I watch the Spirit of Chaos, float past me, and then I turn and begin to trot out the door.  “That’s it, we’re getting married in Detrot, or the moon!  Anywhere but here!”

Vinyl follows me, stopping me just as I trot out the door.  “‘Tavi, what’s wrong?”

What’s wrong?  Ha!  “Oh, I’ll tell you ‘what’s wrong.’  I have been in this town for just over an hour, and in that time from I have not only lost respect for our government, but also had the literal embodiment of disharmony casually stroll past me!” I huff, throwing my hooves up.  “And I feel like I’m the crazy one since I'm the only one who seems to notice!!!”

Rarity giggles.  “Oh, darling, I do apologize.  Our little town is a little… different, to say the least, but that’s just what makes it all the more fun.  Ever since Twilight came to town, everything started getting crazier.  At first we all thought the same as you, but it didn’t take long to get used to it, considering Pinkie has been living here for quite a while.”

“Yeah, Tavi,” Vinyl says, “You need to loosen up.”

I deadpan.

Vinyl rolls her eyes, letting out a loud sigh.  “Fine.  If it bothers you that much, then we can move it to somewhere else, I guess.”

I let out a sigh of my own, shaking my head.  “No… No.  We can do it here.  You seem to be really into doing it here, and… Well, I guess it isn't that bad…”

Vinyl pats me on the back.  “That’s the spirit!  Now c’mon, let’s get some lunch before we go home.”

I gulp.  “The food here isn’t going to be something crazy, right?  Like cupcakes with hot sauce on them or something?”

Pinkie bounces beside me, “Hey!  Don’t knock ‘em till you try ‘em!  But if you don’t want cupcakes, I can make you a cherrychanga, or chimicherry, or–”

“I think, I’ll just settle with a caesar salad, thank you!”  I take Vinyl’s hoof and drag her out of the shop. “Come along, Vinyl!”

(\/);,,;(\/)

My face plants into the seat of our private train car, a loud groan escaping my lips.  When I first met Pinkie, I was a little weirded out, but just shrugged off her shenanigans.  Soon after, I met Moondancer, and I never thought my life could get crazier.  This, though, this town is something else.  Never had I thought that the princesses of our great kingdom spend their free time hurling cakes at each other.  Never had I thought the God of Chaos, who had once ruled this nation in a state of disharmony, spends his free time playing racket ball.  Ponyville isn’t just a small town on the edge of the Everfree forest. Oh no! Ponyville is something else outside of our normal realm.

I lift my head up from the seat cushion and look to Vinyl.  My face then plants into her shoulder.  “Vinyl, I’m taking a nap, and I’m using you as my pillow.”

She shrugs.  “I’m cool with that,” she says, resting her head on mind.

I snuggle close.  “You know, after all that has happened in the past…” Huh, how long has it been, anyways?  It feels like a lifetime ago since Vinyl dragged me out of the edge of death.  To be honest, it's almost as if i’d only truly lived since then.  My life… my life has changed.  For the better, absolutely.  “It doesn't matter.  What matters is that since you have come into my life, you have truly changed me.  I was once… well, I really wasn't the best of ponies.  I let my pride get the better of me.  But you taught me humility, reconnected me with my family, and given me the greatest gift of just being there for me when I needed it.  I know this may sound a little corny, but… you truly are the best thing that has ever happened to me.” I chuckle, turning to look her in the eyes.  “Though, I do have one thing that I never really asked you: why did you do all of this for me?”

Vinyl kisses me on the cheek.  “Oh, there were a few reasons.  I saw a broken mare who was so far deep in a hole that I couldn’t just sit there and not help.  You were-are an amazing musician.  You worked so hard for everything you had, and you didn’t deserve living like that, not one bit.”

“Yes, but… why did you put up with me?  I belittled you, made fun of you, was as big of a burden on you as possible.  And yet… you didn't kick me out.  I know I would have.  But, why didn't you?”

Vinyl looks out the window, taking a few moments to answer.  “I… I'm not gonna lie, there were a few times that I wanted to throw you out a window.”  She chuckles nervously.  “And there still have been moments since.  But, when I feel that way, I think back to that first moment I saw you.  When you were broken, when you were about to kicked out into the streets, I saw the first glimpse of the true you.  I knew that deep down, you were just a scared little pony, afraid of what the future would hold, and frustrated that life dealt you a shit hand.  I knew that, in time, your life would get better, and you would be happier.  You just needed… a little push.”

I feel warm tears run down my cheeks, and my heart threatens to beat right out of my chest.  “Vinyl… you are ten times the pony I could ever hope to be.  You’re patience, generosity, general kindness, and big heart is something that I wish I had.  You see the best in ponies, even when Nopony else does.  You… you truly are the greatest mare that ever lived.”  I wipe away a few tears that manage to escape.  “I don't know how a pony like you could love a… a rude, arrogant, selfish, bint like myself.”  I snuggle myself closer to her, pulling her into a tight embrace.  “I love you, Vinyl.  I love you so much.”

“I love you too, Tavi.”

And with that, all of my willpower fades away like the setting sun.  I let loose, my pride temporarily crumbling as I throw myself into my loves hooves, holding her tight and bawling my eyes out into her mane.  I don't care about image.  I don't care about what the world sees me as.  I don't even care if I could never play my cello again.  As long as I had this mare by my side, I know I could be happy, no matter what the world threw at me.

And so we sat there in a loving embrace, a comfortable silence hanging in the air.  The lush fields of the Equestrian countryside softly roll by us, the gentle sounds of rails clacking against the train’s wheels softly lulls me in my loves hooves.

I’ve probably been asleep for a few hours, I’m not sure.  When I look back up at Viny, she is still awake and looking out the window.  Her face is contorted in such a way where she looks like she’s mulling over something serious.

Before I can ask her if anything is on her mind, she speaks up, “Hey, Tavi.”

“Yes, love?”

She hesitates, “Do you… do you ever think that… I don’t know, maybe one day you ever wanna… have kids?”

My ears perk up, and I sit up straight in my seat.  “Kids?”  I repeat.  Kids… children… a foal of our very own.  Truthfully, I have thought this over once or twice.  After watching over Ironwing for so long, I’ve thought about what it might be like to have a foal of my own.  I never usually think too hard on the subject, but it has float by before.

I smile at Viny.  “Sure, Vinyl.  One day, maybe, we can adopt a foal.”

She shakes her head.  “No, I mean… Of our very own.”

I raise an eyebrow.  “Last time I checked at least one of us is missing the parts necessary to make that happen.”  Unless I managed to miss something that major during our, ahem… intimate moments, I don't think that is exactly possible… right?

She looks away, blushing from embarrassment.  “Yeah yeah, I know, but… well I am a unicorn and…”

“... Don’t tell me there’s a spell to–”  I facehoof.  “There is isn’t there?”

She nods.  “Moondancer taught it to me when we were… yeah.”

I desperately try to purge my mind of any and all images of that sort.  All must burn… everything.  Forget everything except fine dining.  Fine dining, and breathing.  I shake my head.  Where did that come from?  I bring a hoof to my lips and clear my throat, hiding my blush.  “Well… I’m not opposed to the idea, I guess.  Except, well… which one of us would carry it?  The foal, I mean.”

Vinyl pauses to think my question over.  “I… I don’t know… we both could, theoretically.  It just comes down to: who wants to be fat for a year?”  She unconsciously grabs her stomach.  “And, honestly, I’m kinda scared of pushing something outta there, y’know?  Like, if she was a unicorn, would she stab me?”

I roll my eyes.  “Fine, you big baby.” I lightly tap her on the shoulder.  “But you do know that dealing with a large, rampaging, hormonal earth pony will be a far worse punishment than carrying the child could ever be.”

She shudders.  “Hehe… maybe a child isn't the best idea…”

I roll my eyes.  “You can't back down now.  I've already made up my mind.”  She whimpers, a I put a hoof to her chin.  “You’re going to make a great mom, I know that.  It's me I’m worried about, to be honest.”

I shake my head.  “But let's not get obsessed about this now, though.  We can think about this in greater detail after the wedding.” I blush.  “But, uh… we should test the spell first.”  I blush deeper, adding, “J-Just to make sure it’ll work, I mean!”  Oh Celestia, what am I saying?!

I see Vinyl’s blush slowly shift into a smirk, and I hear our cabin door lock.

I look at Vinyl, my cheeks flushed completely red.  “V-Vinyl?  W-Why are you smiling?”

I hear a poof of magic, and all I can get myself to do is let out a small, “Meep!”

Chapter XXIII

The sounds of forks and knives clattering on plates fills the room.  Vinyl, Bluebelle, my father and I are all having a pleasant lunch together.  Father is currently telling a story about an arrogant student of his that thought he could slack off just because he was apprenticed to a powerful unicorn.

Surprisingly, he’s not talking about Moondancer.

“So I called him into my office one day to discuss his poor grades and overall lazy attitude.  And do you know what he tells me?  He says, ‘Whatever, man.  I’m like, the apprentice to a Chronomancer… and they do, like, time stuff.  I’m just gonna turn back time and get A’s on all those test whenever I feel like it.’  The next day, I went to his master, and he was kicked out of the Apprentice Program." He sighs.  "How he ever got in there in the first place is beyond me.”

“Ahhhh, yeah!”  Vinyl says enthusiastically, “Way to kick some ass, papa!  Show those prancy spellheads what it is!”  She pauses to take a bite of some fruit.  “So, do you have an apprentice?”

Father waves his hoof.  "Oh heavens no, I’m no wizard!  I’m just a unicorn with a knack for history and music.”

Bluebelle smiles at him.  "Come now, Arpeggio, you’re great at magic!  Why, I’ve seen you cast spells I could never do!”

Father smiles back.  "Oh, Bluebelle you flatter me.  I’m no stronger than the apprentices that I teach." He pauses to take a bite.  "My power is in the lessons that those great unicorns that came before have given us, not the spells that I cast." He chuckles.  "It's not like I’m some all powerful Mage from a legendary bloodline—that would be silly!”

Bluebelle laughs with him.  "I’d think you’d make a great Mage.  And having your own personal apprentice to teach directly too sounds like fun!”

Father rubs his temples.  "I can barely handle a few hours with the small classes I already teach, but having one follow me around all the time?  I don’t think I’ll live to see my grandchildren.”

I blush, and I think Vinyl does too at the mention of kids.  We didn't tell anypony the news yet, considering it is more of an idea than anything.  But it did remind us of our, hehe… little experiment.

Father wipes his mouth with a napkin and stands up.  "Speaking of teaching, I must get back to the school." He looks at Bluebelle with a smile.  "Thank you for such a lovely meal, as always.”

She giggles.  "You’re welcome, Arpeggio.  I have some leftovers you’re welcome to take with you if you get hungry later on.”

Father grabs his stomach.  "Oh, Bluebelle, please stop tempting me!  I’m an old man; my metabolism is not what it used to be!  Any more food and I’ll have to get my favorite coat re-fitted!”

Bluebelle blushes and looks down at her plate, idly poking a piece of broccoli with her fork.  "O-oh!  I’m sorry!  I-I didn’t realize I was!”

Father merely laughs her comment off, placing his arm around her shoulders and lightly shaking her.  “Oh don’t worry about that none.  I’m just being a silly old man." He lets her go and trots over to Vinyl and I.  “Goodbye, my darling daughters." He ruffles up our manes and proceeds towards the door.

Meanwhile, Bluebelle is blushing with such intensity that a neon light would be jealous.  She sits still with a napkin covering her mouth, her eyes wide and staring at her plate.  It takes her a few seconds for her to come back to reality, where she stands up and takes her plate to the sink with a small smile on her face.

I inwardly chuckle at the display.  It’s so nice to see Bluebelle being so comfortable around father.  It seems that she’s finally gotten over her fear of stallions.  Although, while in public she still keeps her distance and stutters when she comes into contact with other stallions.  It’s still a nice change from being a nervous wreck around him.

Bluebelle stays in the kitchen to finish washing the dishes while Vinyl tugs me away to the backyard porch.  “Did you just see that?!”  She whisper-yells.

Taken aback momentarily by the suddenness of being yanked out here and yelled at, I quickly collect myself and answer.  “See what?”

Vinyl looks around as if to make sure nopony else is nearby.  "Your dad and my mom… they were flirting!”

I slap a hoof over my mouth to stop myself from laughing.  “Flirting?  That’s ridiculous Vinyl!”

She waves her hooves dramatically at me.  "Did you see how they were acting towards each other?  Did you see the way she was batting her eyelashes at him?  And that hug!  Knowing how mom gets, they might as well have gotten to first base!”

I don’t try to stop myself from laughing.  “Vinyl, do you even hear yourself?  Look, your mother just got over her fear of him!  That’s all.  She’s gotten to the point where she feels comfortable, or maybe even safe, around him.  And that’s a really good thing!  There’s nothing romantic going on here!”

Vinyl frantically looks around until she just groans and drags me inside again.  Stopping at a wall before the kitchen, she motions for me to subtly look around the wall.  There, Bluebelle is smiling and humming to herself while washing dishes.

I still don’t get it.  There’s nothing wrong here.  There’s nothing hinting at—wait.  Is Bluebelle… oh my she is.  Bluebelle stops washing to stare out the window for a moment with a giddy grin on her face.  She whispers to herself, “He hugged me”, and then wrapped her forelegs around her body, giggling like a school filly.

I round the corner, retreating to my room with Vinyl in tow.  We slam our backs against the door, breathing heavily, as if we just escaped certain death.  “V-Vinyl?”

“Mmhmm…”

“Did she just…?”

“Mmhmm….”

“So… you were right.”

“MMMHMMMM!”

“Oh, for goodness sake, will you stop that!” I punch her shoulder.  “This is serious!  I think?”  I groan,  "Alright, just because your mother is acting like a middle-schooler with a crush doesn’t mean anything!”

She looks at me incredulously.  "What do you mean, ‘doesn’t’?  That’s, like, a dead giveaway!  She even said ‘he hugged me’!”

I hold my hooves up.  "Listen just… just calm down for a moment!”  I take deep breaths, slowly… calmly… controlled.  “We need more evidence.”

“More evidence?”

I nod.  "Yes, and I think I know just how to do that.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

“Tavi… this is literally the worst idea you’ve ever come up with.  It's so cliched it's practically the definition of cliche!”

“Oh shush, you!  It’ll be fine!”

“Yeah… if we were in an 80s movie, maybe.”

“I heard that.”

“You were meant to...”

“Grrrr.”

“Tavi, it itches!  Where’d you even get this stuff anyway?”

“Not important, just pay attention to them.”

“Kinda hard when I can’t see!”

“Shhhh!”

It had been a few hours since we had eaten lunch, and Vinyl and I had camped out in a restaurant that we followed my father and Bluebelle to, assuming the best disguise that I could get at a short notice.  The plan is fool-proof!  We observe them from a reasonable distance, disguised, and–“Vinyl, stop playing with your mustache!”–listen in to see if anything relationship related is said.  If not, then we can all rest happily knowing that my father isn’t getting together with my fiancé’s mother.

So far, nothing worth noting down has occurred.  “Vinyl, put your wig back on!  That flipping blue hair of yours will get us noticed!  And tighten up your trenchcoat more, I can see your tail!”

“But it itches!”

“Mare up, then!”

“But–”

“Shhh!  The waiter is coming!  Act natural!”

I plop the menu up in front of my face, whistling a happy tune.  The waiter stops in front of our table.  "Hi there!  How are you two doing?  Are you two, uh… Stallions?  Ready to order?”

In the gruffest voice I could muster, I say, "Oh uh… no, not quite yet!  Just, uh, gives us a few minutes, would ya… dude?”

“Sure thing, uh… dude?”  He replies, slowly trotting away.

Vinyl hits me with her menu.  “‘Dude?’  Really?!”

I glare at her, but say nothing.  Instead, I focus on tuning into father and Bluebelle’s conversation.  Still, nothing interesting.  Just talking about how his day went at the school, a few more trouble making students, and things of that nature.

I should feel relieved, but for some reason, I feel a little disappointed.  In some weird, sick, twisted way I feel as if they should get together.  I think… I think it would be good for them.  Father is the only stallion Bluebelle has opened up too.  She feels comfortable around him, and is no longer afraid of him.  I think he’s the best thing for her right now.

As for father, he hasn’t had a stable relationship in… well… since mother passed.  Yes, I’ve seen him try a few times, and they were all nice mares, but he just couldn’t stick with them.  I’m not sure if he felt like he was wronging my mother by pursuing another relationship, or if he just kept trying to look for the ‘perfect’ mare.  Everytime I tried talking to him about it, he would weave around the subject, or just say some generic excuse to justify why he couldn’t continue dating any of the mares.

Honestly, I’m on the moral fence here.  I don’t want to tear them apart if they are attracted to each other, but at the same time the prospect of the parent of my future wife being my mother was, well… Strange.  If they were to get married, hypothetically speaking, that would legally make Vinyl my step-sister.  Would our marriage be illegal or something?  I don’t know if there’s a law or not about that.  I sure hope there isn't.  I shake my head.  I’m getting ahead of myself, though.  It's not like they’re gonna get married… At least, not for a while.

Alright, time to to focus.  Investigate first, contemplate life later.  I try to tune in on them again, but some other ponies from a nearby table are currently having a loud conversation.  Bloody hell!  I can’t hear my father, you blooming idiots!  Curses.  I guess I’ll have to rely on body language.

My father says something, his face in a smile as he waves his hooves in front of him for emphasis.  Bluebelle giggles at the comment, putting her hooves to her mouth to block her spreading blush.  I see my father’s smile widened just a little more, his hooves finally settling down on the table, grabbing Bluebelles.  She blushes deeply, and keeps her eyes focused on her held hooves.  Father says something, and lets her hooves go.  She smiles, looking away and sipping her drink.

“Taaaaaaaaaviiiiiii!  They were holding hooooooooves!  That’s, like, second base for them!”

I gulp and cover my face back up with the menu.  “Yes, I know!  Look, that could’ve meant anything!”

“Bullshit.”

“Okay, maybe it could have meant something… but that’s all I’m giving it, just a ‘maybe’!”

“Denial, Tavi, is always the first step.”

“We still need more evidence!”

She groans.  “Alright, but if we’re going to stay here, can I at least get some food?”

I sigh, “Fine.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

“Really, Tavi?  Camouflage pith helmets?”

“It’s the perfect disguise for terrain such as this.”

“It’s a park… we could have just used binoculars from further away…”

“But then we couldn’t hear them!”

”We’re so close that I'm surprised that they can't hear us!”

“That is counterintuitive to your point by yelling!”

“Don't you bring your fancy words out on me!”

“Um, Arpeggio… did you, uh, hear something?”

My eyes go wide and I pull both Vinyl’s head and mine back behind the bush, my hoof pressed tightly against Vinyl’s muzzle, holding my breath.

“Hmm?  Oh, probably a squirrel or something.”

I release my held breath.  “See Vinyl, this is why you should stop yelling at me.”

She crosses her hooves.  "Fine, but can we at least do something I want to do when we prove that i'm right?”

I roll my eyes.  “After I finish panicking, then yes, we can.”

“Sweet!”

“Shhh!!!”

My father and Bluebelle trot down the stone and dirt path set into the middle of the city, a small safe haven for all who wanted to escape the gripping vise of the city for the peace and freedom of nature.  After they had eaten, Bluebelle and my father had, after a few detours, made it to the park, making my impulse buy of these hats actually useful.

They both eventually stop to sit down on a small, two pony bench besides the large pond that sat in the middle of the park, my father and Bluebelle having to sit extremely close to actually fit.  Fillies and colts played around the water's edge, while ducks and even small fish enjoyed water.  It was a peaceful and relaxing setting, one that almost distracted me from my mission.  But, I soon caught myself staring and returned my focus to my two targets.  We were currently situated in a few bushes to the right of the bench.  Far enough away not the be easily noticed, but close enough to just barely hear their conversation, if they would actually have one.  It was strange, the longer my father and Bluebelle were together, the less they actually spoke.  It was as if the more time they spend together, the less need they had for words.

“They’re not doing anything." Vinyl says.

“Shhh…”  I reply, too focused on them to pay attention to her.

Bluebelle opens her mouth, but no words come out.  She looks around her as if trying to figure out what exactly to say.  Eventually, she doesn’t say anything, and proceeds to snuggle close to father, resting her head on his chest with his foreleg wrapped around her shoulder.

“Aaaaaand we’ve reached third base." Vinyl says.

I’d have to be an idiot to not agree with her.  It’s official, my father and Bluebelle are an item.  Or, at least, as close as you can get without them directly saying it.  All room for doubt has been thrown out the window, then run over by several passing ponies, and finally flushed down a storm drain.

My heart starts racing, I curl down on the grass, panicking.

“Is this incest?!” I whisper-yell to Vinyl.

“How should I know, Tavi?!”

“I don't know how to feel right now!”

“Me neither!!!”

“I'm freaking out, Vinyl!”

“Holy crap… I think I could possibly have fucked my sister!”

“Don't you say that!!!”

“I don't know what to believe now!!!!”

I slap her.  "Get a hold of yourself!  It’s not like they’re getting married!  We’re not sisters, yet!”

She grabs me by the shoulders.  "Then we must have as much sex as physically possible before that happens!  Starting now!”

“Exhibitonism?  Really, Vinyl, I thought you were better than that.”

That… that was not my voice.

Every muscle in my body locks up.  I can feel my blood running cold.  I can feel the color draining from my coat.  I can feel the chill of death looming in the shadows, waiting to take me.  Through absolute force of will, I slowly turn my head.  I can feel my bones creaking, the sound all but echoing through my skull.

And my fears come to light.  Sure enough, father and Bluebelle are standing there.  Curiously, they don’t look mad.  In fact, I say they look happier than they’ve ever been.  A practical glow radiating around the two.

“Heeeeeyyyyyyy…."  Vinyl lamely says.  “Funny running into you two here!  Wow, small world, amirite?”

I bonk her on the back of the head.  “Smooth, Vinyl… real smooth.”

“Sorry…”

After a short, awkward silence, Bluebelle decides to speak up.  “I um… I-I know this might look quite… shocking.”

“Very." Vinyl inquires.

Bluebelle gulps.  "Yes, I would assume so.  We’ve, umm… Arpeggio and I, have talked about this.”

“And we’ve decided to give it a shot." Father says, “I know it’ll be a little strange at first, but I think we’ll all learn to live with it.”

Speak for yourself…

Vinyl shutters.  "Our family’s so weird!”

“Tell me about it,” I say, “And not to mention how much of a field day the media will have if this ever gets found out.  Talk about scandalous!”

Father nods.  "We all know about that fact." He pauses, looking me in the eye.  “Octavia, my darling daughter, I just wish to know: are you okay with this?”

I look at the two of them, looking past the awkwardness of the situation, and only just them as a couple.  I see two ponies, one lost his love too soon, and the other never truly having one to begin with.  But, when I look at them now, I don’t see the hidden pain.  It is not covered, or masked, it is just… gone.  As if a hole that was void for so long was finally filled.

They’re just two ponies, both broken in their own way.  And now by being together, they found a way to fix each other.

I take a deep breath and look father in the eye.  “Yes, father, Bluebelle, I think I will be okay with this.”

They smile at me, then turn to Vinyl.  “Vinyl, sweetie?”  Bluebelle says desperately.

She, too, hesitates.  I can see the cogs working in her head, calculating, assessing the situation.  Her eyes bounce between all three of us, until she finally groans in defeat.  “Yeah yeah, sure, I’m fine… I guess?  I don’t know.  We gotta set up some ground rules first!”

The new couple laughs together.  I look at them, and my heart melts.  They look happy together, relieved, even.  The more I think about it, the less awkward it becomes.  Bluebelle was already going to be my mother-in-law after the wedding.  What’s so bad about dropping the ‘in-law’ part?  For some time now, I’ve seen Bluebelle as sort of a mother figure to me, and I think I can say the same for Vinyl with my father.  Considering she calls him ‘papa’ quite often.  I think they’re going to be just fine together.

Bluebelle continues to chuckle, shifting from normal laughter to high pitched, giddy giggling.  She clings on to my father and nuzzles him.  “Ohhhhh, I’m so happy!”

Vinyl shutters.  “Yeah, this is gonna take some getting used too…”

She stops nuzzling in favor of just leaning on him.  "I’m sorry, Sweetie, but I’m just too excited right now!  I’ve… I’ve never had a stallion genuinely love me!  Since… since he started being in my life I..I-I never knew what to think.  I was broken, beaten, my hopes and dreams seemingly crushed under his single hoof.  I couldn’t run.  I couldn’t hide.  I couldn’t even protect my own daughter!  I… I felt useless.  I was useless.  For most of my life I have been running from anything that even reminded me of him, when he was here and when he was gone.

“But now… Arpeggio helped me see past all of that.  He opened himself up to me, and… and I was too scared to do the same.  It took a while, but I started to trust him.  For once I felt like I mattered again.  He gave me the greatest gift of just being genuine." She hugs him.  "I have a stallion who truly loves me for who I am, now.  Somepony I can love back.  I’ve never felt this way before… and I love it!” She looks down, pawing gently at the ground.  “He… he will never leave my head, though.  What he has done… what I have gone through… it will stay with me for the rest of my life."  She perks up, her fear filled face now gleaming hope.  “But, now I feel like I finally have someone who can help me live with it.  Somepony who reminds me that I am not alone.”

My father puts a protective hoof around Bluebelle, and for the first time, I see her accept the touch without hesitation, fear, or anxiety.  My father looks down at her, smiling.  “I may not know her pain, but I do know about loosing someone.  I lost the only pony that I thought I could ever love.  I… I tried to put myself out there, I really did.  But none of them felt right.  Each one never seemed to fill the void that was created when she… when Melody left our world.  For a short time, I just felt as if I would be wronging her by pursuing other mares... as if I was replacing her.  It took me a little while to realize that that wasn't true.  I… I know deep down that Melody would want me to move on, find somepony else.  For so long I've tried to find that pony, that special mare that would bring me out of my stupor and bring light back to my life.  I soon realized after trying for so long that it just wasn’t possible.  None of them were special or unique.  They didn't have anything that really reached out to me; nothing that made me want to be with them."

He turns to Bluebelle, smiling.  “But you are special, Bluebelle.  You are different.  You open up a new area in my heart, mending that which was broken, and making room for you.  You are the kindest, most gentle-hearted, compassionate, and, most importantly, the strongest mare I’ve met.  That strength, that willpower to overcome and overpower him... that's what made me want to be with you.  You deserve a pony that can appreciate who you are and give you all that you deserve.  I don’t know if I can ever truly give that need justice, but you make me want to try as hard as I can.  I know that I will never truly be whole again, but now… I want to try and make you whole again.  And, at the same time, I know that you will do the same for me.”

Bluebelle’s tears flow freely down her cheeks.  She looks up at my father with wide eyes and a beautiful smile that tells the whole world that she couldn’t be happier.  This moment, right here, will be the definitive turning point in her life.  No more will she be a victim of domestic violence, a slave to her husband, trapped within her own home with nopony to reach.  No, she had found her savior.  Even when he wasn’t there, his deeds and actions still haunted her, but now she has a pony who can help her move on.

As for father, I believe he’s long overdue to find another love in his life.  For too long has he wallowed around in despair, believing he could never love again.  His spark had been put out, and he accepted the fact that he will probably just trudge through the rest of his life alone.  But something about Bluebelle re-ignited that spark.  And honestly, I don’t think I can see anypony better for him.

Bluebelle lunges forward, hugging my father with such force that he nearly falls backwards.  My father returns the hug, and seems to struggle with the tiny mare’s unexpected strength.

I smile and bring Vinyl close to me.  “Vinyl, I think everything’s going to be just fine, don’t you think?”

She hesitantly nods.  "Yeah… I’m… I’m happy for them, but if they start making out I’m leaving.”

“That’s probably a good idea; they look like they want some alone time."

“No arguments here.  Let’s go.”

I nod, and we both quietly leave our parents to their endeavours.  We didn’t get very far, however, as Vinyl stops dead in her tracks.  I look  back at her.  "What’s wrong?”

“Oh I just realized something: what if they have kids?”

I shake my head.  "Vinyl, they’re old... my father is 52.  I don’t think they want to at this age.”

She looks back.  "Well… maybe.  I mean, mom’s only 37.”

I shrug.  "Well if–wait, 37?  Goodness how old was she when she had you?”

Vinyl looks away, "Fifteen."

Oh my... poor Bluebelle, having to raise Vinyl basically by herself at such a young age.  I shake my head again, the past is the past.  "Anyway, I doubt they’ll have kids.  It would seem more of a hassle at their age, assuming they wait till after they’re married… assuming they get married… putting all that time into consideration, I’m guessing the right moment to have kids would be about two or three years down the road.  Besides, It’s already kind of weird for them being together for us… imagine if we, as in both of us had a brother or sister half related to us.”

Vinyl shutters.  "Yeah… yeah you’re right.  Let’s go home.  I’m too tired to think about the future right now.  It’s been a long day.”

I slide up next to her, leaning against her body as we walk through the streets of Canterlot.  “You and me both.”

Chapter XXIV

There are times where I just want to get out of the house for a little while.  Some of those times is because Vinyl is trying to murder my eardrums.  Some other times are just because I’m simply bored.  This time, it’s neither of those times.  This time, Father has come over to visit, and he and Bluebelle are currently… well… cuddling on the couch and just being all around awkward to be around.  Doesn’t my father have a house of his own he can oh, I don’t know… do this stuff at without bothering me?  But, anyways, that’s why I’m out of the house.

I’m fine with those two, but I swear Bluebelle acts like she’s a middle school filly around him.  I get it, she loves the aspect of finally having a guy she can trust around, but at this point I feel it’s a little excessive.  When Vinyl and I first got together, we weren’t this… feelsy.

Besides, I should probably start walking a little bit more, anyways.  Bluebelle’s cooking has done a number on my body as of recently.  I poke my stomach with a hoof, and frown as it feel like I’m poking a bag of pudding.  Okay, maybe a lot of walking.  I’ll also note to pick up more pudding, while on the topic.

An hour should do, right?  An hour out of the house to give father and Bluebelle some time to themselves seems reasonable.  Maybe two to be safe.  Oh, bloody hell, I might as well go see a movie.  Next time something like this happens, those two are going to get an earful from me.

I trot down the street, letting the cool, summer air breeze through my coat.  Even in the summer, Canterlot is still cold.  Though, it’s a pleasant cold.  One where you don’t need a jacket.  And when the wind isn’t blowing, the sun has a moment to shine its warmth on me before the wind hurries back in.

As I approach the street corner, I notice that there’s a second pair of hoofsteps rather close to me.  I look around, and notice a familiar pony walking next to me.

“Eyo, Tavioso,” she says casually.

Moondancer certainly knows how to show up without notice.  However, I’m a little surprised that she didn’t make a grand, ridiculous entrance.  I was half expecting a gate to Tartarus to appear in front of me and have her float out of it wearing a black cloak and a burning scepter.

But, this is still nice.

“Afternoon, Moondancer,” I say back to her. “What brings you around these parts?”

She shrugs.  “It’s my day off; wanted to chill with my buds.  So, wanna hang out?”

I smile.  “Sure, I needed to get out of the house for a while, anyway.”

She raises a brow at me.  “Wa’s going on, brah?”

I roll my eyes.  “My father, that’s ‘what’s going on’.  He has his own house—I don’t see why he can’t spend his quality time with Bluebelle there.”

Moondancer looks puzzled.  “Quality time—WOOOAAAAAAAHHHH!  Wooaaaahh wo ho ho ho WOAH!  Dude, wait… so they’re like, dating?”

I nod.  “Yes, did I not tell you yet?”

“No!”

Huh, guess Moondancer slipped my mind of ‘ponies that I gossip to about my personal life’.  “Well, yes, my father and Bluebelle are dating.  It happened about a week ago.”

Moondancer clamped a hoof to her mouth, desperately trying to contain her laughter.  “So wait… if your dad is dating Vinyl’s mom… doesn’t that mean…”

I sigh, dramatically.  “No, Moondancer.  They’re not married, so it doesn’t mean I’m engaged to my step-sister.”

She burst out laughing.  I groan, glaring at her until she stops.  “Ahahaha!  Doesn’t make it any less hilarious!”

“Yes, I’m well aware of how weird this whole situation is.  Vinyl and I are still getting used to it, and it doesn’t help when those two are cuddling on my couch!  Do you see now why I needed to get out of the house?”

Moondancer recovered from her laughter, taking a few breaths and cracking her joints.  “Yeah, I getchya.  Oh!”  She starts jumping up and down.  “Speaking of lovey-dovey stuff, I gotta coltfriend!”  She finishes in a sing song tone.

I smile at her, “Oooh, really?”  I reply, genuinely interested.

She nods.  “Yep!  He’s really good at magic and combat, just like me!”  She trades in jumping for circling around me.  “Oooh, he’s so perfect!  I’ve always wanted a colt-slash-marefriend that I can practice dangerous magic on as well as one v one with my epic sword skills!”

I chuckle.  “That’s wonderful, Moondancer.”

“Sure is!  Now, I can stop singing ‘I wish that I had Vinny’s girl’ to myself.”

I roll my eyes.  “Anyway, so why are you spending your day off with me instead of him?”

She waves me off.  “Cus he’s sleeping.”

“Sleeping?  It’s one in the afternoon.”

She shrugs.  “Well, he is a thestral.  Doesn’t really stay awake during the day.”

I blink at that.  Moondancer’s dating a bat-pony?  I’m… not surprised, actually.  “Oh… alright then.  So, how did you two meet?”

Moondancer stopped circling me and settled on my right.  “Well, I’ve actually known him for a while, but we got together a few days ago.”  She pauses to laugh.  “Oh, sweet Celestia, this story is gonna be a good one to tell!  But, first…,” she stopped, pointing her hoof to the street where an old rug sits, “why don’t you come with me, little girl, on a magic carpet ride~!”

I stare at the rug.  “Uhhh…”

The rug bursts into flames.  “Nevermind, actually.  I don’t have a license for magic carpets… yet.”  She points further ahead of us, where a carriage is parked.  “However, I do have a carriage!”

I look over the wooden carriage.  It was small with a roof, door, and a curtain over the window.  It had a flat roof with what looked like a hammock on top strung up by two wooden poles.  I look back to Moondancer.  “This is... yours?”

She nods.  “Yep!  Being a student at CSGU comes with its perks—mainly the government grants, if you know how to justify them.  Wanna go for a ride?”

I take one last look at the vehicle before shrugging.  “Sure.”  Before anything else is said or done, there is a flash of light, and my mind flips upside down for a split second.  I shake my head and regain my senses.  What the bloody hell was—huh?  I’m on top of the wagon, now?  Moondancer must have teleported me up here.  I glare at said unicorn.  “Y’know, thanks for the warning.”

She waves me off, jumping onto the hammock.  “Pssh, lightweight.”

I roll my eyes.  “So, where are we going?”

She stretches on the hammock.  “Man, I don’t know.  I just wanna relax, y’know?  Take a drive through the city under the warm sun.”  She rolls over, laying on half of the hammock, and patting the netting.

I give her a look.

“There’s room for two.  I’m, like, literally half your size.”

My eyes narrow.

“No homo, bro.”

An eyebrow raises.

She sighs.  “Fine.”  With a spark from her horn, a hatch in the middle of the roof opens up and another hammock unfurls out, tying itself on two more wooden poles.  I smile, laying down on my own hammock.  “Can’t even snuggle with my second best friend on a hammock under the sun while strolling through the city in a totallyplatonic-and-non-homosexual way.”

“Let’s just go,” I say, stopping her before she continues on her senseless rant. “Who’s pulling, by the way?”

She smirks.  “Me.”  Another spark of magic, and four lasers shoot out of her horn and impact the wheels.  The carriage suddenly jerks forward, cruising at a moderate speed down the neighborhood.  “I know, I know, you can praise me now.”

I look down at the wheels.  “Huh, a self driving carriage,” I shrug, “unicorns…”

“Aren’t we great?”  She yawns.  “Magic is the best.  Wouldn’t know how to live without it.  Anyway, almost forgot!  So, how me and Skipper got together!  You’re in for a tale.”

I smile.  “Go on, then—amuse me.”

“Don’t I always?”  She smirks.  “Anyway, so I knew him for a while before we got together.  His little brother was a huge fuckin’ nerd and he and his nerd friends got together to do nerd stuff all the time.  I would always randomly appear whenever I had time to join them cus it, well, looked like fun, but you know how nerdy teenagers are: ‘I-is that a… a girl?  Panic!’.  So… yea, I would usually just pick on em for practicing black magic cus y’know, Ley Keeper and all.  So, one day, Skipper comes up and, quite literally, says: ‘M-M-Moondancer!  I must confess my undying love for thee!’”

“Confident stallion, I’ll give him that.”  I giggle.

Moondancer laughs as well.  "Yeah… so I played along as the ‘shy tsundere anime girl’ and started stuttering and calling him a baka.  But… he was being serious.  He wanted to go out with me and all that.  I let him down gently, cus I really didn’t see myself with someone like him.”

“Why not?”

She looks at me.  "He’s just… not ideal.  This is probably gonna sound really bad, and maybe a bit racist, but I have very specific standards when it comes to dating someone.  I want to find a pony that’s just as perfect as me to spend the rest of my life with.  A pony who’s just as powerful as me when it comes to magic.  A pony that’s as smart—or smarter—than me, so I can have really cool intellectual conversations with.  A pony that knows how to fight so I can spar with them for the fun of it.  A pony that’s not afraid to do random, crazy shit for no reason whatsoever.  Somepony who just wants to make life a little more enjoyable.”

“Somepony like you?"  Narcissistic, much.

Moondancer nods and smiles.  “Exactly!  If I could find somepony exactly like me, my life would be perfect.  If I could make a perfect clone of myself, I’d fucking do it.”

Talk about narcissism.  “What about Vinyl?”

“Hmm?  What about ‘er?”

“You’re ‘specific standards’ don’t really seem to match up with Vinyl.  How did you two end up together?”

Moondancer grumbled and looked away.  “I was a stupid teenager, alright?  I wasn’t proud of myself back then.  I just… had never been in a relationship before… and the opportunity was there and I said ‘fuck it!’ because my raging hormones were overpowering my logical side of my brain, alright?”

I nod.  “Alright, I get it.  We’ve all made mistakes in the past that we’re not proud of.  I know I’ve had my fair share of those.”

Moondancer nods and gets more comfortable in her hammock.  “Yeah, I feel ya.  Anyway, back on track.  So… yeah at the time he wasn’t ideal, so I kinda blew him off at every attempt he made.  After a while of constantly asking me out, I made him a deal.”

“A deal?” I ask.

She nods.  “Yep.  I told him that the day he can beat me in combat, I’ll be his girlfriend.  He already had the smarts part down, but he was completely magically inept, had no fighting spirit to him, and was a social trainwreck.  If he could become strong enough, both magically and physically, to beat me, he would be good enough to fit my standards.

“So every time I saw him, he would challenge me… and fail miserably.  For a while, I didn’t see him, and I thought he gave up on me.  That is until a few days after the cruise, when I was attacked by a thestral.  I put up a damn good fight ‘cus, y’know, I didn’t know who it was, but... I was beaten.  He had me pinned down, put down his hood, and even though his coat and mane changed, I still noticed it was him.”

Moondancer smiles and looks to the sky.  “He looked at me with the shittiest of shit-eatin’ grins and said: ‘I win’.  Sweet Faust I was so riled up by that I just grabbed him and made out with him right there.  Can you believe that?  He was so determined to get with me that he joined Luna’s Night Guard!”

I shift position on the hammock, getting more comfortable.  “Now that’s a love story if I’ve ever heard of one.”

She smiles.  “Yeah.  My life is full of interesting stories.  Someone should really write about them.”  She looks off to the side.

I raise a brow.  “What are you staring at?”

She shook her head.  “Nothing.”  After popping a few joints and groaning, she rolled onto her stomach.  “Ahhhh… I need more days off.  Beatin’ the shit out of crazy cultist gets tiring sometimes.  Not to mention school work in general.  Luckily I only got a few weeks left ‘till the semester is over, and I’m done with that school forever.”

As she stretched her forelegs, I notice a faint indent in her coat.  Upon closer examination, I realize that it is a scar.  It ran down the side of her chest halfway to her flanks.  I stare curiously at it.  “Moondancer, what happened?”  I ask while pointing at it.

She looks over her body, eyes falling on the wound.  “Oh that’s a scar.  Let’s see… this one was… uhhh… oh yeah!  Some dudes were sacrificing pigs and I came in to stop ‘em.  One of ‘em caught me off guard and—” she made a sound akin to a dramatised knife slicing into a body.

I stare at the scar for several more seconds.  “Oh my… is your job really that dangerous all the time?”

She shrugs.  “Sometimes.  Most of ‘em go quietly, but the more fanatic ones prefer to fight back.”  She smiles wickedly.  “I like it when they don’t go quietly.”

I look back to the sky, sighing.  As a Ley Keeper, I’ve known that Moondancer puts herself at risk sometimes, but I’ve never known the full specifics of what she does.  Most of the time when I ask, she’s not allowed to tell me many details.  “Moondancer?”

“Hmm?” she replies, eyes closed and enjoying the comfort of the cool air and warm sun.

The question I am about to ask stays put.  I’m not even sure if it would be appropriate to ask it.  But… I just have to know.  “Have you ever killed a pony?”

She opens a single eye at me.  “A few.”  She rolls onto her back, turning her full attention to me.  “Four, to be precise.  Sometimes they don’t want to go quietly.  I try not to kill, but sometimes they don’t give me a choice.  It’s either them or me, Octavia—who’s going home at the end of the day?”  She looked back down at her scar.  “The guy that gave me this li’l trophy died by my hoof.”

I look to the sky, taking this new information in.  Honesty, I should have expected this.  Ley Keepers are basically police, but for magic.  And just like the police, and the Guard, her life is sometimes at risk, and she must defend herself.  Though, it still seems… weird.  I would never expect a pony like Moondancer to be capable of killing another pony.  She’s so fun-loving, so free.  Silly!  Not to mention how small she is.

“You’re not mad at me, are you?” she asks me with an expecting look in her eye.

I turn to her.  “No, of course not.  You did what you had to do to defend yourself.  Besides, those guys were criminals.  You wouldn’t be mad a police officer for killing an armed robber, would you?”

“Exactly.”  She sighs happily.  “I just thought for a second you were gonna be one of those idiot ponies that are like ‘oh my gosh Moondancer, you kill ponies!  I can’t believe you!  I don’t care if they deserved it or not, I don’t like you because you took a life in general!’  I mean seriously, fuck off.  I mean, do you wanna die?”

I nod.  “I completely understand, Moondancer.  It’s just.. kind of weird that somepony of your, uh, stature could kill somepony.”

She scoffs at me.  “You wanna fight?  I’ll have you know I’m a full metal hollow shinobi loli wizard shinigami demon that trained with Kakashi-sensei and Ichigo-senpai until I was strong enough to defeat the giant dragon monster wizard to obtain the dragon balls to wish my ancient trainer of power back to life in order to unlock the secret to ultimate power!  Also somewhere along the way I found a magical talking inanimate object with quirky traits and a shy anime girl that I had a yuri relationship with… no homo, tho’.”

I won’t even begin to try to understand what all that means.  “Umm, no thank you.”

“Thought so… stupid Equestrian baka gaijin.”  She yawns.  “This is nice.”

I smile as I stare up at the sky, feeling the warm sun on my coat, letting the cool air tickle against my fur, and feeling the gentle rocking of the wooden waggon.  “I agree.  We should do this more often.”

“Yeah, man.  I’m usually off on Sundays, so this is gonna be a weekly thing, ya dig?”

“Absolutely.”

“Sweet.”  Moondancer tosses and turns on her hammock, groaning all the while.  “Dear gods…ughh, Octaviaaaaaaa!”

I roll my eyes at her whining tone.  “Yes, Moondancer?”

“You got any vicodin… or morphine?”

“Hmmm… sorry, I left it at home,” I reply sarcastically. “What do you need morphine for?”

She continues to stretch her body.  “Everything hurts!  Skipper beat the shit outta me!”

I clear my throat.  “It would probably be wise to not blurt out in public that your coltfriend beat you.”

She curls into a ball.  “I-I know it may sound bad but… deep down, he loves me… he really does.”

I swipe my hoof across my neck.  “Moondancer, please,” I jerk my head to the sidewalk, “public.”

She deadpans.  “I was making a joke… did-did you not get it?”

I facehoof.  “Yes, Moondancer, I got the joke… It’s just that the other ponies in earshot might not have!”  I say behind clenched teeth.  “Besides… if you would kindly refrain from making domestic abuse jokes in general, it would be greatly appreciated.”

She shrugs.  “Why?  What’s wrong with—oh!  Yeah, I remember now.  Oooops.”  She shakes her head.  “Anyway, this hammock is getting uncomfortable.”  With a flash of her horn, Moondancer made the two hammocks disappear, and replaced them with patio-style chairs.  A small table appeared in between us with a radio sitting on it.  “Now it’s time to relax with some tunes, bruh.  Take it easy, let your hair down.”  To demonstrate, she removed her hair tie to let her ponytail down.  Her long hair then flowed down her shoulders and back.  “And listen to some good ol’... whatever’s on the radio at this particular moment.”

The radio turned on—a song with a heavy, guitar melody started to play.  Moondancer groans at the song, then continues to switch stations until she finds one to suit her liking.  She stopped on one with a different guitar rift.  “Ahhh, here we go!  GNR!  Dude, this song is awesome.”  When the vocals kicked in, she started to sing along… horribly, might I add.

“She’s got a smile it seems to me, reminds me of childhood memories: where everything was as fresh as the bright blue sky!  Now and then when I see her face she takes me away to that special place, and if I’d stare too long I’d probably break down and cryyyy!  Oh, oh, oh sweet child o’ mine!”

She stops singing to slouch down into the chair, sighing happily.  “Me and my friend Twinkleshine used to do this all the time.  Just sit on the front porch of my old house, listen to the radio, sometimes sing along, talk about life, and just… relax.  With everything that’s been going on in our lives recently, we don’t get to do this anymore.”  She turns to face me.  “Thanks for being here, Tavioso.  It really means a lot.”

I raise an eyebrow at the sincerity of that last statement. Not that I didn't believe her, nor that I didn't, well… expect it from her. I shook my head. “No problem.  I must thank you for the same reason.  It’s good to talk to you when you’re not, well, insufferably random.”

She looks at me.  “Man, you don’t use ‘random’ to describe a pony.  It’s not like… that’s not what that word means.  If I were truly random, that means I’d do things, like, suddenly and without conscious decision, and I plan out everything I do.  You would say ‘quirky’ but I don’t like that word ‘cus it makes me sound like an edgy weeb.”

“Alright then, how about I just say ‘It’s good to talk to you when you’re calm?”

“There ya go!”

Another song came onto the radio, to which Moondancer promptly turned it up.  It sounds sort of… jazz rock-ish, if I had to guess.  A small flash of light burst in front of me, revealing a pair of black sunglasses floating in front of my muzzle.

“Alright you GOTTA wear these while listening to this song.”

I reluctantly put on the glasses.  “Why?”

She smiles.  “Because….” She now starts to sing along with the lyrics.  “When you wake up in the morning and the light is hurt your head.  The first thing you do when you get up out of bed is hit that streets a-runnin’ and try to beat the masses,” Now, a pair of sunglasses pops onto her muzzle.  “And go get yourself some cheap sunglasses!”

Ahh yes, now I recognize this song.  Father likes this group.

“Although I’m fond of cheap sunglasses,” Moondancer starts, “Nothing beats them good ol’ silver framed mirrored aviators!”  The black sunglasses then turn into her aviators.  “Everytime I go to interrogate a bad guy, I wear these to make me feel like I’m in Cool Hoof Luke.  Alright so, the rest of this song is literally a solo, so let’s see what else is on.”  She switches stations, listening to parts of songs before finding one she likes.  “Here we go!  You like Van Halen, Taviboy?”

“Hmm, don’t think I’ve ever heard of them.”

“Well,”  A flash of light later, and a guitar appears in her hooves.  “You’re about to.”

I raise an eyebrow at the instrument.  “I thought you didn’t play any instruments?”

She lowers her sunglasses to give me an annoyed look.  “Hi, my name is Moondancer; I like to pretend!”  To demonstrate, she rapidly swiped her hoof up and down on the string, producing no noise, but giving off the illusion what with the radio besides us.  I’m not much into guitar, but if Moondancer was plugged in… I wouldn’t want to be around to hear it.

(\/);,,;(\/)

A couple hours or so -- as well as a lot of annoying or just downright appalling music -- later, Moondancer decided she needed to get back home to start on a paper that was ‘due tomorrow’.  How she’s almost graduated is beyond me.

As we approach my house, a thought occurred to me.  Even though it has been a few hours, I shouldn’t make any assumptions.  I don’t want to walk in on anything…. ugh.  “Moondancer, could you do me a favor?”

“Hmm? Yeah, what?”

I look towards the house.  “Could you use some x-ray vision magic or whatever to see if my father is still coddling Bluebelle?”

She snickered.  “Wow, that’s rude… and kinda pervy… and kinda hot.”

“Moondancer…”

She raises her hooves.  “Hey, man, I’m just saying.  I mean, Bluebelle’s lookin’ good for her age, and, let’s be honest here, your dad is a hunk.”

I facehoof and sigh.  “I’m going to forget I heard any of that.”

She rolls her eyes.  “Fine, oh and also x-ray vision is like… not real.  If I were to look through that spectrum of light, I wouldn’t be able to see a thing.  It’ll be like… super bright… odd shapes… it’s a mess.  However, I can use infrared to detect heat signatures.”

With a deep breath, Moondancer’s horn begins to glow.  She stares at the house, eyeing it up and down.  After a minute of silence, I say, “Well… is he there?”

She grumbles.  “Give me a sec.  It’s not as easy as it looks, man.  Can’t just wave my horn and be like ‘abraka-fucking-dabra, all done’!”

I blink at her tone.  “Yeesh, alright then.  No need to be snappy.”

"This is very complicated spellwork!  I have to magically adjust my rods and cones to perceive light waves at a higher frequency.  Magic isn't just... magic.  There is a science to it!"

I groan.  "I get it, Moondancer.  I'm sorry."

“Alright,” She says after a few more seconds, turning to me and gesturing wildly with her hooves.  “Charlie delta foxtrot, we got two tangos in sierra oscar whiskey. I repeat, two tangos ten-four... over.”

“What?”

She rubs her muzzle, mumbling to herself.  “There’s one pony-shaped object over there,” she points to the left side of the house, “and one over there,” pointing at the right side.  “Happy now?  'Cus I’m pretty sure I just committed a felony.”

I hop off of the carriage.  “Well, lucky for you, I’m not pressing charges.”  I turn around to smile at her.  “Thanks, by the way.”

“No problemo, Tavio...raymo… dammit I ran out of names.  It’s been fun.  Same time next week?”

I nod.  “Sure thing, Moondancer.”

With a single wave, Moondancer magically started the carriage and drove off.  I go inside the house, finding no sign of my father.  Bluebelle is probably in her room, and judging by the additional thumping in my heart, Vinyl is still in her studio.  Dammit, Vinyl, I’m not dealing with another bloody noise complaint.

I burst into the studio room, trotting into her line of sight.  She notices me, turns off the ‘music’, and takes off her headphones.  “Oh, hey Tavi, wassup?”

“Just reminding you that I refuse to deal with another noise complaint.”

She smiles nervously and shrugs.  “Hehe… sorry?  But, wait… I’ve been doing this for a while, how come now you stop me?”

“I was out of the house for a while.”

“Am I really that annoying?”

I chuckle and kiss her forehead.  “Absolutely.  But, that wasn’t the reason why I left.”

“So what was it?”

I raise a brow at her.  “Have you not noticed father and Bluebelle...um… on the couch?”

Vinyl stood up in shock.  “They were bangin’ on the couch?!”

I scoff.  “W-what?  No!  They were cuddling!  Father would never do something like that in someone else’s home!  Especially when you were still here!  Not to mention the fact that they’ve been together for a week!  My father has higher standards that that!”

She sits back down.  “Oh… makes sense.”  She blushes.  “Sorry, guess I’m still on edge about, well, my mom dating your dad. Kinda creepy.”

I nod. “Agreed. Kinda creepy.”

Vinyl let out a soft shiver. “Anyways, so whatdya do? Gotta be pretty interesting to get the great Tavi off her fat ass for a few hours.”

I huff, then less then gently punch her shoulder. “My ass is not fat, thank you very much… well… at least it won’t be soon...”

She rubs her now sore shoulder. “Oh, so you got a gym membership or somethin’?”  She snickers. “So that’s where you were.”

I roll my eyes.  “No, Vinyl, I was with Moondancer.”

I watch Vinyl’s eyes narrow.

I sigh.  “We were just taking a stroll around town, Vinyl.  Nothing sexual happened, I promise.”

She stands back up.  “You’re damn right nothing happened.  And nothing will... not without me, at least.”

If I roll my eyes anymore times, I’m scared they’ll unscrew themselves out of my sockets.  “I doubt that will happen. She has a coltfriend, now.”

“Woah, what?  Coltfriend?”

I nod.

“As in… stallion?”

“Yes.”

“As in… a male?  Like, with testosterone and stuff?”

“Yes… stallions usually produce testosterone.”

Vinyl furrows her brow.  “Tell her I said, ‘gross’.”

I thump the side of my head.  “I’ll make sure she gets the message.”  I leave the room and head to the kitchen to grab a cup of pudding.  Just as I was about to dip a spoon into it, something pokes my flank.  I yelp and turn around, finding a grinning Vinyl.

“It’s fine, Tavi, keep eating those pudding cups.”  As she walks past me, she whispers in my ear, “I like da big booties,” and lightly slaps me with her tail.

From experience, she learned to get a head start...

“Vinyl, I will kill you!!!”

“Gotta catch me first, tubby!”

Chapter XXV

“Octavia, I have a confession to make.”

I turn away from the television to look at Vinyl. Whenever she uses my full name, I know it’s serious. “What is it, love?”

She sighs. “I… I’m having an affair… with this new Red Hot Chili Peppers album.” She levitates the offending vinyl record in front of her.

I raise an eyebrow at her. “Uh… come again?”

Tears start to well in her eyes. “I-I-I’m sorry. I… I just couldn’t help myself! I’ve been waiting for it for so long and… and it came out today and it was looking at me so seductively at the record store… like it was calling my name… begging me to buy it… and listen to it… Listen to it hard… I’m sorry it… It was a moment of weakness!”

I roll my eyes and turn back to the television. “That’s wonderful, dear, just please listen to it quietly.”

The doorbell then rings. I look at Vinyl, cuing her to answer it. She stares at me. Vinyl, you’re standing up already… Oh, whatever, you lazy oaf! I grumble and get up. Opening the door, I’m genuinely surprised to see the pony on the other side.

“Eyo, Tavioso.” Moondancer greets casually.

I look around, as if expecting something crazy to pop out of nowhere. “Moondancer? Did… did you just use the doorbell like a normal pony?”

She gives me a deadpan stare. Imitating my voice, she says, “Oh, hello Moondancer, so lovely to see you. How are you doing?” Using her own voice, she continues, “Eh, you know, same as always. How you doin’?” She goes inside. “Anyway, me and Vinyl were just gonna listen to the sick new RHCP album that just dropped WOOOO!” The two hoofbump.

“Yeah we kinda have this tradition where we listen to albums while lying on the floor and staring at the ceiling in a dark room to fully immerse ourselves,” Vinyl says.

Moondancer nods. “Kinda like in that one scene from Requiem for a Dream... except with, y’know, less drugs.”

“However, expect tears… a lot of them… mostly,” Vinyl points to Moondancer, “from her.”

Moondancer glares at Vinyl. “What’s that suppose to mean?!”

“You literally cry every time we listen to an album from at least two songs each.”

Moondancer looks away. “Some songs are just so good and emotional, alright? And… some of them remind me of my pitiful life and get me thinking on what I could of been if I had just tried harder, but instead I am where I am because I don’t have the motivation to try harder even though I know I should, but I still can’t find myself to do it anyway so I just accept the halfway mark instead of the fullway mark. And a lot of those songs exploit that part of me.”

I put a hoof to my mouth. Vinyl quickly looks to me with wide eyes, expecting me to say something. Don’t look at me, I don’t know what to say! She just laid this on us so suddenly, give me a minute!

Vinyl, however, finds her words. “Are, uh… are you okay?”

“No.”

I pick up the conversation. “What do you mean ‘pitiful life’? Aren’t you the apprentice to a high ranking mage in the Ley Keepers? And don’t you go on a lot of missions for him to help make Equestria a better place?”

She rolls her eyes. “Anyone can do what I do; it’s nothing special. I just did it because I like beating the shit out of bad guys. I think it helps me cope with my problems. And that’s probably what I’m gonna be for the rest of my life. I’m not going anywhere. I can’t advance to Grand Magus. I mean, yes I’m a powerful unicorn, but power means nothing if you don’t know all the nitty gritty details that come with it. I can’t mathematically explain shooting fireballs. I can’t measure out energy conversions to find the right frequency that’s considered ‘efficient mana usage’. I just know I can level half this city before passing out if I wanted to.”

Her eyes narrow and her jaw tightens. “And then there’s Twilight Sparkle. Pompous bitch. How does she get to be a princess when all she does is go ‘Oh no! How could I ever beat this big bad guy! I don’t know! I’m so worried! I failed once in a battle so now it’s all over! Where are the friendship fairies when you need them!’ Like, Sweet Celestia H. Faust, get a fucking grip! You can’t break down like that every time there’s a crisis! Do you see Celestia going ‘Oh no! I’m so scared of the big bad guy!’ NO! She goes in there and starts fuckin’ shit up! In a crisis, you have to have a level head, period. For fucks sake, I can defeat Twilight one on one any day, Alicorn or not. And you know what? I thi--”

“OH GEE LOOK AT THAT, IT’S A RED HOT CHILI PEPPERS ALBUM! WHY DON’T WE GO LISTEN TO IT?” Vinyl screams, cutting off anymore ranting.

Moondancer blinks and moves the hair out of her eyes. “Oh. yeah, sure. Let’s go!”

I look between the two. Should I be concerned about Moondancer? Maybe I should let her cool off when she listens to that album. “Alright, then… you two have fun. Just keep the volume down, alright?” I walk back to the couch.

“You should totally join us, Tavi,” Vinyl quips.

I shake my head. “After that concert with these… Chili Peppers... I think I’ve had my fill of them for quite a while.”

“Gasp! You two were at Celestia’s castle?! Dude, I was, like, there too!”

Vinyl brings her hooves to her face. “Gasp! No way!”

“Yeah, way!”

“It was totally awesome wasn’t it?!”

“Fuck yeah it was! Best live performance of Can’t Stop ever!”

They hoofbump, again.

“Funny thing,” Moondancer continues, “I didn’t know about the concert until, like, a day before.”

Vinyl furrows her brow. “But… it was sold out for weeks. How did you get in?”

Moondancer gives her an annoyed look. “Hi, my name is Moondancer.” She disappears in a flash of light, re-appearing behind Vinyl. “I can fucking teleport.”

“Oh right… super spy assassin… or something.”

“Hold on,” I pipe in, “You attended the concert without paying? Isn’t that illegal?”

Moondancer is about to say something, but stops short. “I’m sorry, could you rephrase the question?”

I tilt my head at her, confused, but I go along with it anyway. “Isn’t that… wrong?”

“Try again.”

“Bad?”

She waves her hoof in circles. “Isn’t it against…”

Ah I get it now. “Isn’t that against the rules?”

“Screw the rules, I have magic!” she yells, her body bursting into light and disappearing. A hole then opens on the floor, and Moondancer levitates out of it with her forelegs folded over her chest as if she was in a coffin. The hole disappears, and Moondancer gracefully lands back on the solid floor.

There is silence. Vinyl claps.

“Thank you, thank you! I’m amazing, I know,” Moondancer says, her ego slowly growing to the size of the moon. “So... we gonna listen to this thing or not?”

Vinyl turns to me with begging eyes. “Please, Tavi? It’s not like how it was at the concert. This new album is a lot softer and mellow. You’ll probably like a few songs.”

I look at Vinyl, then to Moondancer, who is pointing to Vinyl’s studio while nodding and mouthing ‘yes’. I look back at Vinyl’s still pleading eyes. After so long, I’m still vulnerable to her begging gaze. I want to say ‘no’, but even if I do break free from her captivating stare, I’m certain I’ll end up listening to it anyway through the walls and/or through Vinyl’s singing for weeks afterwards.

They win this time.

I sigh. “Fine, let’s get this over with.”

“Aw yeah!” Moondancer cheers. “Oh, and if you, like, get furiously horny from the ear orgasm inducing songs, I’m totally fine with a threesome with some Chili Peppers in the background.”

I shake my head. Moondancer wouldn’t be Moondancer without the obligatory sexual advances. “No, Moondancer, that will not happen.”

“C’mon now, don’t ya wanna ‘ave a shag with ya mate, mate?”

“...”

She looks between Vinyl and I. “What… I-Is that like outdated slang? Do you not say that anymore?”

“I never say that. I’m not a Trottingham ruffian!”

She waves me off. “Pssh, point still stands. Shag, yay or nay?”

“No.”

“Aww.”

Vinyl shrugs. “I mean, c’mon Tavi. You can’t deny that there’s built up sexual tension between the three of us that won’t hold out for much longer.”

I gape at her. “Built up... Vinyl! What is wrong with you?!”

“Nothing. What’s wrong with you?! How could you say no to a threesome? That’s like… twice the pussy! Meaning twice the pleasure!” She pauses for a second. “Also, you’re blushing like crazy.” She turns to Moondancer. “We’re getting somewhere!”

I scoff. “We are most certainly not ‘getting anywhere’! And I’m not blushing! My face is red because I’m angry!” I bring both hooves to my temples, rubbing the side of my head to squelch my anger. Honestly, this has been going on for far too long, and I’m almost at my breaking point. Why can’t Moondancer find some other pony to fuー“Wait… don’t you have a boyfriend?”

“Yeah,” she says simply.

“A boyfriend which we have not seen or met yet,” Vinyl pipes, “so I’m still doubting his existence.”

Moondancer teleports between us with a stack of photographs. “Well, why didn’t ya just say so!”

Vinyl looks through the photos with a raised eyebrow. “Moondancer… these are just pictures of you… glued to pictures of Batman.”

She scoffs. “Same thing! Whatever…”

“Could we get back on topic!” I shout.

“Yes, I would love to,” Moondancer says. She then dons thick glasses and a large, feathery hat. “What are your terms?”

I rub my forehead. “First off: I want to know why you want to do… that while you’re in a relationship?!”

“Oh, that…” She shrugs. “Cus it’s, like, whatever man.”

My jaw clenches. “What does that evenーgrrrr!”

“Well basically, I disagree with society’s norm about having sex with a pony that’s not your partner while you’re in a relationship is an oh so terrible thing! I mean, yes, if I was being cucked, I wouldn’t appreciate it, and I’d probably do something that would warrant an arrest… But, I’m totally all for casual sex with friends for fun. ‘Cus you see, if you cheat on somepony, you’re doing it out of spite or because you don’t care for them anymore. What I have in mind is like ‘I still love ya Skips, I’m just having fun with my friends’. Like, if Skipper knew some chick before he met me and was like ‘hey babe I kinda wanna fuck my long time friend just for kicks’ I’d be like ‘dude go for it man and can I like totally join?!’. And that’s what we’re doing here… just a few friends wantin’ to bang… nuthin’ wrong wit that!”

Vinyl puts on a thinking face. “Mmmhmm… I like it!”

I am this close to smacking both of them! “I cannot believe the two of you! I will not listen to this adulterous conversation any longer!” I brush past them and storm off to my room. “You two can go listen to your Red Peppers album by yourselves, and so help me Celestia, if I hear a single peep from that room, it will be the last album you ever hear!”

I slam the bedroom door and plop into bed with the remote in my hooves. I turn on the television and flip back to the channel I was previously watching. Great, now I’m going to have to rewatch the whole show!

I swear those two are going to be the death of me. Vinyl’s antics don’t particularly phase me anymore, but when Moondancer get’s thrown into the mix, I sometimes wonder what went wrong in my life. Oh, yes… crooked managers and corrupt politics… that’s right.

Well, at least I can get in one episode before those two finish and sing at the top of their lungs to annoy me once again. I better get some whiskey for this to numb the headache.

No, I don’t have a drinking problem… it’s a solution when it comes to those two. I open a drawer from the bedside counter and pull out my emergency bottle. I hold the bottle up at the television. “Cheers, to me.”

(\/);,,;(\/)

“Rivers get connected so much stronger than expected, well,

Sick love comes to wash us away!

Prisons of perspective.

How your vision gets corrected and,

Sick love is my modern cliché!”

I want. To die. Or kill those two. Or both. I like both. It’s been almost an hour and, after drinking about a quarter bottle of whiskey, I’m still not drunk. Almighty Celestia, I think my worst fears have come to light: I’ve gained a tolerance for alcohol.

“I want to thank you and spank you upon your silver skin.

Robots don't care where I've been!

You've got to choose it to use it, so let me plug it in.

Robots are my next of kin!”

No matter how hard I stuff my head under multiple pillows, it does nothing to drown out their retched singing. I just want to know why they thought it was a good idea to burst into my room singing at the top of their lungs!

“We got large and we got small.

We got a swimming pool and a cannon ball!

We turn red and we turn green.

It’s the craー”

“WILL YOU TWO SHUT UP ALREADY!” That got them quiet. Good. I slowly get out of bed, staring directly at Vinyl and speaking in a simple yet decisive tone. “Vinyl… I love you, but if I hear one more song lyric, I will break every single record you own. So, please, could you kindly, shut up?”

She gulps, but nods.

I look at Moondancer. “Moondancer… you’re my friend, and you’re a good friend, but right now, if you ever want a chance to bed Vinyl and I, you will get out of this house now.”

Blinking, Moondancer sparks her horn and slowly phases through the floor, keeping eye contact until she disappears.

I sigh, rub my temples, and crawl back into bed. Vinyl stands beside me wide-eyed. “Did, uh… d-did you really mean that?”

I open one eye. “About destroying your collection?” I shrug. “Possibly.”

“N-no… the uh… other thing.”

I roll over to face away from her. “Heavens no, Vinyl! I just needed to say something that wasn’t a physical threat to make her leave, because Celestia knows how well physical threats work on her.”

Vinyl sighed. “Oh.”

There is a short silence. Great, now I might be able to get some sleep.

“Would, uh… would now be a bad time to ask about dinner?”

“Very.”

“O-o-okay, I’ll just, uh, order... pizza?” I nod, she makes her way out of the room. “I... love you?”

“Love you too, dear,” I mumble into the sheets.

“Alright, just... checking…” Vinyl goes to exit, then pauses. “Actually,” she continues, turning to face me, “you wanna go out dress shopping tomorrow? Wedding’s comin’ up soon, and we haven't picked anything up.”

I sit up. “That sounds like aーwait… don’t I have to do it alone?”

“Whatdya mean?”

I shrug. “Isn’t like bad like or something for you to see me in my wedding dress before the ceremony? So shouldn’t I be picking out a dress without you?”

She waves a hoof in the air. “Man, I don’t know. Does it look like I’ve been married before?”

I roll my eyes. “I’ll just go out with father to help me pick one. You can go with your mother to pick yours.”

“Oh, well, uh… I kinda wanted to wear a tux.”

I give her a look. “Why?”

She puffs out her chest. “Because I’m the man in the relationship!”

I stare at her with narrow eyes. “Just go order dinner,” I say while throwing a pillow. I make sure to keep eye contact the entire time.

She barely dodges the fluffy projectile. “Y-yes dear!” With that, she scurries out the door.

Once I’m sure she’s out of the room, I chuckle lightly to myself. Oh, Vinyl, what would you do without me?

Chapter I

Slums.  Dirty, torn and dangerous areas that every city has the displeasure of having.  They were never meant to be put in place, but they always appear.  Every town has their rich and their poor districts; their country clubs and their ghettos.  It's inevitable.  No matter where you live, there is always that one part of town that you should never come across.  The part where the drug dealers reign, the thugs enforce their 'street laws' and crime is as common as the drugs they abuse.  It's horrible, like a living hell.

And I'm stuck there.

I shouldn't be living like this.  I, Octavia Harmonious, should not have to devote myself to living in the slums of Canterlot.  It's embarrassing and terrifying.  I used to be somepony!  I used to be the talk of the town!  The livelihood of social gatherings!  The youngest musician to ever have the honor to play in the Royal Symphony for the princesses themselves!  To earn such a position is equivalent to being a god!

Look where it has gotten me!  Fame and fortune and everything in between was in my grasp!  My reputation preceded me and my talent was well known across Equestria.  I climbed the social ladder and faced every challenge head on to get where I was at.  Even after that fluke at the Gala a few years back.  Even after that crazy pink mare left, my ensemble and I, being as magnificent as we were, were able to revive what was left of the Gala.

Look where my reputation got me then, and look where I'm at now!  Broke, in poor health, and living in a disgusting apartment that reeks due to possibly years without proper maintenance and or might have been the site of a meth lab not too long ago.  I can barely pay my rent, and my damn landlord keeps changing the fee.  Worse part is I can't fight him.  If I don't pay, I'm out on the streets.  And I have no possible way to hire a lawyer to stop him.

Even though these current conditions are near suicidal, I still won't give up.  I've worked too hard to get where I was, and because of Canterlot's 'oh so humble' system on how they run the celebrity industry, ponies can rise and fall from strokes of pure luck to the most foolish things.  The media, big corporations, and the wankers that actually fall for their lies are what put me in this position.  I was betrayed, and nopony believed me when I said they were lying.

Damn them all.  Damn the corporations for paying the media off, damn the media for running my name through the mud, damn the ponies for believing it, and damn the Makers for putting me through all that!  Why couldn't I just sit back, and live out the rest of my life rich, famous, and leaving a legacy behind for all future musicians?  I'm not a bad pony!  Sure I'm easily angered and a bit over dramatic, but that's no reason to smite me!

I sigh.  I need to stop ranting like this every waking moment, I have more stress built up then I know what to do with.  There's no one who wants, nor cares, to hear me rant, and I can't afford a psychiatrist to listen to me ramble.  The only other stress relievers I can think of are illegal, so that's ruled out.  Not drugs, heavens no.  I find it more relaxing to just take out my revenge on those who ruined me.

I roll over in bed, laying on my side now.  In the corner of this disgusting, dusty, moldy room sits a cello, delicately protected in its case.  It's not my cello.  Oh no, my cello was stolen from me from those damn lawyers!  I couldn't afford to pay the fines I 'owed' during my lawsuit, so they took my property, including my cello, as a lien.

My jaw tightens.  Everytime I think about my cello, I start to cry.  It was so sentimental to me, so valuable.  I wouldn't give it away for the world.  Not only was it a gift from my father, it was also my mother's cello that she played when she got her cutie mark.  I've had the instrument since I was nine, and it never left my side.  Damn the courts.  I hope they all burn in agonizing pain in the fiery pits of Tartarus for what they did to me.

So against my emotions, I obtained a new cello.  I could never play it correctly.  It's not mine, it never will be.  Every time I pick up the bow, my hooves shake, and my body freezes.  The spirit is gone.  The motive to play isn't present in me anymore.  My soul has gone hollow since that day, and I can't even look at another instrument without it decaying even further.

A harsh banging echoed through the small flat.  I groan, wipe the tears from my eyes and throw the sheets off my body.  There's only one pony who bangs that loudly on my door, and I'll be damned if I'm wrong.  And you know what?  I was right.  Opening the door, my druggy of a landlord showed his disgusting face.  Oh I wonder why he's here?  There's only two reasons he comes by my door: Wanting rent, or wanting sex.  Disgusting excuse for a pony.  I'd rather cauterize my insides than allow that disease ridden thing to ever go near me.

"What do you want?"  I say sharply.

He simply chuckles.  "It's that time of the month again, Octavia.  Pay up, or git out."

'Time of the month?'  More like 'time of the week'.  "Fine."  I toss him a small bag of bits.  "Save some drugs for me, if you would be so kind?"  I say sarcastically.

He fiddles with the bag in his hooves.  "Yer light."

Here we go again..."Light?  There's 300 bits in there.  That is what you raised it to yesterday."

"Whelp, now it's 375."

It took all of my willpower to not rip his spinal chord out.  "Dammit why?!  Every flipping week you raise the bloody price!"

"Hey hey hey!  In the contract that you signed, the fine print clearly stated that I, the landlord, may increase the monthly rent of my tenants to accommodate for additional expenses within the building, or the individual apartments."

"'Accommodate for additional expenses', you mean crack?"

"No."  He moves to the side.  "I added new lighting in the hallways, as well as replaced the hot water heater.  Now, if you would be so kind as to help pay for these new additions, I'll be out of your mane."

I scoff.  "Sorry, but I honestly don't give a damn about your 'new lighting'.  I'll give you 330 bits, but that's all.  I'm sure if you take a week off of crack you don't need the extra 45."

He shook his head.  "No can do.  It won't be fair to the other tenants to charge them more and you less."

I sigh and look down.  Dammit, I hate admitting this to him, but I don't think I have a choice.  Maybe he'll go easy on me If I told him.  "I-I don't have anymore bits.  Your constant 'renovations' bled me dry.  I can give you 330 today, right now, but that's all.  I have nothing left."  I feel terrible for telling him that.  Like a coward begging for mercy.

He chuckles again.  "You know, if you're in a bit of a tight spot.  I know of ways that can...ease the pressure."  His eyes soon hover over my flank.

I grit my teeth and slam the door in his face.  "Bloody pig!"  I yell.

"AGH!  Dammit!"  He yells through the door.  Good, I hope I broke his snout.  "That's it, Octavia.  You have until tomorrow to come up with 450 bits, or you're outa here!"  I hear his hoofsteps fade away.  "Dammit!  Stupid bitch!  Agh!"

I took a moment to smile in light of my deeds.  By the way he was screaming in pain, it's safe to say I broke something.  It felt good.  I wish I can do more.

The euphoria soon dies out, and the reality of the situation dawns on me.  How on earth am I going to get 450 bits by tomorrow?  I don't have that money with me.  I have nothing of value I can quickly sell to a pawn shop, and I--wait.  Pawn shop!  I can sell this cello!  Perfect!  Even though it's a cheap school theater cello, I am Octavia Harmonious; by it just being in my possession alone is enough to make its value go up!  I can get the bits I need to pay off the 'rent' for this month, and once I get more through various odd jobs, I can have an income!  It's fool proof!

I pause for a second.  I have to be real careful about this.  Pawn shops are notorious for being cheap, and there's no doubt in my mind they will try to scam me.  No matter, once they know who I am, I can sell my horseshoe for a fortune.

I quickly grab my coat, the cello, and head out the door.

(\/);,,;(\/)

Well.  This looks like the end of me.  I thought my superior plan was going to save my rump.  I thought I could get the bits before tomorrow.  I thought too much that I over-thought and failed to realize how late it is.  The pawn shop is closed and tomorrow is Sunday, meaning the shop won't be open until Monday.

Dammit!  Damn damn damn!  What am I going to do now?!  Unless I can get away with a bank heist, or pickpocket a dozen ponies, there's no way that I'll have the money before tomorrow.  This is great!  Just flipping great!  Why is this happening to me?!  Why did fate lay its harsh hoof on me?  I've done nothing to deserve this!  I just-I...I can't believe how my life has turned out in just this last year; how much of a sudden fall I've taken.  From being a well known cellist in the Royal Symphony to...near homeless.

I start to walk away from the pawn shop.  Time to enjoy one last night in a bed before I have to sleep on concrete.  A sudden flicker of lights catch the corner of my eye.  About a block away is what looks like a nightclub.  Ah yes, I can hear, no, feel the noise from here.  Seriously, how do ponies enjoy this rubbish?!  It's just mindless bass banging your brain against your skull.  Unfortunately, I have to pass by this establishment to get back to my flat, lest I want to probe around dark alleys in this part of town.  I sigh in frustration.  Yet another thing to aggravate me further tonight.

I stop and look at the building.  If it's a nightclub, there's alcohol.  As much as I hate nightclubs, the music they play, the ponies that are in it, the bass is what kills me.  The dreaded, heart pounding bass.  I don't know if it's just me, but every time I'm around overblaring bass, my chest constricts and my heart hurts.  It's like the vibrations pound on my muscles and make my heartbeats irregular.

Even with all the things I hate about them, alcohol makes up for all of that.  If I don't have enough money to pay the rent, I'd rather spend my last day getting drunk and waking up in my bed rather than concrete.

Cheers to my horrible life.

(\/);,,;(\/)

"Another shot."  I say to the barmaid.

She looks me over for a second before raising a brow.  "Don't you think you had enough?"

I crack my neck and grunt.  "I'll know that I had enough when I can barely keep my head straight and my speech normal.  Another shot."

She rolls her eyes, but passed me the drink.  Ahhh, whiskey.  Life's guilty pleasure.  An escape from reality.  A way to drown out your troubles, even if it's only for a short while.  And when you're under its spell, you may snap out of it in a troubling situation that can only be solved with more of the dreaded poison.  It's a blessing and a burden.  I'm not an alcoholic, far far from it.  I socially drink only.  But, with the situation I'm currently in, why not taste a bit of that pleasure before going back?

The music finally stops, and so does my chest pain.  Thank you Celestia for giving me this moment of peace.  I quickly down the shot and bang the empty glass on the table.  From behind me, I hear a voice on a microphone, most likely the horrible DJ, saying she's going to take a break before continuing.  I have a good five minutes.

From the corner of my eye, I see a mare hop onto the bar stool and swivel around in a circle a few times before settling.  "Yo barkeep!  The usual!"  She calls out.

As the barmare hands over a drink to the mare, I ask for another shot when she passed by.  She gives me another look.  "Your speech is starting to get a little slurred there.  I don't think you can handle another shot before you can barely keep your head straight."

I groan, but say nothing.  Looks like my plans for the night are over.  Dammit, I can still partially think straight.  That won't work.  I guess I'll just go home and try to enjoy my last night of sub-par sleep.  The sooner I get out of this dreadful place, the better.

"Octavia Harmonious, if I'm not mistaken."

I turn my attention to that mare who called my name.  My hooves clench and my teeth grind at the sight of her.  I know this mare.  I've heard of her many times in many places.  She was the one who started it all.  The catalyst to my downfall.  The pony I hate the most in my life.  White unicorn, blue mane, trademark purple sunglasses.

"Vinyl Scratch, I presume."

She chuckles.  "Yep, that's me!"  She takes a gulp of her drink.  "So tell me, what's a mare like you doing in a place like this trying to get smashed?"

I quietly growl.  "None of your concern."

"Bad performance?"  She questions, obviously spotting the cello leaning on the barstool.

'More like no performance' is what I want to say, but that would only make me look more foolish than I already am.  I just stay quiet in hopes she'll just leave me alone.  With no more alcohol to drown out reality, I might as well just leave.  Cracking my neck once more, I pick up the cello case and slide it on my back.

"Leaving so soon?"  Vinyl asks.  "But the fun hasn't even started yet!"

Not even glancing at her I proceed to the door.  I suddenly feel my legs buckle up, and I stumble on my next step.  Grunting and picking myself back up, I head for the door once again only to be stopped by a white hoof.

"Whoa whoa, slow down there Octavia.  You ok?"

I not so gently push her hoof away.  "Leave me alone, I'm fine.  I'm going home."  Curse my legs.  They betray me once more as I stumble again.  And once again, Vinyl is by my side.

"I don't think you should be going home alone."

"I can take care of myself."  I say grimly.

"I believe you, but you've had a few drinks, and at this time of night at this part of town...it's not a good idea."  She helps me get back on my hooves.  "Here, lemme just walk you home, alright?"

"I told you, I don't need your help!"  Stupid bint, why won't she listen?

She moves in front of me to look me in the eye.  However, due to those glasses I can't see hers.  How stupid is she?  Who wears sunglasses inside and at night?!  "Look Octavia, I can tell that you don't really like me, I get it, no problem.  I'm not asking to be your friend.  It's just that you're a bit tipsy, and I'd rather you wake up in your own bed alone than with one of them."  She cocks her head in the general direction of a group of stallions drinking and periodically looking our way.  "I know you're a reasonable pony.  Just let me walk you home, and you'll never see me again.  Ok?"

Dammit.  She's right.  With the way my head feels, I can't walk straight.  I'm such a idiot!  How could I not have thought this through?!  It was so simple in my head: Get drunk, feel free for a few hours, sleep it off in bed!  Oh but I completely forgot the concept of getting home after I've gotten drunk!

First the pawn shop, now the nightclub.  You're losing it, Octavia!  Come on, where's that good old common sense?  Dammit!  Ok now.  Just calm down.  It's been a long, stressful night.  I'm usually good at dealing with stress.  Being on stage numerous times with hundreds of upper class ponies, and maybe even a few nobles, to perform to has conditioned me to cope with stress.  I can deal with just about anything on my own head on.

That's my main way of conquering my doubts: Attacking them.  I am the one in control of my emotions.  I am the one who decides to crack under pressure, or fight through it.  And how victory taste so sweet!  It feels good conquering my fears and doubts, knowing that there's nothing to stand in my way except myself, except for the law, and other realistic scenarios that I usually find ways around.

But now...now is a whole different story.  I'm not the one in control anymore.  Everything around me crumbled, but I never caved in.  I kept fighting until the last breath.  I still am fighting, but it's no use.  I've gone too far down a darkened path to turn around.  All I can do now is keep going forward until I see a light.

With all of that said.  My life is pretty stressful.  I've been dealing with it, albeit complaining every second of every day, but I still keep going on.  All the hatred, all the frustration in my life is building up and causing me to make irrational decisions.  I need to stop, think, and act.  Like I've always done before.

"Fine."  I say to her after a minute.  "But,"  I say sharply.  "You are not to linger afterwards, understand?  Just because I'm only working at half brain capacity doesn't mean you can take advantage of that.  Got it?  I will not be one of your one night stands!"

She puts her hooves up defensively.  "Alright alright.  Just calm down.  I don't even swing that way!  Even if I did I wasn't planning on doing anything anyways!  Sorry, but I don't sleep with drunk ponies."

"I'm not drunk."  I mumble.

"Drunk enough to not stand right."  She counters.

"And what about you?"

"What about me?"

"I saw you chug down that drink as if it was your last."

She scoffs.  "Oh, that was a virgin.  Don't worry about me."

For some reason I doubt that.  "Just hurry up.  I want to get home."

She positions herself so that she's parallel with me.  "Lean on me."  I look at her hesitantly.  She groans.  "Unless you want to stumble around all night, be my guest."

I glare at her, but obey anyway.  She leads me out of the bar and into the darkened streets.  My vision starts to get extremely blurry.  Damn strobe lights frying my cornea.  Now I'm seeing blotches of blurry color all over the place.  I blink rapidly and rub my eyes with a hoof.

"Whoa whoa, you ok?"  Vinyl asks.

Dammit.  Rubbing my eye caused me to lose balance and trip again.  I hate myself for agreeing with her.  Now I look like a helpless idiot stumbling around and needing a pony to keep me from falling.  And thus my reputation falls even further.

The walk is thankfully silent.  I had warned her about talking to me after she tried to strike a conversation while asking where I live.  I merely told her the address, and threatened her if she tried to talk to me again.  Throughout the fairly long walk, my head kept getting more hazy.  Not only is my vision blurred, but now it's just getting darker and darker.  I ignore it.  I can make it to my bed, then I'll collapse there.  Once we reach my flat, I head to my door.

"Damn."  She starts.  "This place is terrible."

"Do not remind me."  I say darkly.

Unaffected by my tone, she continues to talk.  "What happened to you?"

"What did I say about you talking to me?"

She looks at me.  "Celestia, what's your problem-"

"Other than the fact that I live in a damn slum with a druggy of a landlord and no bits to pay the bloody rent?"  I cut her off.

"-with me?"  She finishes.

The question lingers in the cold night air for a minute or two.  All the while I am giving her an aggravated glare.  She stays, stock still, with those purple glasses on to hide her facial expression.  I hope my glare is enough to get it through her thick skull that she should well know the reason why I dislike her.

"I mean c'mon, I've never met you before today, I've never done anything to you-"

I cut her off once again to holler at her.  "Like hell you haven't done anything to me!"  Dammit.  I need to keep my voice down or else I'll get charged with an additional 'disturbing the peace fee' to my 'rent'.  "You might not be the top on my list, but you're damn well near it.  You are part of why I'm living here today.  You're part of why I ended up broke.  You're part of why the media makes me look like absolute crap.  You might be indirectly linked to it all, but still linked nonetheless.  Now if you'll excuse me, I'm going to bed."

I take my keys out of my coat pocket and struggle to direct them in the hole.  Dammit hooves, focus.  I stumble for a few more attempts until the keys fall from my grasp.  I close my eyes and bang my head against the door, worsening my state of mind.  It is only when I hear a metallic clank is when I look up.  There, my keys are floating in a blue aura, and the door slowly opens.

I look behind me to see Vinyl with her horn's glow disappearing.  It might be hard to tell her expressions because of those glasses, but I can see by her tucked in tail and drooped head that she's at least trying to look guilty.  Fool, I'm not falling for it.

I grunt and go inside.  "Oh no you don't!"  I say, stopping Vinyl before she goes through the door.  "I specifically told you not to stay once we've gotten here!"  I shove my hoof in front of her.  "Go."  I quickly bring that hoof to the side of my head.  Dammit Vinyl, just leave so I can sleep already!

She sighs while rubbing her snout.  "Octavia look.  I'm sorry for ruining your life even though I had nothing to do with it.  Is there-look can I just...can I make it up to you somehow?"

I narrow my eyes.  "Like you even care."  My head is now throbbing with every word.

"No really!  C'mon, you're living in this...shithole with almost nothing to your name.  You don't deserve this.  I know you don't like me, but- hey are you ok?"

My head is swimming.  My eyes are drowning.  I can barely see, I can barely think.  Her voice echos in my head, getting more and more distant every second.

"Are you ok?"

I see doubles-no...triples.  The borders of my eyes go black.

"Are you ok?"

The world goes black.

(\/);,,;(\/)

Damn head.  Damn brain.  Damn...everything.  Why does my head hurt so much?  Why does pain hurt?  What are the fundamentals of pain?  Negative stimuli in the nerve cells as a result of tissue damage?  Why does pain exist?  Is it merely a way of your body punishing yourself for careless choices?  A way of warning your body of a danger?  Without pain, we wouldn't survive.  Simple as that.

Why am I questioning pain?  Why am I questioning that question?  Can't my brain functions just settle down for a few minutes to rest?  Why is everything dark?  Are my eyes closed?  Yes they are.  I open my eyes and immediately regret doing so.  Harsh rays of sunlight punish my pupils for defying their rule.  I quickly pull the blanket over my head to hide from the oppressive ultraviolet rays.  And they say Celestia isn't a tyrant.

Something doesn't feel right though.  Blanket.  Sheets.  Bed.  I'm in a bed.  I risk taking the sheets off once again to face the light head on.  This time, though, I change tactics.  Shielding my eyes I reach for the blinds and pull the string, silencing the rule of the sun once and for all...in my room.  Mission accomplished...for now.

How did I end up in my bed?  Last thing I remember is yelling at that hooligan to go away and never speak to me again.  My hooves shoot up to my temples.  Alright...Tylenol now, contemplation later.  Damn my head.  Stupid brain thinking alcohol would help.  It wasn't even good when I was a bit drunk because of that stupid bint.  Euphoria gone, night ruined.  Rent still unpaid.  Thank you Makers.

I roll out of bed and lazily walk to the bathroom.  From there I take the pain relievers and head to the kitchen.  Let's see if I have any adequate food for breakfast.  What a surprise, I don't.  Alright, I have a small amount of bits that my landlord will not take from me.  I can either use them for food whilst living under a bridge, or I can try to find another run down slum that will take this as a first months payment.

I turn around towards my living room and nearly have a heart attack.  Laying there, on my couch, using one of my pillows, reading my newspaper, is that disgusting, worthless, useless, hoodlum Vinyl Scratch!  Why is she here?!  I told her, nay, demanded her to get out of my sight!  The nerve of that hooligan!  Sweet mother of Celestia forgive me for what I'm about to do!

"Mornin' Octavia."  She says casually.

I growl menacingly and snatch the newspaper from her hooves, rolling it up to smack her with it.

"Ow!  What the hay!"

"What are you doing in my flat you scum?!"  I shriek at her while smacking her again.

"Ow!  Sweet Celestia calm the hell down!  You frikin' passed out last night so I put you in your bed!  Damn you nobles have a funny way of saying 'thank you'!"

"That doesn't answer my question!"  I swing at her once more.

"OW!  For the Light's sake would you stop?!  I couldn't just leave you passed out, so I thought I'd stay here for the night to keep an eye on you ya know?"

"Oh you could of!"  I toss the newspaper at her.  "You could've just left me there on the floor right inside my door!  You could've just left and never came back, and I wouldn't have to see you again!  We could've just forgotten about all of this, and continue to live our normal lives!"

She stares at me for a few seconds behind those glasses.  Good Faust did she sleep with those things on?  "'Live our normal lives.'  That's what you said, right?"

I roll my eyes.  "Repeating what I just said.  Just further proves to me how moronic you are."

Vinyl glares intensely at me, at least I'm sure of it.  Those glasses tend to get in the way of her facial expressions, but I could feel that she's starting to get agitated, "Alright look.  You are living in the slums.  The fucking slums Octavia!  And you see that as 'normal'?  You're obviously hurt, alone, and broken, and you're telling me to just screw off when I'm just trying to be friendly? You know, I learned that having too much pride is a bad thing because it gets so swelled up that it snuffs everything and everypony else out.  Do you like this?  Do you really want this?"

"Oh, so you're a psychiatrist now?"  I ask.

She sighs.  "You see that's your problem.  You're just a bitch, plain and simple.  Haven't you ever once thought that might be a reason why you're here now?"

I grind my teeth and keep a penetrating glare directed at her.  She just stares back, inquisitively, expecting an answer. I keep my gaze fixated on her for a few more seconds before I turned around.  "Get out of my house, now, before your body becomes dinner for the rats and flies living in my walls."

Before she could retort.  There is a knock on the door and an obnoxious drug dealing landlord yelling through it.  "Alright Octavia, times up!  Pay up, or git out!"

Alright I've had enough!  Between that bloody wanker demanding money or sex from me, and this bloody bint insulting me, I'm about on the verge of snapping someponies neck!  And I have just the ponies here to do that to!  I'm pretty sure prison is better than living on the streets.  Actually...if I murdered two ponies, one being a so called 'famous' DJ, I'd probably find my last moments hanging by the gallows.

So my choices are no life, or a bad life.

Fine, I'll go the 'ethical' route and just vent out my rage by yelling at them.

I go to the door and force it open.  That crackhead stallion has a disgusting smirk on his face, as well as a bandage over his snout.  Ha!  I did break his nose!  My day has gotten better.  "Deal was 450 bits by today.  Got it yes or no?"

'Deal' my plot!  "No, I don't."

He clicks his tongue and shakes his head.  "Welp, sorry to say this, but as of now you are evicted.  You have until eight tonight until I have to force you off the property."  His eyes soon move down my back.  "However, I know you're a negotiable pony.  And I have a...deal you might wanna consider."

I rear up my foreleg in preparation to slam the door in his face again.  "Get.  The hell.  Out."

He shrugs.  "Suit yourself.  Have a nice day Octavia!"  With that, he leaves.

As soon as the resonating sound waves stop making the building shake from the force of the door closing, I, once again, cause the building to shake by banging my head against the wall in sheer rage.  I would do anything just to wring his pompous neck!  Filthy, backstabbing, lower life crackhead!  He's the dirt beneath my hoof.  Nay, that would be insulting the precious soil.  Even the worms in the dirt deserve higher praise than him.  Even Vinyl deserves higher praise than him.

Speaking of Vinyl, she's still here.  "Can you just leave already?!"  I yell at her.

She slowly trots towards me.  "You don't have anypony left?  No friends or family that can help you?"

"No!  All my bloody 'friends' disowned me once my reputation began to go under and both my mother and father are long dead.  I don't have any uncles, cousins, nieces, grandparents, step-half-distant-brother-twice-removed whatever!  Just get the hell out of my house!"

She stays silent for a minute.  "Fine I'll go.  But here's a parting gift."  She levitates a small bag of bits in front of me.  "There's 450 bits in there; enough to pay your rent."

I look at the bag, then to Vinyl.  "Why?"  Is all I ask.

"Because you don't deserve this."  She answers.  "You shouldn't be living here with that asshole as a landlord."  She sighs and looks down.  "I'll give you a choice Octavia."  She looks around the room and levitates a pen and paper.  "You can live here in this shithole for another month, or...you can stay with me."  She tosses the paper at me, and on it she wrote down an address.  "I know you're a reasonable pony.  Let me help you out."

I can not believe what just happened.  What did she just say?  Live with her?  What is going on?  I go to a bar for guilty pleasure, come home with a mare I don't even know apart from her name and profession, and that mare stays with me all night without doing anything malefic to me or my flat, pays my rent, and offers her home to me.  This is unbelievable.

I stare at her incredulously, and she stares back with a smile.  I look down at the paper.  This address is in the Upper District of Canterlot, basically at the palace's door!  I used to live there in a grand mansion myself.  My hooves start to shake and I drop the paper.  My eyes stay glued to the floor.  My legs trembling at the reality of the situation.

Deep breaths now.  Calm down Octavia before you forget to breathe.  I look to Vinyl once again.  She's still smiling at me, welcoming me without words.  I don't know what to believe anymore.  How is somepony like her being so...so...generous to me?  Even after I showed no interest in hiding my disdain towards her.

What to do now?  Should I accept?  I can't stand her at all.  She took her part in ruining my career, looks and acts like a hooligan, probably does drugs herself - I mean she's a DJ for Light's sake - and may just be trying to trick me into something to further torture me.  However, I also can't stand my current situation much longer.  My landlord is a proven drug user and dealer, abuses me constantly and reaps my money, might probably rape me pretty soon, and I live in a meth-lab-turned-flat.  And in another month, if I can't sum up enough money for rent, I'm out on the streets.

I suppose 'lesser of the two evils' comes into play here, yes?  No.  As much as I want to, I won't.  I'm not taking the easy way out of this.  I'm not lowering my standards to her.  I'm not accepting defeat in allowing myself to become at her mercy.  I will continue to fight my own battles; I don't need anyponies help.

You're obviously hurt, alone, and broken, and you're telling me to just screw off when I'm just trying to be friendly?  Are you that stubborn?  You know, I learned that having too much pride is a bad thing because it gets so swelled up that it snuffs everything and everypony else out.

Damn my conscience betraying me once again.  What does she know about me anyway?  Just because I have pride in myself doesn't mean I'm an idiot!  I hold on to my dignity because it's the only thing I have left that separates me from the bottom.  Without that dignity, I would have given up long ago and begged for the Light to take me away from this cruel world.  I won't live with her.  I won't degrade myself like that.  I will find my own way to live and rise back up by myself.  And when that day comes, I'll look down on those who said I'd never make it and laugh at them.

"You know."  Vinyl starts.  "You have a month to decide anyway.  If you change your mind, you know where to find me."  With that final remark, and before I can say anything in return, she leaves.

(\/);,,;(\/)

"You know, I learned that having too much pride is a bad thing because it gets so swelled up that it snuffs everything and everypony else out."

I'm an idiot.

I really need to listen to myself sometimes.  I am declining an offer to live, free of charge, in Canterlot's Upper District with a pony who is...well it's still better than what I have now.  I would be a complete fool to not take her up on that offer but, at what cost?  I would be viewed as weak if I were to show up at her door.  She would always keep it in the back of her head, knowing that I caved in to it.  I can't stand it when ponies do that.  But what other choice do I have?  It's either streets, or Vinyl.

I sigh and take a rest from pacing around my couch for practically an hour or two.  After thinking about this for a while, I have a clear head to look at this more thoroughly.  If Vinyl is clearly who I think she is, then a few pieces to the puzzle don't fit right.  When I couldn't walk straight, she, instead of ignoring me or laughing at my drowning head, showed sympathy and guided me home.  When I thought I'd see the last of her, she stayed in my flat to make sure I was ok and didn't take advantage of me or steal my possessions.  And last of all, she payed my rent without hesitation and offered me a place to stay.

What kind of hoodlum, vandal, hooligan, misfit, drug dealer, whore, or addict would do such a thing?

To top if off, her house is in Canterlot's Upper District, the most prestigious and rich part of the city, which shows that she either is just rich enough to live there, or she wants to seek refuge from all the terrible things that lurk in the ghettos of this city.

And so it comes back to my last thought: Lesser of the two evils.

I quickly pack up the rest of my possessions, kick my landlord in the face one last time, and call a taxi.

(\/);,,;(\/)

My hooves shake either from rage or fear.  Obviously it's the former.  I'm not scared of Vinyl.  I don't care about her.  I just can't stand the thought that not only I have to live with her, I have to live knowing that I gave in to my weakness and accepted her offer.  Bah!  Enough of that talk Octavia.  This isn't about weakness or honor or pride.  This is about survival; Darwinism.  If it wasn't for Vinyl coming along, I would be on the streets by now or maybe even dead.

I take a look at my surroundings.  All around me are beautiful houses, lush green flora, rows of palm trees overlooking the street, and just a sense of feeling that this is where I belong.  Vinyl's house isn't as magnificent as the others.  It's on the smaller side of a two story house.  There is a beautiful front porch, however.  One where, in my old mansion, I could sit outside on a rocking chair with a newspaper and a cup of coffee in the wee hours of the morning.

Oh the irony of my nostalgia.

With another stomp of my hoof to get rid of all my pent up anger and a huge gulp to swallow my pride, I head to the door.  I can hear the bass already.  Does she run a nightclub out of her own house?  And how do her neighbors not complain?  Once I make it to the door, instead of knocking because I know for a fact she's not going to hear me, I kick it multiple times.

The bass suddenly stops, and Vinyl pokes her head out from the door.  She looks at me for a second, then takes off her glasses to rub her eyes before letting them fall back on her snout.  "Oh, hey Octavia.  You know, you didn't have to bang so loudly.  I thought the frikin guards were at my door.  Come on."  She opens the door all the way to let me in.

I roll my eyes as I enter.  Once I see the inside of the house, I almost gag.  The place is a wreck!  There's dust everywhere, clothes are piled on the furniture, dirty dishes are piled in the sink, and I swear that hole in the wall is a rat's den.  "Sweet Celestia."  I mutter.  "This place is filthy!  How on earth do you live like this!  This is simply horrid!  Worse than a pig sty!"

She scoffs.  "Better than your place."

My glare threatens to tear her in half.

"Ok ok, I'm sorry that was a little too far."  She said, "Anyway, don't worry about it!  I promise you I'll get the place cleaned up.  I know you Elite types, gotta have everything perfect and froo froo-y."

I sigh.  "I don't get it.  You're rich enough, why don't you have a maid or something?"

She shrugs, "I don't know, I'm not really that type of pony I guess.  I enjoy the simpler things, and living in a mansion with maids and butlers everywhere just makes me feel...what's the word...like a snob I guess?  It just seems like a little too much."

'It just seems like a little too much' she says.  Yeah right, I would give anything to have all my fame and fortune back and keep it that way.  How can somepony say it's 'just a little too much'?  Why would you not want a mansion?  Why would you not want to be rich and be able to buy whatever you want whenever you want?  Why would you not want to have butlers everywhere doing whatever you tell them so that you don't have to leave the comfort of your bed to get some breakfast?  Simpletons...

Forget it.  There are other matters to attend to.  "Alright listen Vinyl.  I've accepted your offer, but there are going to be some demands first."

"Wait wait wait hold your bowtie!  I'm the one who offered you a place to crash and you're giving me demands?  I don't think that's how it works."

"Fine.  How about 'arrangements'?"

She waves her hoof at me.  "Go ahead."

"First off:  CLEAN THIS PLACE UP!"

"I can arrange that."

"Second:  I don't want to be your friend.  While I'm...grateful for you allowing me this luxury - if I can even call it that - I'm not here to befriend you.  I'm here until I've worked my way up enough to live on my own again.

"Third:  We will live in a peaceful coexistence.  I won't bother you, you wont bother me.  Simple as that.

"Fourth:"  With this one, I narrow my eyes.  "If, at anytime, that so called 'music' ever keeps me up at night, I won't hesitate to smash it to pieces, and your skull with it.  Understand?"

She rears back at my last comment.  "Yeesh you're a hooffull.  But fine, I'll go along with it.  Your room is down that hall on the right, help yourself to whatever.  All I ask is that you clean up your own messes."

"Fair enough."

We shake hooves, and I turn around towards my room.  At least this room is decent.  I can probably settle down here quite nicely with minimal upkeep.  The only possessions I brought are this cello and some clothes.  I stare down at the cello and start to re-think my position again.  This mare...I still don't get her.  She's so nice to me after all I've done and I know she's not faking it.  I've been around those plastic ponies who say nice words, but you can tell they're insulting you.  There's nothing in Vinyl's tone to say otherwise though.

Speaking of Vinyl again, she knocks on the door and comes in.  "Hey Octavia.  I already made dinner for myself earlier, but there's some other stuff in the kitchen if you wanna make something for yourself, alright?"

I look at her, but this time actually look at her.  There's no sign of malefic intent.  She's truly a sympathetic pony that wants to help me out.  "Alright."  I say.  "Oh and Vinyl?"  I hate my life, I hate Vinyl, I hate myself for what I'm about to do, I hate the gods, I hate Vinyl.  Why am I doing this?  Because even through the undying rage I hold for that mare, I still have my morals.  I am not a heartless brute, taking advantage of ponies who just want to lend a hoof.  I have pride, I'll admit, but there is an extent.  I take a deep a breath and look in a different direction.  "Thank you."  I say through gritted teeth.  "I might still hate you for what you did to me, but at least I know you are good at heart."  I hate to admit it, I really really do, but Vinyl isn't so bad a pony.  Well, yet.

Many ponies in the past have called me an overreactive and biased pony, but I beg to differ.  Whatever they say, I will always know that Vinyl partially ruined my life.  Sure, it's hard to believe, but it's true!  Sure it might not make sense, but it happened!  I mean, why else would ponies stop attending my recitals for no reason?  It can't be for just nothing?  Sure there have been media depicting me of someone who I'm not, but the nobles know otherwise than to believe that tabloid garbage!  It's all Vinyl's fault, all of it!  Me, overreacting and biased!  Ha!

She just smiles and turns away.  Well, at least that's done and over with.  I'm not actually hungry right now.  All this...this...sudden turn of events drained me too much.  I'll just be going to sleep now.  These sheets are so warm, and the bed is so comfy.  I feel like I'm on a cloud.  I can't believe this is happening.  Everything that has gone on tonight.  I spent nearly a year in a spiral downfall of fame.  The media ran my name through the mud so many times.  My manager screwed me over a few times.  And that lawsuit that took everything I had.

My eyes grew heavy, and plead for me to sleep.  The lids fell and I drifted away.  That is, until a certain unicorn decides it is time to practice her horrid music.  A low bass-line is being bombarded everywhere as the house shakes!  She can't be serious!  I'm trying to sleep and here she is making a racket!  She broke rule #4 and I will not stand for this!

"VINYL!"  I yell at the top of my lungs and simultaneously storm out the door towards her studio room.  "DON'T MAKE ME CRUSH EVERY PIECE OF BLOODY EQUIPMENT YOU HAVE!  TURN THAT REPULSIVE NOISE OFF BEFORE I COME OVER THERE!"

Chapter X

It's funny how life works.  One day you're just playing your cello like you do everyday, nothing abnormal or out of place.  Then you have your first recital, making you famous in no time.  You become top of the world with fame and fortune surrounding you at every turn.  Then the next day, you slowly fall into a downward spiral, losing everything you worked so hard for.  The day after that, the one who brought you into that spiral takes you in when you have nowhere else to go and befriends you.  And on the last day, you and that pony fall in love with each other.  Just another twist in life's maze I supposed, though I do believe I made a right turn...a very right turn.

Vinyl and I are still sitting here in the garage, cuddled up in a comforting embrace.  I'm still stroking her soft mane while she purs into my coat.  We have been sitting here for almost an hour basking in each others presence.  And not once did I not enjoy a second of it.  Feeling the warmth of her coat brushed up against mine puts me into a state of serenity.  As much as I would like to stay like this longer, I had a grand idea that I'd like to try with my new marefriend.

"Vinyl?"  I cooed in her ear, unable to resist the urge to smile.

"Mmmhmm?"

"What say you and I both play our instruments together?"

Vinyl raised her head high and looked at me with excitement glinting in her scarlet eyes.  "That...would be totally awesome!  Go get your cello!"

I nodded to her before exiting the garage and acquiring my cello.  Setting myself up and making sure it was tuned to my liking, I quickly pick a song from my mental arsenal of symphonies.  One that is not too complicated, but still has some spark in it.  Hmm...Oh!  "You wouldn't happen to know how to play 'Ode to Joy' by Beethooven?"

Vinyl places her violin in the crook of her neck, positioning herself to play.  "Uhh...is that the one that goes like this?"  She started to play, and I have to admit she sounded quite lovely.  Excellent, now that I know she can play, we can play it together!  Oooh this will be so much fun!

Vinyl continues to play as I pick up at her spot.  We both weave our bows around the strings in almost perfect harmony.  I say 'almost' because Vinyl is still a little scratchy with the violin.  Hah...scratchy...both Ironic and cute at the same time.  Scratchie...That is my new pet name for Vinyl and nopony shall say otherwise.

As of always whenever I play my cello, my mind opens itself up to a state of meditation.  I think more clearly when I play, I become more calm with my inner self.  I imagine my life ahead of me.  I imagined a life with Vinyl in my arms, holding her and loving her.  Every thing seems so--pardon the pun--harmonious.  Life ahead of me seems fantastic, even if I do not reclaim my fame and fortune.  It doesn't matter to me anymore, Vinyl is enough to replace everything that I had lost.

The song came to an abrupt stop as a gentle rapping on the door came.  I inwardly grumbled while Vinyl scrambled to put her glasses back on before exiting the garage and answering the door.  I could overhear the conversation from here.

"I am terribly sorry if I am interrupting anything madam, but while on my way home I couldn't help but overhear that lovely music that was playing.  Tell me, was that you who was playing?"  The voice sounded like a young stallion.

"Ohh umm, no that wasn't me.  I could get her real quick though!  One sec!"  The white unicorn suddenly rushed to my side and pushed me over to the front door.  From there, I can get a good look at the stallion.  I can't believe my eyes!  That monocle, that suit jacket!

"F-Fancy P-Pants?!"  I stuttered.

Fancy Pants widened his eyes and adjusted his monocle.  "I say, Octavia Harmonious is that you?"  He asked.

I am stunned, unable to speak.  Fancy Pants...The Fancy Pants knows who I am!  I feel above honored!  The son of the Duke of Canterlot, the single most important pony, besides the Princess, in town!  I start to sweat, do I look good?  Is my cravat on right?  I cleared my throat and spoke in a tone that I and the Harmonious family has mastered.  A tone that masked all emotions.  "Why yes, yes I am."

The next thing that happened both amused me and almost sent me startling in the air.  The noble stallion bowed down to me, as in bowed down to me!  Then kissed my hoof.  "It is such an honor to make your acquaintance, Ms. Harmonious."

I am barely able to contain my squeals of joy.

Vinyl moved to the side of the doorway.  "Why don't you come in?"  She asked.

Fancy Pants nodded and smiled at Vinyl.  "Thank you kindly Ms..."  His voice trailed off, leaving Vinyl to finish his sentence.

"Scratch, Vinyl Scratch."

As I saw Fancy Pants enter our home, I immediately dashed to the kitchen.  "Would you like a cup of tea?"  I called out to him.

"Oh I wouldn't want to trouble you--"

I cut him off as politely as I could.  "Oh it would be no problem at all, I insist!"  Without waiting for an answer I started to prepare a kettle.  Fancy Pants sat down at the kitchen table while Vinyl and I accompanied him.  The three of us sat there in awkward silence for a few moments.  Think Octavia, think!  Say something you bloke!  The most important pony in Canterlot is sitting at your table and you aren't saying anything to him!

"So," I started slowly.  "What brings you around these parts?"

Fancy Pants smiled.  "Oh well I was just returning home from a nice stroll through the neighborhood when I heard that divine music you were making.  But I never knew that the Octavia Harmonious lived around here!  Last I heard you were living in the slums of Canterlot."  He finished with a frown.  "I am terribly sorry.  It's a shame what happened to you over the last two years."

I sighed.  "Thank you, but it isn't your fault.  I just wish that there were still ponies like you out there that still have respect for classical music."

At this, Fancy Pants shot a confused look at me.  "I beg your pardon?"

"Well yes, that's the reason why I am where I am today.  I lost all my fans to the modern day music.  It just seems that no one has anymore interest in classical music."

The tea pot kettle whistled from the kitchen, and I excuse myself to go fetch us some cups and sugar.  I placed a tray full of tea cups, sugar, and the kettle on the table and began pouring Vinyl and Fancy Pants' cups.  The stallion grabbed the teacup in his magic and took a small sip from it.  "Ms. Harmonious,"  he started.  "You must understand, there are still ponies out there who are refined such as you and I."

"Oh yes, I am aware.  It's just that there aren't many left."

"I'm sorry but I must interject.  Canterlot's population is still mostly high class.  Only the downtown district of the city is filled with those types of ponies who would enjoy the modern day ways."

At this, I almost choke on my tea.  "Excuse me?"

"Yes, it is true."  He continued.  "When this new style of music came out, the upper class thought of it as a disgrace.  Little to absolutely no noble ponies converted to 'dubstep'.  We practically isolated ourselves from the lower class."

This...this is absurd!  How is it possible?  "I'm sorry, but this doesn't make any sense.  If what you are saying is true, then what happened to me?  Where did all the noble ponies who attended my recitals go?  I was always told that they decided that the classical ways were dying out."

Fancy Pants' monocle fell of his head and he stared at me in shock.  "You...you don't know?  Bastard must have done all this behind your back..."

"I beg your pardon?"  I asked.

He sighed.  "None of what happened to you in the last two years was your fault; it was your manager's.  The crook smothered your name and ran it through the mud a hundred different times.  It started off with rumors and lies, that was what probably made all of your fans stop attending your recitals.  They believed the lies your manager told the media.

"I knew none of them were true, and my word was spread widely among many of the noble Houses.  They listened to me, and they all still adored you.  We asked for you to play in multiple recitals, but your manager kept making up lies that you didn't want to, or that you were disgracing classical music by practicing 'rock and roll' and doing drugs or whatnot.  That is why you hadn't had a job in a year.  Then there was the scandal with the lawsuit and the copy write issue over one of your pieces.  He was in on that with the prosecutor.  Your manager was the sole reason for your downfall, and no one else.  But for what reason, what motive, still remains a mystery to me."

I couldn't believe what I was hearing.  My manager actually planned out my entire undoing?!  Everything was his fault?  I briefly looked to Vinyl, who was staring with her mouth agape.  All those years I blamed her for ruining my life.  All those years I thought her music destroyed classical music, and converted all the nobles.  But no, she was just popular amongst the lower and middle class, leaving the upper class unscathed.

My body coursed with rage.  Adrenaline filled my bloodstream as all I could think about was destroying my manager!  I slammed a hoof on the table in anger, spilling my tea, and stood up.  "That BLOODY WANKER!  All of this was his fault?!  The reason I was cast out on the streets for almost a year?!  The reason why I almost died several times?!  I knew the bastard screwed me over time and time again, but he was the reason why my life was complete crap for two years!?  When I get my hooves on his pompous neck, I swear to the gods I will throw him off the edge of Canterlot Mountain!"

I felt a hoof on my shoulder, and I looked to the white mare beside me.  "Calm down, Tavi."  She said soothingly.  "Didn't I tell you this before?  I mean, it seems really hard to believe that in the course of a year all the nobles just decided to kill off an entire culture."

I sat back down and stuffed my hooves in my face.  "I apologize for my outburst.  It's just that I am so angry at the bastard I needed to get it out.  And yes, Vinyl, you did tell me, but...I didn't listen.  I'm sorry.  My mind was so set to believing those lies that I didn't listen to reason."

"All well and good."  Fancy Pants said with an amused smile.  "If I was in your position I would do the same to him."  He chuckled.  "Well, now that I know how to get in contact with you, may I ask you something Ms. Harmonious?"

"Why of course."

"As you know, Hearths Warming Eve is tomorrow, and I am hosting a soiree in the Canterlot Castle Gardens.  Would you have the honor of playing tomorrow night for us with your old ensemble?"

And then I faint, metaphorically of course.  It took my brain a few seconds to absorb the question.  Is all of this real?  Am I dreaming? "Oh my...I...I can't believe this is happening...Yes I accept!  Thank you so much Mr. Fancy!  I swear on my life you will not regret this!"

Fancy Pants smiled widely.  "Marvelous!  I will inform my acquaintances."  He began to get up.  "Thank you kindly for the tea."

"No no no, thank you Mr. Fancy!"

"Until tomorrow, madam."  Fancy Pants said as he exited our home.

As soon as he was out of sight, I couldn't contain myself any longer.  I squeal, lunge forward at Vinyl, grab her, and somehow lift her in the air and spin her around.  The moment that her momentum ceased, I showered her with kisses all over her cheeks.

Vinyl started giggling uncontrollably.  "Tavi...Tavi that tickles!  Calm down!"

Before I broke contact, I made the effort to exert one final, long, passionate kiss on her lips.  I put all my built up excitement and energy into it.  I could tell Vinyl was putting as much passion behind her end as I felt her tongue poking it's way into my mouth.  I allowed it entry happily.  I wrap my hooves around the back of Vinyl's head, pulling her in closer.  The fires inside me rage higher than ever.  I pushed as far as I could and strengthened my lips and tongue.  It felt as if there was some kind of transfer of passion from me to Vinyl as we locked lips, like as if we were sharing power from a much larger source.  It took so much willpower just to break the kiss.

We stood there staring at each other, panting.  Vinyl had a cute goofy grin plastered on her face following a deep blush on either side of her lips.  She took off her glasses, showing me those beautiful scarlet orbs.  "Wow, Tavi.  Just...Wow..."

I nuzzled the side of her neck.  "Did you know that was my first real kiss?"

She grabbed my shoulders.  "You're joking, right?"

I hate to admit it, but it is true.  "Not at all.  Remember I said I never had a special somepony before.  You are my first.  And I say 'real kiss' because I have kissed other ponies before, but not a single one like that."

Vinyl started laughing and flopped herself on the couch.  "Nopony is that good a kisser on their first time."

I start to blush.  "Was it that good?"

She turned to me.  "Good is an underestimate."

I chuckled and laid down next to her, wrapping my hooves around her torso.  "You meant 'understatement' Scratchie."

She looked at me, perplexed.  "Scratchie?  Where'd you come up with that?"

"Well, when you were playing the violin you were a bit scratchy with it..."  I trailed off, knowing that Vinyl will pick up on it.  "Do you not like it?"

She gave me a soft gaze.  "No no, it's just that...I've always called you 'Tavi' and you always called me 'Vinyl.'  It just seems weird for you, a high class froo froo pony, to be using nicknames."

I smiled and rested my muzzle on her shoulder.  "Only for you, Scratchie...Only for you."

There, we both lay in quiet comfort.  I could feel the heat radiating from her coat, warming me from the cold house.  My eyes grew heavy and my sight grew thin as I felt the embrace of sleep slowly take hold.  I close my eyes and basked in the bliss of this moment.  I don't know why, but resting my head on Vinyl is more comfortable than any pillow.

"I'm so happy for you, Tavi."  I heard Vinyl say before I drifted to sleep.  "You finally got a gig after so long..."

"Thank you, Octavia."